Эта страница есть и на русском сайте: открыть по-русски.

6. A different pointДругой смысл

A word or two changed, and the saying now means something else.Изменено слово или два — и изречение говорит уже другое.

243 passages. Each date opens its day beside the list, with the passage marked.Отрывков: 243. Каждая дата открывает свой день рядом со списком, где отрывок отмечен.

  1. Montesquieu’s “pour savoir peu,” to know a little, becomes “to become aware that one knows little”: a remark on how little long study yields becomes the realization of one’s own ignorance.

    Original · French

    Il faut avoir beaucoup étudié pour savoir peu.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Надо много учиться, чтобы сознать, что знаешь мало.

    Монтэнь.

    One must study a great deal to become aware that one knows little.

    Montaigne [Montesquieu].

    From Pensées diverses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il faut avoir beaucoup étudié pour savoir peu.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Надо много учиться, чтобы сознать, что знаешь мало. Монтескье.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées diverses, Œuvres complètes, ed. Laboulaye, t. VII (Paris: Garnier, 1879), «Variétés»; the line directly before the thought of 5-27.5.

    Montesquieu's line, its sense turned. 'Il faut avoir beaucoup étudié pour savoir peu' (one must have studied much to know a little) becomes «чтобы сознать, что знаешь мало» (to realize that one knows little): Montesquieu's remark on how little long study yields becomes the realization of one's own ignorance. The signature is a slip of the name. The line stands in Montesquieu's Pensées diverses directly before 'J'aime les paysans', which the Circle's printed editions also signed «Монтэнь» (27 May, 5-27.5) and the Jubilee editors corrected to «Монтескье»; here they left the signature. Tolstoy himself wrote «Монтень» for Montesquieu in a note of 1907 (vol. 40 commentary: «Монтень [описка; нужно — Монтескье]»), and in На каждый день (19 April, no. 9) he printed the Circle's wording under «Монтескье» (tolstoy). For the Montesquieu he added to Rusanov's La Bruyère in 1907 he translated the same line closer to the French: «Надо много учиться, чтобы знать хоть немного» (to know at least a little; vol. 40, «Избранные мысли Монтескье», no. 10). Cotton's English Montaigne was searched for the thought without result. No public-domain English of Montesquieu's line was found.

  2. Mallory’s “spiritual power,” which “surrounds us on every hand” and must be breathed in, becomes “spiritual food,” so the thought that opens on breath opens on food, and “a lack of capacity to inspire it” becomes the capacity “to take it in”; “to know how to employ and use them” becomes “to understand how to master them.”

    Original

    There is no lack of spiritual power; it surrounds us on every hand; but there is a lack of capacity to inspire it.
    It is not for lack of air that the dying man cannot breathe, but for his lack of capacity to . assimilate it.
    All the elements--physical, mental and spiritual--that have been or ever will be in the universe are in it now.
    It is merely a question of wisdom to know how to employ and use them.

    TolstoyТолстой

    В духовной пище нет недостатка; недостает лишь способности вбирать ее в себя. Не по недостатку воздуха не может дышать умирающий человек, а по недостатку способности усваивать его. Все элементы — физические, умственные и духовные, которые были или когда-либо будут в мире, — находятся в нем и теперь. Дело мудрости понять, как овладеть ими.

    Люси Малори.

    There is no lack of spiritual food; all that is lacking is the capacity to take it in. It is not for lack of air that a dying man cannot breathe, but for lack of the capacity to assimilate it. All the elements — physical, mental, and spiritual — that have been or ever will be in the world are in it now as well. The work of wisdom is to understand how to master them.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    There is no lack of spiritual power; it surrounds us on every hand; but there is a lack of capacity to inspire it.
    It is not for lack of air that the dying man cannot breathe, but for his lack of capacity to . assimilate it.
    All the elements--physical, mental and spiritual--that have been or ever will be in the universe are in it now.
    It is merely a question of wisdom to know how to employ and use them.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (ed. Lucy A. Mallory, Portland, Oregon), vol. XIV, New Series, no. 11, December 1901, The column 'Key Thoughts' (pp. 164–165), its last paragraph, signed '--Lucy A, Mallory'.

    Mallory's own, signed by her. Changed in its first words: her 'spiritual power' becomes 'spiritual food' (В духовной пище нет недостатка), and her clause 'it surrounds us on every hand' is left out, so the thought that opens on breath now opens on food; 'a lack of capacity to inspire it' (to breathe it in) becomes 'only the capacity to take it in is lacking' (недостает лишь способности вбирать ее в себя). The dying man who lacks the capacity to assimilate air is kept. 'In the universe' becomes 'in the world' (в мире), and 'It is merely a question of wisdom to know how to employ and use them' becomes 'The work of wisdom is to understand how to master them' (Дело мудрости понять, как овладеть ими). No printable.

  3. “To be the same in heart and life,” consistency between heart and conduct, becomes “to be the same toward all people in one’s heart and in one’s life,” impartiality toward everyone (the Chinese, 心行平等, keeping mind and conduct even, is nearer it than Beal’s English); Conway’s “to repress lust and famish desire” (Beal: “banish desire”) becomes “to suppress lust and carnal desires.”

    Original · translated by Samuel Beal

    Buddha said : There are twenty difficult things in the world — being poor to be charitable ; being rich and great ; to be religious ;
    to repress lust and banish desire ; to see an agreeable object and not seek to obtain it ;
    to investigate a matter to the very bottom ; not to contemn the ignorant ; thoroughly to extirpate self-esteem ;
    to be the same in heart and life; to avoid controversy.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Будда сказал: есть трудные вещи в мире, — будучи бедным, быть милосердным; будучи богатым и знатным, быть религиозным; подавить похоть и плотские желания, видеть приятный предмет и не желать приобрести его; переносить оскорбления без злобы; изучать предмет до самого основания; не осуждать невежественного; избегать споров; совершенно освободиться от самолюбия и быть одинаковым ко всем людям в своем сердце и в жизни.

    Китайский буддист.

    The Buddha said: there are hard things in the world — to be merciful when poor; to be religious when rich and highborn; to suppress lust and carnal desires, to see a pleasing object and not wish to acquire it; to bear insults without malice; to study a subject down to its very foundation; not to condemn the ignorant; to avoid disputes; to free oneself completely from self-regard and to be the same toward all people in one’s heart and in one’s life.

    A Chinese Buddhist.

    From The Sutra in Forty-two Sections · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Moncure D. Conway, The Sacred Anthology
    … great, to be religious ; to escape destiny ; to repress lust and famish desire ; to see an agreeable object and not seek to obtain it ; …
    … to bear insult without anger ; …
    … to investigate a matter to the very bottom ; not to con temn the ignorant ; thoroughly to extirpate selfesteem ; …
    … to be the same in heart and life ; to avoid controversy.'
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    佛言。天下有二十難。貧窮布施難。豪貴學道難。
    忍色離欲難。見好不求難。有勢不臨難。被辱不瞋難。
    廣學博究難。不輕未學難。除滅我慢難。
    心行平等難。不說是非難。
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · Samuel Beal, 1871
    Buddha said : There are twenty difficult things in the world — being poor to be charitable ; being rich and great ; to be religious ; …
    … to repress lust and banish desire ; to see an agreeable object and not seek to obtain it ; …
    … to investigate a matter to the very bottom ; not to contemn the ignorant ; thoroughly to extirpate self-esteem ; …
    … to be the same in heart and life; to avoid controversy.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Sutra in Forty-two Sections, section 12, the twenty difficult things (Beal's § 11); Conway (1874), no. CCLXVI, Difficult Things, p. 171.

    Conway's English (from Beal's Catena, 1871), shortened and in one place changed. Conway prints the Buddha's list of difficult things in Beal's words, less two items ('to get sight of the Scriptures', 'to be born when a Buddha is in the world'), beside a margin that reads 'Chinese Budh[ist]', which Tolstoy's signature repeats; and where Beal's punctuation divides 'being rich and great; to be religious', Conway prints 'being rich and great, to be religious', as Tolstoy has it («будучи богатым и знатным, быть религиозным»). So Tolstoy read Conway. Of Conway's eighteen items he keeps ten, in Conway's order except that 'to avoid controversy', Conway's last, comes before 'thoroughly to extirpate self-esteem'. He leaves out 'to escape destiny', 'to be strong without being rash', 'to move in the world (to touch things) without setting the heart on it', 'to be good, and at the same time to be learned and clever', 'to see the hidden principle in the profession of religion', 'to attain one's end without exultation', 'to exhibit in a right way the doctrine of expediency', and 'to save men by converting them'. Two changes of sense: 'to be the same in heart and life' becomes «быть одинаковым ко всем людям в своем сердце и в жизни» (to be the same toward all people in one's heart and in one's life), so that consistency between heart and conduct becomes impartiality toward everyone; and 'to repress lust and famish desire' becomes «подавить похоть и плотские желания» (to repress lust and carnal desires). 'Not to contemn the ignorant' is «не осуждать невежественного» (not to condemn the ignorant). The Chinese is section 12 of the Sutra in Forty-two Sections in its later recension, saved here in the text with the Song emperor Zhenzong's commentary: 天下有二十難 ('there are twenty hard things in the world'), whose twenty items Beal follows one for one; the older Korean recension (February's 2-16.2) has only five. The item behind 'the same in heart and life' is 心行平等難 ('it is hard to keep mind and conduct even', 平等, impartial toward all), which is nearer Tolstoy's «ко всем людям» than Beal's English is. The Buddha is the speaker; «Китайский буддист» is Conway's margin and stands.

  4. Kant’s qualifier, “subjectively considered,” becomes “considered in itself,” so a definition of religion on the believer’s side becomes a definition of religion as such; “as if they were divine commandments,” Semple’s words (Kant: “als göttlicher Gebote,” as divine commands), becomes “as commandments of God.”

    Original · translated by J. W. Semple

    Religion, subjectively considered, is the ackno^vledg- ment and recognition of all our duties as if they were divine commaudments.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Религия, рассматриваемая сама по себе, есть признание всех наших обязанностей заповедями бога.

    Кант.

    Religion, considered in itself, is the recognition of all our duties as commandments of God.

    Kant.

    From Die Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der bloßen Vernunft · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche
    Die religiöse Gewißheit. Religion ist (subjektiv betrachtet) das Erkenntnis aller unserer Pflichten als göttlicher Gebote.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · German
    Religion iſt (ſubjectiv betrachtet) das Erkenntniß aller unſerer Pflichten als göttlicher Gebote.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · J. W. Semple, 1838
    Religion, subjectively considered, is the ackno^vledgment and recognition of all our duties as if they were divine commaudments.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Die Religion innerhalb der Grenzen der bloßen Vernunft (1793), part IV, section 1, Kehrbach's ed. (Leipzig: Reclam, 1879), p. 164, the section's opening sentence; Kant-Aussprüche no. 223 («Die religiöse Gewißheit»), Richter's register: Religion i. d. Gr., Hartenstein VI, 252.

    Kant's definition, with its qualifier changed. 'Religion ist (subjectiv betrachtet)' (religion, subjectively considered) becomes «Религия, рассматриваемая сама по себе» (religion considered in itself): Kant limits the definition to religion on the side of the believing subject, and his footnote adds that it demands no assertoric knowledge, not even of God's existence; Tolstoy's words make it a definition of religion as such. 'Das Erkenntnis' (cognition, knowing) becomes «признание» (acknowledgment), and 'als göttlicher Gebote' (as divine commands) «заповедями бога» (as commandments of God). Tolstoy read it in Richter's Kant-Aussprüche, which prints the sentence alone under the heading 'Die religiöse Gewißheit' (intermediary). Semple's English adds 'as if they were' before 'divine commandments', which the German does not have. The Circle gives a neighbouring definition, Richter's no. 240 from Der Streit der Fakultäten, on 2 January (no. 5, «По Канту»).

  5. Amiel’s close, that “nobody give us credit for it,” becomes “that we need no approval from people for it”: in Amiel the change goes unthanked, in Tolstoy it needs no thanks; “the beautiful souls” (Amiel: “belles âmes”) become “lofty souls.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    The beautiful souls of the world have an art of saintly alchemy, by which bitterness is converted into kindness, the gall of human experience into gentleness, ingratitude into benefits, insults into pardon. And the transformation ought to become so easy and habitual that the lookers-on may think it spontaneous, and nobody give us credit for it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Обращать горечь жизненного опыта в благодушие, неблагодарность — в благодеяние, оскорбления — в прощение, — вот в чем святая алхимия высоких душ. И это превращение должно сделаться столь обычным, столь легким, чтобы оно представлялось людям естественным и чтобы нам не нужно было за это одобрение людей.

    Амиель.

    To turn the bitterness of life’s experience into benevolence, ingratitude into beneficence, insults into forgiveness — this is the holy alchemy of lofty souls. And this transformation must become so habitual, so easy, that it seems natural to people and that we need no approval from people for it.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Convertir les amertumes en bénignité, le fiel des expériences humaines en mansuétude, les ingratitudes en bienfaits, les insultes en pardon, n'est-ce pas la sainte alchimie des belles âmes?
    Et cette transformation doit devenir si habituelle et si coulante qu'on la croie spontanée et que personne ne nous en sache gré.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    The beautiful souls of the world have an art of saintly alchemy, by which bitterness is converted into kindness, the gall of human experience into gentleness, ingratitude into benefits, insults into pardon. And the transformation ought to become so easy and habitual that the lookers-on may think it spontaneous, and nobody give us credit for it.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 26 décembre 1868 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. II, p. 41); Ward's translation, December 26, 1868.

    Amiel's two sentences, with the end changed. Tolstoy joins Amiel's first two pairs, 'les amertumes en bénignité, le fiel des expériences humaines en mansuétude' (bitterness into benignity, the gall of human experience into gentleness), into one, «горечь жизненного опыта в благодушие» (the bitterness of life's experience into good nature), and makes Amiel's question, 'n'est-ce pas la sainte alchimie des belles âmes?' (is this not the holy alchemy of beautiful souls?), a statement, with «высоких душ» (lofty souls) for 'belles âmes'. «Чтобы оно представлялось людям естественным» (that it seem natural to people) follows 'qu'on la croie spontanée' (that it be thought spontaneous). Amiel's close, 'et que personne ne nous en sache gré' (and that no one give us credit for it), becomes «и чтобы нам не нужно было за это одобрение людей» (and that we should not need people's approval for it): in Amiel the change, once habitual, goes unthanked; in Tolstoy it needs no thanks. M. L. Tolstaya's Russian selection «Из дневника Амиеля» (Посредник, 1901), in the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources, was not seen.

  6. Carus’s “The faithful … the faithless,” “the faithful … the unfaithful” in Tolstoy’s 1903 version, become “believers … unbelievers,” so trustworthiness becomes religious belief (Legge: “those who are sincere (with me)”).

    Original · translated by James Legge

    The sage has no invariable mind of his own; he makes the mind of the people his mind.
    To those who are sincere (with me), I am sincere; and to those who are not sincere (with me), I am also sincere;--and thus (all) get to be sincere.
    The people all keep their eyes and ears directed to him, and he deals with them all as his children.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Святой человек не имеет своих чувств. Чувства народа становятся его чувствами. Доброе он встречает с добротой, с добротой же встречает и злое. Верующих он встречает с верою, с такой же верою встречает и неверующих.

    Святой человек, живя в мире, озабочен своими отношениями к людям. Он чувствует за всех людей, и все люди обращают к нему свои уши и глаза.

    Лао-Тсе.

    The holy man has no feelings of his own. The feelings of the people become his feelings. He meets the good with goodness, and with goodness he meets the evil too. He meets believers with faith, and with the same faith he meets unbelievers.

    The holy man, living in the world, is concerned with his relations to people. He feels for all people, and all people turn their ears and eyes to him.

    Lao-Tzu.

    From Daodejing · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King
    The holy man possesses not a fixed heart. The hundred families' hearts he makes his heart.
    The good I meet with goodness ; the bad I also meet with goodness; for virtue is good [throughout].
    The faithful I meet with faith; the faithless I also meet with faith ; for virtue is faithful [throughout].
    The holy man dwells in the world anxious, very anxious in his dealings with the world. He universalises his heart, and the hundred families fix upon hirn their ears and eyes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    聖人無常心,以百姓心為心。
    善者,吾善之;不善者,吾亦善之,
    信者,吾信之;不信者,吾亦信之,德信。聖人在天下歙歙,為天下渾其心,
    百姓皆注其耳目, …
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    The sage has no invariable mind of his own; he makes the mind of the people his mind.
    To those who are sincere (with me), I am sincere; and to those who are not sincere (with me), I am also sincere;--and thus (all) get to be sincere.
    The people all keep their eyes and ears directed to him, and he deals with them all as his children.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Святой человек не имеет своих чувств. Чувства народа становятся его чувствами. Доброе он встречает с добротой, с добротой же встречает и злое. Верных он встречает с верою, с такою же верою встречает и неверных.
    Святой человек, живя в мире, озабочен своими отношениями к людям. Он чувствует за всех людей, и все люди обращают к нему свои уши и глаза.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Daodejing, ch. 49 (Carus: 'Trust in Virtue').

    Daodejing 49 in Tolstoy's own Russian from Carus's English (1898), as Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) prints it on the same day, 21 October; the Circle changes one pair of words. 1903 and the Circle against Carus: 'The holy man possesses not a fixed heart. The hundred families' hearts he makes his heart' becomes «Святой человек не имеет своих чувств. Чувства народа становятся его чувствами» (the holy man has no feelings of his own; the people's feelings become his feelings); Carus's first person ('The good I meet with goodness') becomes the third, and his reasons ('for virtue is good [throughout]', 'for virtue is faithful [throughout]') are left out; 'dwells in the world anxious, very anxious in his dealings with the world' becomes «живя в мире, озабочен своими отношениями к людям» (living in the world, is concerned about his relations with people); 'He universalises his heart' becomes «Он чувствует за всех людей» (he feels for all people); and the last sentence, 'The holy man treats them all as children', is dropped. For the Circle Tolstoy made 1903's «Верных … неверных» (the faithful … the unfaithful), Carus's 'the faithful … the faithless', into «Верующих … неверующих» (believers … unbelievers): trustworthiness becomes religious belief. The Chinese 信者,吾信之;不信者,吾亦信之 means 'the trustworthy I trust; the untrustworthy I also trust' (Legge: 'To those who are sincere (with me), I am sincere'). Tolstoy's selection «Изречения Лао-Тзе» (1910), no. 15, in the same volume, gives the passage otherwise: «С честным он обращается честно, с нечестным он обращается тоже честно» (he deals honestly with the honest, and honestly with the dishonest too).

  7. Entering into godliness becomes “the path of amending oneself,” and supernatural grace drops out, so we suffer “to the extent that our vices have managed to take root in us”; the cause of the struggle, in Tolstoy’s 1903 version impiety, Pascal’s word, is in the Circle “our own imperfection,” and being left “without that war which He came to bring” becomes remaining “forever with our vices.” †

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us, but from the irreligion which is still there.
    We suffer only in proportion as the vice which is natural to us resists supernatural grace. Our heart feels torn asunder between these opposed efforts. But it would be very unfair to impute this violence to God, who is drawing us on, instead of to the world, which is holding us back.
    The most cruel war which God can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war which He came to bring.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Путь исправления себя, правда, труден, но он труден не сам по себе, а труден потому, что мы так долго предавались порокам. Эти-то пороки и усложняют нам путь исправления. Мы страдаем от этой борьбы настолько, насколько пороки наши успели в нас вкорениться. Мы не можем думать, что бог виноват в необходимости этой борьбы, потому что, не будь в нас пороков, не было бы и борьбы. Значит, причина борьбы — в нашем собственном несовершенстве. И между тем в этой борьбе наше спасение, и если бы бог избавил нас от этой борьбы, то мы, несчастные, остались бы навсегда с нашими пороками.

    Паскаль.

    The path of amending oneself is hard, it is true, but it is hard not in itself, but because we have given ourselves up to vices for so long. It is these vices that make the path of amendment hard for us. We suffer from this struggle to the extent that our vices have managed to take root in us. We cannot think that God is to blame for the necessity of this struggle, because, were there no vices in us, there would be no struggle either. So the cause of the struggle lies in our own imperfection. And yet in this struggle is our salvation, and if God were to deliver us from this struggle, we, wretched as we are, would remain forever with our vices.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il est vrai qu’il y a de la peine, en entrant dans la piété ; mais cette peine ne vient pas de la piété qui commence d’être en nous, mais de l’impiété qui y est encore.
    Nous ne souffrons qu’à proportion que le vice, qui nous est naturel, résiste à la grâce surnaturelle ; notre cœur se sent déchiré entre des efforts contraires ; mais il serait bien injuste d’imputer cette violence à Dieu qui nous attire, au lieu de l’attribuer au monde qui nous retient.
    La plus cruelle guerre que Dieu puisse faire aux hommes en cette vie est de les laisser sans cette guerre qu’il est venu apporter.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us, but from the irreligion which is still there.
    We suffer only in proportion as the vice which is natural to us resists supernatural grace. Our heart feels torn asunder between these opposed efforts. But it would be very unfair to impute this violence to God, who is drawing us on, instead of to the world, which is holding us back.
    The most cruel war which God can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war which He came to bring.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Pensées de Pascal, précédées de sa vie par Mme Périer, sa sœur
    U est vrai qu'il y a de la peine en s'exerçant dans la piété. Mais cette peine ne vient pas de la piété qui commence d'être en nous , mais de l'impiété qui y est encore.
    Mais il serait bien injuste d'imputer cette violence à Dieu qui nous attire, au lieu de l'attribuer au monde qui nous retient.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Путь исправления себя, правда, труден, но он труден не сам по себе, а труден потому, что мы так долго предавались порокам, которые и усложняют нам путь исправления.
    Значит, причина борьбы — в нашем собственном нечестии. И между тем в этой борьбе наше спасение, и если бы бог избавил нас от этой борьбы, то мы, несчастные, остались бы при наших пороках.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 498 (Section VII); Trotter 498; Didot ed. (1863), part II, art. XVII, § LXXII, pp. 296–297.

    B. 498, freely reworked, by way of Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 11 October, no. 2), which the Circle copies with three changes of its own (tolstoy). Pascal speaks of the pain of entering into piety, which comes from 'l'impiété qui y est encore' (the impiety still in us); Tolstoy makes it «путь исправления себя» (the path of correcting oneself), hard «потому, что мы так долго предавались порокам» (because we have so long given ourselves to vices). Pascal's 'Nous ne souffrons qu'à proportion que le vice, qui nous est naturel, résiste à la grâce surnaturelle' (we suffer only in proportion as the vice natural to us resists supernatural grace) loses grace: «насколько пороки наши успели в нас вкорениться» (as far as our vices have taken root in us). Where Pascal says it would be unjust 'd'imputer cette violence à Dieu qui nous attire, au lieu de l'attribuer au monde qui nous retient' (to impute this violence to God who draws us, instead of to the world that holds us back), Tolstoy places the cause «в нашем собственном несовершенстве» (in our own imperfection). The simile of the child torn by its mother from robbers is left out, and 'La plus cruelle guerre que Dieu puisse faire aux hommes en cette vie est de les laisser sans cette guerre qu'il est venu apporter' (the cruellest war God can make on men in this life is to leave them without the war he came to bring) becomes «если бы бог избавил нас от этой борьбы, то мы, несчастные, остались бы навсегда с нашими пороками» (if God freed us from this struggle, we wretches would remain for ever with our vices). Against the 1903 text the Circle splits the first sentence in two, writes «несовершенстве» (imperfection) for «нечестии» (impiety, Pascal's word), and «навсегда с нашими пороками» for «при наших пороках». The 1903 book's Pascal came from A. I. Orlov's «Французский ученый Влас Паскаль» (Посредник; vol. 40 commentary), not seen. The Didot text, in the printing Tolstoy owned (1850; here 1863), reads 'en s'exerçant dans la piété' (in exercising oneself in piety) (edition).

  8. Mallory’s “spiritual senses” become “our higher feelings,” and “their spiritual faculties” become “their faculties,” so her “spiritual” is gone from both sentences and the last speaks of every faculty; “we do not realize that we possess them” becomes “we stop noticing that we possess them.”

    Original

    It is with the spiritual senses as it is with our other faculties--if we do not exercise them, we do not realize that we possess them.
    Those who never exercise their spiritual faculties become insensible to their existence.

    TolstoyТолстой

    С нашими высшими чувствами бывает то же, что бывает со всеми вообще нашими способностями. Если мы не упражняем их, мы перестаем замечать, что мы ими обладаем. Люди, никогда не упражняющие своих способностей, становятся нечувствительными к их существованию.

    Люси Малори.

    The same thing happens with our higher feelings as happens with all our faculties in general. If we do not exercise them, we stop noticing that we possess them. People who never exercise their faculties become insensible to their existence.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    It is with the spiritual senses as it is with our other faculties--if we do not exercise them, we do not realize that we possess them.
    Those who never exercise their spiritual faculties become insensible to their existence.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (ed. Lucy A. Mallory, Portland, Oregon), vol. XV, New Series, no. 2, April 1902, p. 20, the column 'Key Thoughts', signed at its end '--Lucy A. Malloby' (a misprint of Mallory).

    Mallory's own, in her column. Changed: 'the spiritual senses' become 'our higher senses' (С нашими высшими чувствами), 'our other faculties' become 'all our faculties in general' (со всеми вообще нашими способностями), 'we do not realize that we possess them' becomes 'we cease to notice that we possess them' (мы перестаем замечать, что мы ими обладаем), and 'their spiritual faculties' become 'their faculties' (своих способностей), so the last sentence speaks of every faculty. Mallory's 'spiritual' is gone from both sentences. No printable.

  9. Mallory’s God is not an idol “to be praised and flattered”; Tolstoy’s is not one “to be prayed to and flattered,” so praise becomes prayer; the ideal “to be made real in the daily life of the individual” becomes one “that man must embody in his everyday life.”

    Original

    God is not an idol to be praised and flattered, but an Ideal to be made real in the daily life of the individual.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Бог — не идол, которому нужно молиться и льстить; бог — идеал, который должен воплощать человек в своей повседневной жизни.

    Люси Малори.

    God is not an idol to be prayed to and flattered; God is an ideal that man must embody in his everyday life.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    God is not an idol to be praised and flattered, but an Ideal to be made real in the daily life of the individual.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (ed. Lucy A. Mallory, Portland, Oregon), vol. XV, New Series, no. 1, March 1902, p. 4, the column 'Key Thoughts', headed 'Lucy A. Mallory', the second paragraph.

    Mallory's own, in her column. One word changed: her God is not an idol 'to be praised and flattered'; Tolstoy's is not an idol 'to be prayed to and flattered' (которому нужно молиться и льстить). He repeats 'God' at the head of the second clause (бог — идеал), and 'an Ideal to be made real in the daily life of the individual' becomes 'an ideal which a person must embody in his daily life' (который должен воплощать человек в своей повседневной жизни). The whole thought is in italics in the Jubilee text; Mallory prints it in roman. The same column holds October 13's thought. No printable, for 'praised'.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the dashes, commas, and semicolon; it is set here as one span.

  10. Thoreau’s caution, that the physiologist “must not presume to explain” the growth of plants by mechanical laws, becomes a verdict that he “hopes in vain to explain it,” and the mystery of plant life, “kindred with” ours, becomes “the same as” ours; “must not expect to probe with our fingers” becomes “must not finger,” and “even” is added to vegetable life.

    Original

    The mystery of the life of plants is kindred with that of our own lives, and the physiologist must not presume to explain their growth
    We must not expect to probe with our fingers the sanctuary of any life, whether animal or vegetable.
    If we do, we shall discover nothing but surface still.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тайна жизни растения — такая же, как тайна нашей жизни, и физиолог напрасно надеется объяснить ее механическим законом так же, как он объясняет машину, которую сам сделал. Мы не должны щупать пальцами святую святых жизни животной или даже растительной. Делая это, мы ничего не откроем, кроме внешности.

    Торо.

    The mystery of a plant’s life is the same as the mystery of our life, and the physiologist hopes in vain to explain it by mechanical law, in the same way as he explains a machine that he has made himself. We must not finger the holy of holies of animal or even of vegetable life. In doing so we shall discover nothing but the outside.

    Thoreau.

    From Journal, as printed in Early Spring in Massachusetts, ed. H. G. O. Blake · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    The mystery of the life of plants is kindred with that of our own lives, and the physiologist must not presume to explain their growth according to mechanical laws, or as he would explain a machine of his own making.
    If we do we shall discover nothing but surface still.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    The mystery of the life of plants is kindred with that of our own lives, and the physiologist must not presume to explain their growth …
    We must not expect to probe with our fingers the sanctuary of any life, whether animal or vegetable.
    If we do, we shall discover nothing but surface still.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Journal, as printed in Early Spring in Massachusetts, ed. H. G. O. Blake (Boston, 1881), pp. 82–83, a paragraph without a date of its own, after the entry of 7 March 1859 on the shrike and the robins.

    Close in its images, changed in its verbs. 'Kindred with' becomes «такая же, как» (the same as). 'The physiologist must not presume to explain their growth according to mechanical laws' becomes «физиолог напрасно надеется объяснить ее механическим законом» (the physiologist hopes in vain to explain it by mechanical law): Thoreau's caution, 'must not presume', becomes a statement that the attempt is futile. 'We must not expect to probe with our fingers the sanctuary of any life, whether animal or vegetable' becomes «Мы не должны щупать пальцами святую святых жизни животной или даже растительной» (We must not finger the holy of holies of animal or even vegetable life), without 'expect to' and with 'even' added. 'If we do, we shall discover nothing but surface still' becomes «Делая это, мы ничего не откроем, кроме внешности» (Doing so, we shall discover nothing but the outside), without 'still'. Tolstoy's route was the calendar 'Every Day with Thoreau' in The Coming Day, which prints the three sentences for May 11, credited to 'Spring'; the next thought of the day, 10-8.5, comes from the same calendar. The Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. No printable.

  11. Thoreau’s “begin to be insignificant” becomes “becomes insignificant,” and the telescope is added to the microscope, so his remark on things seen under the microscope covers the telescope as well; “Science is inhuman” is left out.

    Original

    Science is inhuman. Things seen with a microscope begin to be insignificant.
    So described, they are monstrous, as if they should be magnified a thousand diameters.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Вещь, которую мы видим через микроскоп и телескоп, становится незначительной.

    Торо.

    A thing that we see through the microscope and the telescope becomes insignificant.

    Thoreau.

    From Journal, 1 May 1859, as printed in 'May Days: Extracts from the Journal of Henry D. Thor… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    Science is inhuman. Things seen with a microscope begin to be insignificant.
    If you would obtain insight, avoid anatomy.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    Science is inhuman. Things seen with a microscope begin to be insignificant.
    So described, they are monstrous, as if they should be magnified a thousand diameters.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Journal, 1 May 1859, as printed in 'May Days: Extracts from the Journal of Henry D. Thoreau', The Atlantic Monthly, vol. 41 (May 1878), pp. 569–570, the paragraph beginning 'Science is inhuman', under the date 1 May 1859.

    Changed. 'Things seen with a microscope begin to be insignificant' becomes «Вещь, которую мы видим через микроскоп и телескоп, становится незначительной» (A thing that we see through the microscope and the telescope becomes insignificant): 'and the telescope' is Tolstoy's, and 'begin to be' becomes «становится» (becomes). Tolstoy's route was the calendar 'Every Day with Thoreau' in The Coming Day, which prints 'Science is inhuman. Things seen with a microscope begin to be insignificant. If you would obtain insight, avoid anatomy' for July 19, credited to 'May Days', the journal extracts printed under that title in The Atlantic Monthly of May 1878; there the third sentence stands a few paragraphs later, in the entry of 2 May 1852. Tolstoy left out the first and third sentences. The Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. No printable.

  12. Conway’s “one supreme Mind which transcends all other intelligences,” the gods in the Sanskrit, becomes a reason “that surpasses all human minds,” and “it pervades the system of worlds, and is yet infinitely beyond it” becomes “It is above all worlds and at the same time pervades all that exists”; Conway’s question, “what room is there for delusion of mind or for sorrow?”, becomes a statement, and “on the supreme reason” is added to the “fruitless speculation.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    It is inside of all this, and it is outside of all this.
    And he who beholds all beings in the Self, and the Self in all beings, he never turns away from it
    what sorrow, what trouble can there be to him who once beheld that unity ?
    All who worship what is not real knowledge (good works), enter into blind darkness : those who delight in real knowledge, enter, as it were, into greater darkness.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Есть один высший разум, превосходящий все человеческие умы. Он далек и близок. Он выше всех миров и вместе с тем проникает во всё существующее.

    Человек, который видит, что все вещи содержатся в высшем духе, и что высший дух проникает все существа, не может относиться с презрением ни к какому существу.

    Для того, для кого все духовные существа одинаковы с высшим, не может быть места для заблуждения или для печали.

    Те, кто исполняют одни обряды, находятся в густом мраке, но те, кто предаются только бесплодным размышлениям о высшем разуме, находятся в еще большей темноте.

    Упанишада из Вед.

    There is one supreme reason that surpasses all human minds. It is far and it is near. It is above all worlds and at the same time pervades all that exists.

    The man who sees that all things are contained in the supreme spirit, and that the supreme spirit pervades all beings, cannot regard any being with contempt.

    For one to whom all spiritual beings are the same as the supreme, there can be no place for delusion or for sorrow.

    Those who perform only rites are in dense gloom, but those who give themselves only to barren meditations on the supreme reason are in still greater darkness.

    An Upanishad, from the Vedas.

    From Isha Upanishad · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    There is one supreme Mind which transcends all …
    … distant, yet near ; it pervades the system of worlds, and is yet infinitely beyond it.
    The man who considers all beings as existing even in the Supreme Spirit, and the Supreme Spirit as pervading all beings, henceforth views no creature with contempt.
    They who are ignorantly devoted to the mere ceremonies of religion are fallen into thick darkness, but they have a thicker gloom who are solely attached to fruitless speculation.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    तदेजति तन्नैजति तद्दूरे तद्वन्तिके
    यस्तु सर्वाणि भूतान्यात्मन्येवानुपश्यति
    तत्र को मोहः कः शोक एकत्वमनुपश्यतः
    अन्धं तमः प्रविशन्ति येऽविद्यामुपासते
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1879
    It is inside of all this, and it is outside of all this.
    And he who beholds all beings in the Self, and the Self in all beings, he never turns away from it …
    … what sorrow, what trouble can there be to him who once beheld that unity ?
    All who worship what is not real knowledge (good works), enter into blind darkness : those who delight in real knowledge, enter, as it were, into greater darkness.
    Source text: archive.org
    Another translation · The Works of Sir William Jones
    They who are ignorantly devoted to the mere ceremonies of religion are fallen into thick darknefs, but they furely have a thicker gloom …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Isha Upanishad (Īśāvāsya), vv. 4–7, 9; Conway (1874), p. 76, no. CXXV, Mind in Nature, margin 'Hindu. Isavasgam. (An Upanishad from Yagur Veda.)'.

    The four paragraphs of Conway's 'Mind in Nature' (no. CXXV) in his order, leaving out his last sentence ('That diviner Sun…'). Conway abridges Sir William Jones's version of the Isha Upanishad (Works, 1807, vol. XIII, 'Isavasyam; or, an Upanishad from the Yajur Veda'), and Tolstoy's signature renders Conway's margin, 'An Upanishad from Yagur Veda'. His Russian follows Conway: 'fruitless speculation' («бесплодным размышлениям») is Conway's, where Jones has 'speculative science'. Tolstoy changes the first paragraph: 'one supreme Mind which transcends all other intelligences' becomes «один высший разум, превосходящий все человеческие умы» (surpassing all human minds), where Jones's 'divine intelligences' are the Sanskrit devas, the gods; 'Moving, it cannot be shaken' is left out; and 'it pervades the system of worlds, and is yet infinitely beyond it' becomes «Он выше всех миров и вместе с тем проникает во всё существующее» (it is above all worlds and at the same time penetrates all that exists). The second paragraph is close. In the third, Conway's question 'what room is there for delusion of mind or for sorrow?' becomes a statement. In the fourth, 'ignorantly' is left out and «о высшем разуме» (about the supreme reason) is added to the fruitless speculation. The Sanskrit of v. 9 says that those who worship avidyā (not-knowledge) enter blind darkness, and those who delight in vidyā (knowledge) a greater darkness (Max Müller); Max Müller's gloss on not-knowledge, '(good works)', gives the reading of it as rites that Jones followed. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  13. Marcus’s point, that one must be ruled before ruling, becomes one of knowing: “before thou shalt have first learned to obey rules thyself” becomes “One who cannot read and write himself,” and “Much more is this so in life” is spelled out as a question: “how then can one who does not know what he himself should do tell people what they should do?” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Neither in writing nor in reading wilt thou be able to lay down rules for others before thou shalt have first learned to obey rules thyself. Much more is this so in life.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Кто сам не умеет читать и писать, не может учить этому других; как же может указывать людям, что им делать, тот, кто не знает, что ему самому делать?

    Марк Аврелий.

    One who cannot read and write himself cannot teach this to others; how then can one who does not know what he himself should do tell people what they should do?

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Ἐν τῷ γράφειν καὶ ἀναγινώσκειν οὐ πρότερον ἄρξεις πρὶν ἀρχθῇς. τοῦτο πολλῷ μᾶλλον ἐν τῷ βίῳ.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Neither in writing nor in reading wilt thou be able to lay down rules for others before thou shalt have first learned to obey rules thyself. Much more is this so in life.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Кто сам не умеет читать и писать, не может учить этому других. Как же может указывать людям, что им делать, тот, кто не знает, что ему самому делать?
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, XI.29.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 2 February, with a full stop where the Circle has a semicolon. The 1903 Marcus Aurelius came from the Posrednik «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (first ed. 1888), Urusov's translation (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); the saved Urusov of 1882 (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared. Marcus: "Ἐν τῷ γράφειν καὶ ἀναγινώσκειν οὐ πρότερον ἄρξεις πρὶν ἀρχθῇς" (in writing and reading you will not lead before you have been led); Long: "Neither in writing nor in reading wilt thou be able to lay down rules for others before thou shalt have first learned to obey rules thyself. Much more is this so in life." The Russian makes the rule one of knowing: «Кто сам не умеет читать и писать» (one who cannot himself read and write) for "before thou shalt have first learned to obey rules thyself", and it spells out "Much more is this so in life" as a question, «как же может указывать людям, что им делать, тот, кто не знает, что ему самому делать?» (how can one who does not know what he himself should do tell others what to do?). Marcus's point, that one must be ruled before ruling, becomes a point about knowledge.

  14. “What I must do is all that concerns me, not what the people think” becomes “I must act as I think, not as people think,” so what Emerson must do, set against what people think, becomes his own thinking set against theirs; the rule “equally arduous” in “intellectual life” becomes “equally necessary” in “spiritual life,” and keeping “with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude” loses “with perfect sweetness.” †

    Original

    What I must do is all that concerns me, not what the people think.
    This rule, equally arduous in actual and in intellectual life, may serve for the whole distinction between greatness and meanness.
    It is the harder because you will always find those who think they know what is your duty better than you know it.
    It is easy in the world to live after the world’s opinion; it is easy in solitude to live after our own; but the great man is he who in the midst of the crowd keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Я должен поступать так, как я думаю, а не так, как думают люди. Правило это одинаково необходимо как в практической, так и в духовной жизни. Правило это трудно, потому что всегда вы найдете таких людей, которые думают, что они знают ваши обязанности лучше, чем вы сами. В мире легко жить согласно мирскому мнению, а в одиночестве легко следовать своему собственному; но велик тот человек, который среди толпы придерживается независимости своего уединения.

    Эмерсон.

    I must act as I think, not as people think. This rule is equally necessary in practical life and in spiritual life. This rule is hard, because you will always find people who think they know your duties better than you do yourself. In the world it is easy to live by the world’s opinion, and in solitude it is easy to follow your own; but great is the man who in the midst of the crowd holds to the independence of his solitude.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    What I must do is all that concerns me, not what the people think.
    This rule, equally arduous in actual and in intellectual life, may serve for the whole distinction between greatness and meanness.
    It is the harder because you will always find those who think they know what is your duty better than you know it.
    It is easy in the world to live after the world’s opinion; it is easy in solitude to live after our own; but the great man is he who in the midst of the crowd keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), the paragraph beginning 'What I must do is all that concerns me', before 'The objection to conforming to usages'.

    Shortened and changed. 'What I must do is all that concerns me, not what the people think' becomes «Я должен поступать так, как я думаю, а не так, как думают люди» (I must act as I think, and not as people think): Emerson sets what he must do against what people think; Tolstoy sets his own thinking against theirs. 'This rule, equally arduous in actual and in intellectual life' becomes «Правило это одинаково необходимо как в практической, так и в духовной жизни» (This rule is equally necessary in practical and in spiritual life): 'arduous' becomes «необходимо» (necessary), and 'intellectual' «духовной» (spiritual). Emerson's 'may serve for the whole distinction between greatness and meanness' is left out, and 'It is the harder' becomes «Правило это трудно» (This rule is hard). 'Keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude' becomes «придерживается независимости своего уединения» (holds to the independence of his solitude), without 'with perfect sweetness'. Southgate's Many Thoughts of Many Minds (1862) prints the paragraph whole under 'Actions—Independent', with 'and not what people think' and 'to look after your own'; nothing in Tolstoy's Russian decides between Southgate and the essay, and the Posrednik translation «О доверии к себе» (1904), named in the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources, was not found online. The next paragraph of the essay gave 10-12.2. No printable.

  15. “True greatness,” which regards the performance of the minutiae of business “as an act of Divine worship,” becomes the man who sees a ray of divine power in the smallest things and who looks on trifling tasks “as manifestations of the power of God”: doing them as worship becomes seeing God’s power in them.

    Original · translated by H. Blochmann

    He is a man of high understanding and noble aspirations who, without the help of others, recognizes a ray of the Divine power in the smallest things of the world ; who shapes his inward and outward character accordingly, and shews due respect to himself and to others.
    True greatness, in spiritual and in worldly matters, does not shrink
    but regards their performance as an act of Divine worship.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тот, кто признает луч божественной силы в мельчайших вещах мира, тот человек высокого понимания и высоких стремлений. Такой человек уважает себя и других и не пренебрегает ничтожными делами, но смотрит на них, как на проявления божеской силы.

    Персидский Джелаледин Руми.

    He who recognizes a ray of divine power in the smallest things of the world is a man of high understanding and high aspirations. Such a man respects himself and others, and does not disdain trifling tasks, but looks on them as manifestations of the power of God.

    The Persian Jalal al-Din Rumi [Abu’l-Fazl].

    From Ain-i Akbari · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    … aspirations who, without the help of others, recognises a ray of the divine power in the smallest things of the world ; who shapes his inward and outward character accordingly, and shows due respect to himself and to others.
    True greatness, in spiritual and in worldly matters, does not shrink from the minutiae of …
    … but regards their performance as an act of divine worship.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · H. Blochmann, 1873
    He is a man of high understanding and noble aspirations who, without the help of others, recognizes a ray of the Divine power in the smallest things of the world ; who shapes his inward and outward character accordingly, and shews due respect to himself and to others.
    True greatness, in spiritual and in worldly matters, does not shrink …
    … but regards their performance as an act of Divine worship.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Ain-i Akbari, Book I, Ain 1, The Household; Conway (1874), p. 102, no. CLXVIII, Worship, margin 'Abulfazl. A.C. 1595. Ab.'.

    The first paragraph of Conway's 'Worship' (no. CLXVIII), which is the opening of Abu'l-Fazl's Ain-i Akbari, Book I, Ain 1, in Blochmann's English (Conway's list of authorities names Blochmann's translation), with the two sentences between the first and 'True greatness…' left out. The margin beside it reads 'Abulfazl. A.C. 1595.'; 'Second Divan of Jelâleddîn Rûmi' is the margin of no. CLXVI on the facing page, and 'Persian Tradition' that of no. CLXVII, so the signature «Персидский Джелаледин Руми» was taken from the wrong margins. Tolstoy turns the first sentence around («Тот, кто признает луч божественной силы в мельчайших вещах мира, тот человек высокого понимания и высоких стремлений»), leaves out 'without the help of others' and 'who shapes his inward and outward character accordingly', and joins the second sentence to the first man: 'True greatness, in spiritual and in worldly matters, does not shrink from the minutiae of business, but regards their performance as an act of divine worship' becomes «Такой человек … не пренебрегает ничтожными делами, но смотрит на них, как на проявления божеской силы» (such a man does not disdain trifling matters but looks on them as manifestations of divine power): the act of worship becomes a manifestation of divine power. Blochmann notes that the phrase was one Akbar often used. The Persian text (Blochmann's edition, Bibliotheca Indica, 1867–77) was not found in a searchable copy. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  16. “It is man’s privilege to know the Right and follow it” becomes “To know what is just and to do it: in this lies both the obligation and the privilege of man”: Tolstoy adds the duty to Richardson’s privilege.

    Original

    Virtue is a service man owes himself, and though there were no Heaven, nor any God to rule the world, it were not less the binding law of life.
    It is man's privilege to know the Right and follow it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Добродетель есть служение, которое обязан совершать человек самому себе. Если бы не было ни неба, ни бога, управляющего миром, добродетель была бы все-таки обязательным законом жизни. Знать, что справедливо, и исполнять это, в этом и обязанность и преимущество человека.

    Рамаяна.

    Virtue is a service that man is bound to render to himself. If there were neither heaven nor a God who governs the world, virtue would still be the binding law of life. To know what is just and to do it: in this lies both the obligation and the privilege of man.

    The Ramayana.

    From The Iliad of the East: A Selection of Legends Drawn from Valmiki's Sanskrit Poem, the Ra… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Virtue is a service man owes himself ; and though there were no heaven, nor any God to rule the world, it were not less the binding law of life.
    It is man's privilege to know the right and follow it.
    Source text: archive.org
    The Ramayana’s own words
    Virtue is a service man owes himself, and though there were no Heaven, nor any God to rule the world, it were not less the binding law of life.
    It is man's privilege to know the Right and follow it.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Iliad of the East: A Selection of Legends Drawn from Valmiki's Sanskrit Poem, the Ramayana (1870), ch. IX, The Death of Jatayu, p. 149; Conway (1874), pp. 340–341, no. DLVI, Virtue, margin 'Hindu. Ramayana. "The Iliad of the East." (Richardson.)'.

    Rama's words after Sita is carried off, in Richardson's retelling of the Ramayana, as Conway prints them (no. DLVI, 'Virtue'). Tolstoy takes the first two sentences of the speech close: 'Virtue is a service man owes himself; and though there were no heaven, nor any God to rule the world, it were not less the binding law of life.' In the third he adds a word: 'It is man's privilege to know the right and follow it' becomes «Знать, что справедливо, и исполнять это, в этом и обязанность и преимущество человека» (to know what is just and do it, in this is both the duty and the privilege of man): «обязанность» (duty) is his. Richardson's book is 'a selection of legends drawn from' Valmiki and retells freely; no verse of Valmiki answering this speech was identified, and the words are hers. She wrote in English, but Tolstoy added to them, so the site prints his version (ruling 1). Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  17. Epictetus’s warning that for such a death “a man must receive (bear) no small things, nor are the things small which he must lose” is turned round, “you need not give up much, though, true, by this very thing you will gain much,” and the man occupied with what depends on himself gains a clause, “who sets his life in the work of self-perfection.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    THE difficulties of all men are about external things, their helplessness is about externals. What shall I do, how will it be, how will it turn out, will this happen, will that?
    That thou hast given me life, I thank thee for what thou hast given: so long as I have used the things which are thine I am content; take them back and place them wherever thou mayest choose; for thine were all things, thou gayest them to me
    But that this may be done (that such a declaration may be made), a man must receive (bear) no small things, nor are the things small which he must lose (go without).
    But if you wish for any thing which belongs to another, that which is your own is lost. This is the nature of the thing: nothing is given or had for nothing.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди затрудняются, беспокоятся и волнуются только тогда, когда они заняты внешними делами, от них не зависящими. В этих случаях они тревожно спрашивают себя: «Что я стану делать? что-то будет? что из этого выйдет? как бы не случилось того или другого». Так бывает с теми, которые постоянно заботятся о том, что им не принадлежит.

    Наоборот, человек, занятый тем, что от него самого зависит, и полагающий свою жизнь в работе самосовершенствования, не станет так тревожить себя. Если бы он и стал беспокоиться о том, удастся ли ему держаться истины и избегать лжи, то я сказал бы: успокойся, — то, что тревожит тебя, находится в твоих собственных руках; гляди только за своими мыслями и поступками и старайся всячески исправлять себя. Так и не говори: «Что-то будет?» Всё, что ни случится, ты обратишь себе в поучение и пользу.

    — А если я умру в борьбе с несчастиями?

    — Ну, что же? В таком случае ты умрешь смертью человека честного, совершая то, что ты должен совершать. Нужно же тебе всё равно умереть, и смерть должна же застать тебя за каким-нибудь делом. Я был бы доволен, если бы смерть застала меня за делом, достойным человека, за делом добрым и полезным всем людям; или чтобы она застала меня в то время, когда я стараюсь исправлять себя. Тогда я мог бы поднять руки к богу и сказать ему: «Господи, ты знаешь сам, насколько я воспользовался тем, что ты дал мне для понимания твоих законов. Упрекал ли я тебя? Возмущался ли против того, что со мною случилось? Уклонялся ли от исполнения своего долга? Благодарю тебя за то, что я родился, за все дары твои. Я пользовался ими довольно; возьми их назад и распорядись ими как тебе угодно, — ведь они твои!»

    Может ли быть лучшая смерть? Чтобы дожить до такой смерти, тебе не нужно многого лишиться, хотя, правда, этим самым ты много приобретешь. Если же ты захочешь удержать то, что не твое, то ты непременно потеряешь и то, что твое.

    Кто хочет иметь успех в мирских делах, тот не спит по целым ночам напролет, постоянно хлопочет и суетится, подделывается к сильным людям и вообще поступает как подлый человек. И в конце концов чего он всем этим добился? Он добился того, что его окружают некоторыми почестями, что его боятся и что он, сделавшись начальником, распоряжается другими людьми. Неужели же ты не захочешь сколько-нибудь потрудиться для того, чтобы освободить себя от всех таких забот и спать спокойно, ничего не боясь и ничем не мучаясь? Но знай, что такое спокойствие души не достается даром.

    Эпиктет.

    People feel at a loss, grow uneasy, and are agitated only when they are occupied with outward affairs that do not depend on them. In such cases they anxiously ask themselves: “What shall I do? What will happen? What will come of this? What if this or that should happen?” This is how it is with those who are constantly concerned about what does not belong to them.

    On the contrary, a man who is occupied with what depends on himself, and who sets his life in the work of self-perfection, will not trouble himself so. Even if he were to begin to worry whether he would succeed in holding to the truth and avoiding falsehood, I would say: be calm — what troubles you is in your own hands; only watch over your thoughts and actions and try in every way to correct yourself. So do not say, “What will happen?” Whatever happens, you will turn it to your instruction and benefit.

    “But what if I die in the struggle with misfortunes?”

    “Well, what of it? In that case you will die the death of an honest man, doing what you ought to do. You have to die anyway, and death must find you at some work or other. I would be content if death found me at work worthy of a man, at work that is good and useful to all people; or if it found me at a time when I am trying to correct myself. Then I could lift my hands to God and say to him: ‘Lord, you know yourself how far I have made use of what you gave me for the understanding of your laws. Have I reproached you? Have I rebelled against what befell me? Have I shirked the fulfillment of my duty? I thank you that I was born, and for all your gifts. I have enjoyed them long enough; take them back and dispose of them as you please — for they are yours!’”

    Can there be a better death? To live to such a death, you need not give up much, though, true, by this very thing you will gain much. But if you want to keep hold of what is not yours, you will certainly lose what is yours as well.

    Whoever wants success in worldly affairs goes whole nights without sleep, constantly bustles and fusses, fawns on powerful people, and in general behaves like a base man. And in the end, what has he gained by all this? He has gained this: that he is surrounded with some honors, that he is feared, and that, having become a man in authority, he gives orders to other people. Will you really not be willing to take some trouble in order to free yourself from all such cares and sleep peacefully, fearing nothing and tormented by nothing? But know that such tranquility of soul does not come for nothing.

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ἀπορία πᾶσι τοῖς ἀνθρώποις περὶ τὰ ἐκτὸς γίνεται, ἀμηχανία περὶ τὰ ἐκτός. τί ποιήσω; πῶς γένηται; πῶς ἀποβῇ; μὴ τόδε ἀπαντήσῃ, μὴ τόδε.
    … ὅ με σὺ ἐγέννησας, χάριν ἔχω, ὧν ἔδωκας· ἐφʼ ὅσον ἐχρησάμην τοῖς σοῖς, ἀρκεῖ μοι. πάλιν αὐτὰ ἀπόλαβε καὶ κατάταξον εἰς ἣν θέλεις χώραν. σὰ γὰρ ἦν πάντα, σύ μοι αὐτὰ δέδωκας.
    … ἵνα δὲ ταῦτα γένηται, οὐ μικρὰ δέξασθαι οὐδὲ μικρῶν ἀποτυχεῖν.
    … ἀλλʼ ἄν τι τῶν ἀλλοτρίων θέλῃς, τὰ σὰ ἀπώλετο. αὕτη τοῦ πράγματος ἡ φύσις· προῖκα οὐδὲν γίνεται.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    THE difficulties of all men are about external things, their helplessness is about externals. What shall I do, how will it be, how will it turn out, will this happen, will that?
    That thou hast given me life, I thank thee for what thou hast given: so long as I have used the things which are thine I am content; take them back and place them wherever thou mayest choose; for thine were all things, thou gayest them to me …
    But that this may be done (that such a declaration may be made), a man must receive (bear) no small things, nor are the things small which he must lose (go without).
    But if you wish for any thing which belongs to another, that which is your own is lost. This is the nature of the thing: nothing is given or had for nothing.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Чтобы дожить до такой смерти, тебе не нужно многого лишиться, хотя, правда, этим самым ты многое приобретешь.
    Он добился того, что его окружают некоторыми почестями, что его боятся и что он, сделавшись начальником, распоряжается какими-нибудь поступками.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.10.1–3, 11–22.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 2 January, with small changes: «держаться истины» for «удержаться истины», «гляди только за своими мыслями» for «гляди только зорко за своими мыслями», «то ты непременно потеряешь» for 1903's «но ты непременно потеряешь», «распоряжается другими людьми» (gives orders to other people) for «распоряжается какими-нибудь поступками» (gives orders about some doings or other), and «Но знай» for «Знай же». The 1903 Epictetus came from V. G. Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет. Его жизнь и учение» (Посредник, first ed. 1889; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not seen. Epictetus, IV.10 ("What things we ought to despise, and what things we ought to value"): "The difficulties of all men are about external things, their helplessness is about externals. What shall I do, how will it be, how will it turn out, will this happen, will that? All these are the words of those who are turning themselves to things which are not within the power of the will. For who says, How shall I not assent to that which is false? how shall I not turn away from the truth? If a man be of such a good disposition as to be anxious about these things, I will remind him of this, Why are you anxious? The thing is in your own power". The Russian adds «и полагающий свою жизнь в работе самосовершенствования» (and placing his life in the work of self-perfection), and puts «гляди только за своими мыслями и поступками и старайся всячески исправлять себя» (watch only your thoughts and deeds and try in every way to correct yourself) for "do not be precipitate in assenting before you apply the natural rule"; desire and aversion (IV.10.4–9) and Hercules (10) are left out. From IV.10.11–17: "Suppose then that I lose my life in this way. You will die a good man, doing a noble act. For since we must certainly die, of necessity a man must be found doing something ... I for my part would wish to be found doing something which belongs to a man, beneficent, suitable to the general interest, noble", the husbandman, the consul, and the man with diarrhoea left out, and the self-correction of IV.10.13 kept without its technical terms; then the prayer, in which «Уклонялся ли от исполнения своего долга?» (did I shirk my duty?) stands for "have I wished to transgress the (established) relations (of things)?", «Благодарю тебя за то, что я родился, за все дары твои» (I thank you that I was born, for all your gifts) for "That thou hast given me life, I thank thee for what thou hast given" (ὅ με σὺ ἐγέννησας, that you begot me), and "I have not dishonoured thee" and "see how I have used my perceptions" are left out. IV.10.18 is turned round: Epictetus says that for this "a man must receive (bear) no small things, nor are the things small which he must lose (go without)" (οὐ μικρὰ δέξασθαι οὐδὲ μικρῶν ἀποτυχεῖν), the Russian «тебе не нужно многого лишиться, хотя, правда, этим самым ты много приобретешь» (you need not lose much, though, true, by this you will gain much). The new redaction of the book that Tolstoy began in January 1906 agrees with Epictetus: «тебе, правда, нужно многого лишиться, но зато ты этим самым многое приобретешь» (Jubilee vol. 40, variants, «Новая редакция «Мыслей мудрых людей на каждый день»», 2 January). IV.10.19 is close: "if you wish for any thing which belongs to another, that which is your own is lost." In IV.10.20–21 the would-be consul who must "keep awake, run about, kiss hands ... say and do many things unworthy of a free man" becomes one who «подделывается к сильным людям и вообще поступает как подлый человек» (fawns on the powerful and acts like a base man), and his reward, "Twelve bundles of rods (the consular fasces), to sit three or four times on the tribunal, to exhibit the games in the Circus and to give suppers in small baskets", becomes honors, being feared, and giving orders as a chief. IV.10.22 asks: "In order then to secure freedom from passions, tranquillity, to sleep well when you do sleep, to be really awake when you are awake, to fear nothing, to be anxious about nothing, will you spend nothing and give no labour?" The last sentence, «такое спокойствие души не достается даром» (such peace of soul does not come for nothing), moves IV.10.19's "nothing is given or had for nothing" (προῖκα οὐδὲν γίνεται) to the end.

    Translation note. The Russian says «тебе не нужно многого лишиться», “you need not give up much,” and is translated as printed, though the concession that follows would suit the opposite.

  18. The man who “will live without either pursuing or flying from [death],” the word in brackets Long’s, becomes one who “neither flees from people nor runs after them,” and the care that his thoughts befit “an intelligent animal and a member of a civil community” becomes one care, “to live reasonably, in peaceful communion with people”; “his own intelligence and daemon” become “the light of understanding.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    for he who has preferred to everything else his own intelligence and daemon and the worship of its excellence, acts no tragic part, does not groan, will not need either solitude or much company;
    and, what is chief of all, he will live without either pursuing or flying from [death];
    but whether for a longer or a shorter time he shall have the soul enclosed in the body, he cares not at all:
    taking care of this only all through life, that his thoughts turn not away from anything which belongs to an intelligent animal and a member of a civil community.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Кто положил свою жизнь в свете разумения и служит ему, для того не может быть отчаянных положений в жизни, тот не знает мучений совести, не боится одиночества и не ищет шумного общества, — такой человек имеет высшую жизнь, не бежит от людей и не гоняется за ними. Его не смущают помыслы о том, надолго ли дух его заключен в плотской оболочке; поступки такого человека будут всегда одинаковы, даже ввиду близкой смерти. Для него одна забота — жить разумно в мирном общении с людьми.

    Марк Аврелий.

    For one who has set his life in the light of understanding and serves it, there can be no desperate situations in life; he knows no torments of conscience, does not fear solitude, and does not seek noisy company — such a man has the higher life; he neither flees from people nor runs after them. He is not troubled by thoughts of how long his spirit is enclosed in its fleshly shell; the actions of such a man will always be the same, even with death close at hand. For him there is one care: to live reasonably, in peaceful communion with people.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ὁ γὰρ τὸν ἑαυτοῦ νοῦν καὶ δαίμονα καὶ τὰ ὄργια τῆς τούτου ἀρετῆς προελόμενος τραγῳδίαν οὐ ποιεῖ, οὐ στενάζει, οὐκ ἐρημίας, οὐ πολυπληθείας δεήσεται·
    … τὸ μέγιστον, ζήσει μήτε διώκων μήτε φεύγων, πότερον δὲ ἐπὶ πλέον διάστημα χρόνου τῷ σώματι περιεχομένῃ τῇ ψυχῇ ἢ ἐπ’ ἔλασσον χρήσεται, οὐδ᾽ ὁτιοῦν αὐτῷ μέλει·
    … τοῦτο μόνον παρ’ ὅλον τὸν βίον εὐλαβούμενος, τὸ τὴν διάνοιαν ἔν τινι ἀνοικείῳ νοεροῦ καὶ πολιτικοῦ ζῴου τροπῇ γενέσθαι.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    … for he who has preferred to everything else his own intelligence and daemon and the worship of its excellence, acts no tragic part, does not groan, will not need either solitude or much company; …
    … and, what is chief of all, he will live without either pursuing or flying from [death]; …
    … but whether for a longer or a shorter time he shall have the soul enclosed in the body, he cares not at all: …
    … taking care of this only all through life, that his thoughts turn not away from anything which belongs to an intelligent animal and a member of a civil community.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Его не смущает помысл о том, надолго ли дух его заключен в плотской оболочке; поступки такого человека будут всегда одинаковы, даже в виду близкой кончины.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, III.7.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 7 January, with «такой человек» for «таковой», «смущают помыслы» for «смущает помысл», and «смерти» for «кончины». The 1903 Marcus Aurelius came from the Posrednik «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (first ed. 1888), Urusov's translation (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); the saved Urusov of 1882 (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared. Marcus, after telling himself never to value as profitable what would make him break faith or hate or play the hypocrite: "for he who has preferred to everything else his own intelligence and daemon and the worship of its excellence, acts no tragic part, does not groan, will not need either solitude or much company; and, what is chief of all, he will live without either pursuing or flying from [death]; but whether for a longer or a shorter time he shall have the soul enclosed in the body, he cares not at all: for even if he must depart immediately, he will go as readily as if he were going to do anything else which can be done with decency and order; taking care of this only all through life, that his thoughts turn not away from anything which belongs to an intelligent animal and a member of a civil community." The Russian leaves out the opening and makes "his own intelligence and daemon" «свет разумения» (the light of reason); "acts no tragic part, does not groan" becomes «для того не может быть отчаянных положений в жизни, тот не знает мучений совести» (for him there can be no desperate straits in life, he knows no torments of conscience); "will not need either solitude or much company" becomes «не боится одиночества и не ищет шумного общества» (does not fear solitude and does not seek noisy company); and "he will live without either pursuing or flying", where Long supplies [death], becomes «такой человек имеет высшую жизнь, не бежит от людей и не гоняется за ними» (such a man has the highest life, neither flees from people nor runs after them). His readiness to depart at once becomes «поступки такого человека будут всегда одинаковы, даже ввиду близкой смерти» (his deeds will always be the same, even with death near), and the care that his thought not turn to anything unfit for "an intelligent animal and a member of a civil community" becomes «Для него одна забота — жить разумно в мирном общении с людьми» (he has one care, to live reasonably in peaceful fellowship with people).

  19. “The real will of the people” becomes “the freedom of the people.”

    Original · Russian

    Свобода лица — величайшее дело; на ней и
    только на ней
    может вырасти действительная воля народа. В себе самом человек должен уважать свою свободу и чтить ее не менее, как в ближнем, как в целом народе.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Свобода лица — величайшее дело; на ней и только на ней может вырасти свобода народа. В себе самом человек должен уважать свою свободу и чтить ее не менее, чем в ближнем, чем в целом народе.

    Герцен.

    The freedom of the individual is the greatest of all things; on it, and on it alone, can the freedom of a people grow. A man must respect his freedom in himself and honor it no less than in his neighbor or in a whole people.

    Herzen.

    From С того берега · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Russian
    Свобода лица — величайшее дело; на ней и …
    … только на ней …
    … может вырасти действительная воля народа. В себе самом человек должен уважать свою свободу и чтить ее не менее, как в ближнем, как в целом народе.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. С того берега (From the Other Shore), introduction: "Прощайте!" (Paris, 1 March 1849), Введение, «Прощайте!»; Собр. соч. в 30 т., т. 6 (1955).

    Two consecutive sentences from Herzen's farewell letter to his Moscow friends. Tolstoy changes 'the real will of the people' (действительная воля народа) to 'the freedom of the people' and modernises 'не менее, как' to 'не менее, чем'; the italic 'only on it' loses its emphasis. No pre-1929 English exists: Garnett's 'My Past and Thoughts' does not include 'From the Other Shore' (first English 1956).

  20. Withholding belief from “a professed revelation” becomes withholding it from “a doctrine.”

    Original

    have another objection to the doctrine that we must deny reason in order to follow revelation.
    Faith in this power lies at the founda- tion of all other faith.
    No trust can be placed in God if we discredit the faculty by which God is discerned.
    if, after a deliberate and impartial use of our best facul- ties, a professed revelation seems to us plainly to disagree with itself or to clash with great principles which we cannot question, we ought not to hesitate to withhold from it our belief
    I am surer that my rational nature is from God than that any book is an expression of his will.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не верьте тому, чтобы в деле религии можно бы было не доверять разуму. Вера в силу разума лежит в основании всякой другой веры. Нельзя верить в бога, если мы умаляем значение той способности, посредством которой мы познаем бога. Если после добросовестного и беспристрастного использования наших лучших способностей известное вероучение кажется нам противоречивым или не согласным с главными истинами, в которых мы не сомневаемся, мы, несомненно, должны воздержаться от веры в это учение. Я более убежден в том, что моя разумная природа от бога, чем в том, что какая-либо книга есть выражение его воли.

    Чаннинг.

    Do not believe that in matters of religion we may distrust reason. Faith in the power of reason lies at the foundation of every other faith. We cannot believe in God if we belittle the faculty by which we know God. If, after a conscientious and impartial use of our best faculties, some doctrine seems to us self-contradictory or at odds with the chief truths we do not doubt, we must certainly withhold our belief from that doctrine. I am more certain that my rational nature is from God than that any book is the expression of his will.

    Channing.

    From Self-Denial, First Discourse · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Channing’s own words
    … have another objection to the doctrine that we must deny reason in order to follow revelation.
    Faith in this power lies at the foundation of all other faith.
    No trust can be placed in God if we discredit the faculty by which God is discerned.
    … if, after a deliberate and impartial use of our best faculties, a professed revelation seems to us plainly to disagree with itself or to clash with great principles which we cannot question, we ought not to hesitate to withhold from it our belief …
    I am surer that my rational nature is from God than that any book is an expression of his will.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Denial, First Discourse (sermon on Matthew 16:24), in The Complete Works of W. E. Channing (London: Christian Life Publishing Co., 1884), pp. 259-260, the section on whether self-denial means denying reason ('I am told that I must deny reason').

    The middle and closing sentences are Channing's, nearly word for word, taken from one page. The opening imperative is Tolstoy's summary of Channing's argument. Where Channing says to withhold belief from 'a professed revelation' that contradicts itself or clear principles, Tolstoy says a 'doctrine' (вероучение), which moves the test from claimed revelations to creeds. Tolstoy probably worked from Broadbent's Channing selection (London, 1903), which is on his source list; no copy was found online.

  21. “Convenient illusions” become “self-deception for the sake of self-justification.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Impartiality and objectivity are as rare as justice, of which they are but two special forms. Self-interest is an inexhaustible source of convenient illusions.
    And thus a prejudice of self-love protects all the prejudices of the understanding, which are themselves the result of a stratagem of the ego.
    Sacrifice, which is the passion of great souls, has never been the law of societies.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Беспристрастие так же редко, как и справедливость. Личный интерес есть неисчерпаемый источник самообманов для самооправдания. Число людей, желающих видеть правду, чрезвычайно мало. Над людьми властвует страх перед истиной, если только эта истина им не полезна. Люди житейской философии считают истину чем-то таким, что может быть допущено, может быть и не допущено в жизни. И вот таким образом предрассудок самолюбия защищает все предрассудки мышления, которые вытекают из этой уловки эгоизма. Единственный желаемый человечеством прогресс — это увеличение наслаждений. Самопожертвование — это наслаждение великих душ — никогда не было законом общества.

    Амиель.

    Impartiality is as rare as justice. Personal interest is an inexhaustible source of self-deception for the sake of self-justification. The number of people who wish to see the truth is extremely small. Fear of the truth holds sway over people, unless the truth is of use to them. People of worldly philosophy regard truth as something that may be admitted into life, or equally may not be. And so in this way the prejudice of self-regard defends all the prejudices of thought that follow from this ruse of egoism. The only progress mankind desires is the increase of pleasures. Self-sacrifice, that pleasure of great souls, has never been the law of society.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d’un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    L'impartialité et l'objectivité sont aussi rares que la justice, dont elles ne sont que deux formes particulières.
    Ce qui domine les hommes, c'est la peur de la vérité, à moins que la vérité ne leur soit utile, ce qui revient à dire que l'intérêt est le principe de la philosophie vulgaire, ou que la vérité est faite pour nous, mais non pas nous pour la vérité.
    Et c'est ainsi qu'un préjugé d'amour-propre protège tous les préjugés de l'entendement, lesquels naissent d'un stratagème de l'égoïsme.
    Le seul progrès voulu par elle, c'est l'accroissement des jouissances.
    Le sacrifice, qui est la volupté des grandes âmes, n'a jamais été la loi des sociétés.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Impartiality and objectivity are as rare as justice, of which they are but two special forms. Self-interest is an inexhaustible source of convenient illusions.
    And thus a prejudice of self-love protects all the prejudices of the understanding, which are themselves the result of a stratagem of the _ego_.
    Sacrifice, which is the passion of great souls, has never been the law of societies.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d’un journal intime, Journal entry of 1 March 1869; Fragments d’un journal intime, 7th ed. (Genève: Georg, 1897), t. II, pp. 44–46; Ward's translation, March 1, 1869.

    Condensed and changed. Tolstoy drops objectivity ("impartiality and objectivity are as rare as justice, of which they are but two forms"); Amiel's "convenient illusions" become self-deceptions for self-justification; for "self-interest is the principle of the common philosophy, or truth is made for us and not we for truth" Tolstoy puts that people of worldly philosophy treat truth as something that may or may not be admitted into life. He leaves out the humiliating fact the majority will not admit, and the sentences on humanity persecuting those who disturbed its peace and improving only against its will, and he makes "sacrifice" self-sacrifice.

    Translation note. «Самолюбие» here, a word apart from the day’s «себялюбие» (self-love), is rendered “self-regard”.

  22. “What you are quite unsure of” becomes “what you are not entirely sure of,” and “despise no one for his faults” is dropped.

    Original · Russian

    Не утверждайте того, в чём вы совершенно не уверены. Не верьте легко всему, что слышите; не презирайте никого за недостатки.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не утверждайте того, в чем вы не совершенно уверены. Не верьте легко всему, что слышите.

    Из «Благочестивых мыслей».

    Do not assert what you are not entirely sure of. Do not readily believe all that you hear.

    From “Pious Thoughts”.

    From «Благочестивые мысли и наставления для руководства христианина на пути к совершенству» · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Russian
    Не утверждайте того, в чём вы совершенно не уверены. Не верьте легко всему, что слышите; не презирайте никого за недостатки.
    Source text: azbyka.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. «Благочестивые мысли и наставления для руководства христианина на пути к совершенству» (Moscow, 1872 printing; Tolstoy used the 3rd edition, 1879), § II.85.

    From § II.85, with one turn of the words: the anthology’s «в чём вы совершенно не уверены» (what you are quite unsure of) becomes «в чем вы не совершенно уверены» (what you are not quite sure of), a stricter rule. Tolstoy also drops the thought’s last clause, «не презирайте никого за недостатки» (despise no one for his faults).

  23. “Shall not be sold for ever” becomes “can never be sold.”

    Original · translated by King James Version, 1611

    The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine, for ye are strangers and sojourners with me.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Земля не может быть продаваема никогда, потому что земля моя, а вы все странники.

    Левит, гл. 25, ст. 23.

    The land can never be sold, for the land is mine, and you are all strangers.

    Leviticus 25:23.

    From Leviticus 25:23 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Russian
    Землю не должно продавать навсегда, ибо Моя земля: вы пришельцы и поселенцы у Меня; …
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    In English · King James Version, 1611
    The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine, for ye are strangers and sojourners with me.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Leviticus 25:23, Lev. 25:23.

    Tolstoy's own wording, not the Synodal: 'не может быть продаваема никогда' (can never be sold) for 'не должно продавать навсегда' (shall not be sold in perpetuity) — a change of sense — and 'вы все странники' for 'пришельцы и поселенцы у Меня'. Probably translated from the English (KJV 'for ever' read as 'never').

    Translation note. Tolstoy’s wording; the KJV reads “The land shall not be sold for ever: for the land is mine; for ye are strangers and sojourners with me.” His «не может быть продаваема», “can never be sold”, repeats Black Hawk’s words in the entry above; he drops “sojourners with me” and adds “all”.

  24. Knowledge for “self-preservation” becomes knowledge for “self-perfection.” *

    Original

    it must be admitted that knowledge immediately conducive to self-preservation is of primary importance.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Очень важно знать законы жизни; но знание, ведущее нас к самосовершенствованию, есть знание первейшей важности.

    Спенсер.

    It is very important to know the laws of life; but the knowledge that leads us to self-perfection is knowledge of the first importance.

    Spencer.

    Probably from Education: Intellectual, Moral, and Physical · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Spencer’s own words
    … it must be admitted that knowledge immediately conducive to self-preservation is of primary importance.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    A likely source, not certain. Education: Intellectual, Moral, and Physical (1861), ch. i 'What Knowledge is of Most Worth?', ch. i.

    Not faithful: Spencer ranks knowledge 'conducive to self-preservation' first and stresses 'the laws of life'; Tolstoy's 'самосовершенствование' (self-perfection) changes his meaning — perhaps a misreading of 'self-preservation'.

  25. Self-knowledge as “a surer way to God” becomes common sense held with humility.

    Original · translated by William Benham

    A lowly knowledge of thyself is a surer way to God than the deep searching of man’s learning. Not that learning is to be blamed, nor the taking account of anything that is good; but a good conscience and a holy life is better than all.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Лучше овладеть с смирением малой долей здравого смысла, чем с самодовольством величайшими сокровищами наук. Нет ничего дурного в учености, и всякое знание чего бы то ни было приятно само по себе, но добрая совесть и добродетельная жизнь всегда должна быть поставлена впереди знаний.

    Фома Кемпийский.

    Better to possess with humility a small share of sound sense than with self-satisfaction the greatest treasures of the sciences. There is nothing wrong in learning, and all knowledge of anything at all is pleasant in itself; but a good conscience and a virtuous life must always be put before knowledge.

    Thomas à Kempis.

    From De imitatione Christi · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Humilis tui cognitio certior via est ad Deum, quam profundæ scientiæ inquisitio. Non est culpanda scientia, aut quælibet rei notitia quæ bona est, in se considerata, et a Deo ordinata, sed præferenda est, semper bona conscientia, et vita.
    Source text: la.wikisource.org
    In English · William Benham, 1874
    A lowly knowledge of thyself is a surer way to God than the deep searching of man’s learning. Not that learning is to be blamed, nor the taking account of anything that is good; but a good conscience and a holy life is better than all.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. De imitatione Christi, I.3.4.

    The second sentence is close; the first is changed: Kempis says humble self-knowledge is a surer way to God than deep learning, Tolstoy says it is better to possess a little common sense with humility than the greatest treasures of science with self-satisfaction (the way 'to God' drops out).

  26. Free from “obligation to the past” becomes free from “all obligations.”

    Original

    While I sit here listening to the waves which ripple and break on this shore, I am absolved from all obligation to the past, and the council of nations may reconsider its votes. The grating of a pebble annuls them.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Когда я сижу здесь у моря и прислушиваюсь к волнам, с плеском разбивающимся об этот берег, я чувствую себя свободным от всех обязательств, и народы всего мира могут без меня пересматривать свои конституции.

    Генри Давид Торо.

    When I sit here by the sea and listen to the waves splashing against this shore, I feel myself free of all obligations, and the nations of the whole world may revise their constitutions without me.

    Henry David Thoreau.

    From A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Rivers · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry David Thoreau’s own words
    While I sit here listening to the waves which ripple and break on this shore, I am absolved from all obligation to the past, and the council of nations may reconsider its votes. The grating of a pebble annuls them.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Rivers (1849), 'Friday' (first written in his journal, 22 March 1842, of Walden Pond), Friday, the passage 'Sometimes we see objects as through a thin haze'.

    Close, but changed in two details: Thoreau is 'absolved from all obligation to the past' (Tolstoy: free of all obligations), and 'the council of nations may reconsider its votes' becomes 'the peoples of the whole world may revise their constitutions without me'; Tolstoy also sets it 'by the sea' (Thoreau's shore is a river's). 'The grating of a pebble annuls them' is dropped.

  27. “Christianity” becomes “church Christianity.”

    Original

    CHRISTIANITY FROM THE HINDU'S POINT OF VIEW.
    clip, the following from the Arya Patrika, (Lahore, India).
    What higher destiny can Christianity give India than that it has had in the past? What grander intellectuality and spirituality can it bestow upon it than those which we possess and have had the high privilege of possessing from time immemorial? Has Christianity a higher conception of the all pervading, omnipotent and omniscient character of the Deity than the Arya Samaj?
    Is the God who used to walk about in gardens with a pair of human beings, who could not hear what was spoken when he happened to be standing at some distance from the pair, who was afraid of being assailed in his heavenly stronghold by' the builders of a high tower, who would partake of roast lamb with old women and decrepid old men,
    who day after dhy repented of his doings like erring mortals; is such a God superior to the formless All-knowing, Almighty Being who rules over countless worlds and whose will the universe obeys?
    his incarnation, his resurrection, and his atoning and redeeming love. What can be a greater insult to the glory and majesty of the Supreme than that one of his humblest creatures be placed on the same level with Him?
    If the Hindus must believe in an incarnation, why should not they believe in Krishna or Rama,
    But God, according to the real Scriptures of mankind, is formless and unborn (Yaju, Vide 4th Chapter) and He can have no incarnation. The doctrine of resurrection is a pure myth, the grave has never given up its dead, instinct with life, nor will, unless its occupant was or is not yet really dead. With regard to the doctrine of atonement and of redemption, they are an outrage upon justice and must always be discarded by unbiased minds.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Миссионеры старательно распространяют христианство в Индии. Но может ли церковное христианство дать Индии более завидный удел, чем тот, какой она имела в прошлом? Может ли оно дать ей более умственной и духовной силы, чем сколько есть у нее и сколько было со времен незапамятных? Есть ли у церковного христианства более высокое представление о вездесущем, всемогущем и всезнающем божестве, чем у последователей браминского учения? Неужели мысль о боге, который прогуливался по саду с Адамом и Евой и не слыхал того, что говорили они, потому что отошел от них на некоторое расстояние, который испугался нападения на его небесную твердыню со стороны строителей какой-то башни и ел жареных ягнят со стариками, который приходил в ярость из-за разных пустяков, и то и дело проклинал несчастных, созданных им людей за их ошибки, — может ли мысль о таком боге быть чем-либо высшим сравнительно с представлением о невидимом, всезнающем, всемогущем существе, которое проявляет свою волю всюду во вселенной? А вера в божественность Христа, в его воплощение, воскресение и искупительную жертву? Разве не есть это кощунство — впутывать высшее и величайшее существо в дела смертных? Если индусы должны верить в воплощение, то почему им не верить в воплощение Кришны или Рамы; почему они должны верить не в них, а в Христа? Однако бог, как это сказано в истинно-священном писании человечества, не имеет тела и не был рожден (Иоан. 4 гл.) и не может воплощаться. Учение о воскресении — не более как сказка: могила никогда не выдавала своих мертвецов, если они точно были мертвецами. Что же касается искупления, то учение это противоречит уже самым первобытным понятиям о справедливости.

    Люси Малори.

    Missionaries zealously spread Christianity in India. But can church Christianity give India a more enviable lot than the one she had in the past? Can it give her more intellectual and spiritual strength than she has, and has had from time immemorial? Has church Christianity a higher conception of the omnipresent, almighty and all-knowing Deity than the followers of the Brahmin teaching have? Can the thought of a God who walked in the garden with Adam and Eve and did not hear what they were saying because he had gone some distance away from them, who took fright at an assault on his heavenly stronghold by the builders of some tower, and ate roast lamb with old men, who flew into a rage over all kinds of trifles and every so often cursed the unhappy people he had created for their mistakes — can the thought of such a God be anything higher than the conception of an invisible, all-knowing, almighty being who shows his will everywhere in the universe? And belief in the divinity of Christ, in his incarnation, resurrection and atoning sacrifice? Is it not blasphemy to drag the highest and greatest being into the affairs of mortals? If the Hindus must believe in incarnation, why should they not believe in the incarnation of Krishna or Rama; why must they believe not in them but in Christ? Yet God, as is said in the truly sacred scripture of mankind, has no body, and was not born (John 4), and cannot become incarnate. The teaching of the resurrection is no more than a fairy tale: the grave has never given up its dead, if they were truly dead. As for the atonement, that teaching contradicts even the most primitive notions of justice.

    Lucy Mallory [Arya Patrika].

    From "Christianity from the Hindu's Point of View", clipped from the Arya Patrika · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    CHRISTIANITY FROM THE HINDU'S POINT OF VIEW.
    … clip, the following from the Arya Patrika, (Lahore, India).
    What higher destiny can Christianity give India than that it has had in the past? What grander intellectuality and spirituality can it bestow upon it than those which we possess and have had the high privilege of possessing from time immemorial? Has Christianity a higher conception of the all pervading, omnipotent and omniscient character of the Deity than the Arya Samaj?
    Is the God who used to walk about in gardens with a pair of human beings, who could not hear what was spoken when he happened to be standing at some distance from the pair, who was afraid of being assailed in his heavenly stronghold by' the builders of a high tower, who would partake of roast lamb with old women and decrepid old men, …
    … who day after dhy repented of his doings like erring mortals; is such a God superior to the formless All-knowing, Almighty Being who rules over countless worlds and whose will the universe obeys?
    … his incarnation, his resurrection, and his atoning and redeeming love. What can be a greater insult to the glory and majesty of the Supreme than that one of his humblest creatures be placed on the same level with Him?
    If the Hindus must believe in an incarnation, why should not they believe in Krishna or Rama, …
    But God, according to the real Scriptures of mankind, is formless and unborn (Yaju, Vide 4th Chapter) and He can have no incarnation. The doctrine of resurrection is a pure myth, the grave has never given up its dead, instinct with life, nor will, unless its occupant was or is not yet really dead. With regard to the doctrine of atonement and of redemption, they are an outrage upon justice and must always be discarded by unbiased minds.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. "Christianity from the Hindu's Point of View", clipped from the Arya Patrika (Lahore, the Arya Samaj weekly), in The World's Advance-Thought (Portland, Oregon), vol. XV, New Series, no. 2, April 1902, The Arya Patrika's answer to the Rev. Dr. Weldon's proposal that the Bible be made compulsory in Indian schools.

    Not Mallory's: her journal introduces it, "We clip the following from the Arya Patrika, (Lahore, India)", and prints it in quotation marks; Tolstoy signed it with the editor's name. Changed and shortened: the opening sentence about missionaries is Tolstoy's own; he adds "church" to "Christianity" twice; the Arya Samaj becomes "the followers of the Brahmin teaching"; "a pair of human beings" become Adam and Eve; the God who "day after day repented of his doings like erring mortals" becomes one who "kept cursing the unhappy people he had made for their mistakes"; the "formless" Being who "rules over countless worlds" becomes "invisible" and "shows his will everywhere in the universe"; the "insult" of placing one of God's humblest creatures on his level becomes the "blasphemy" of entangling the Supreme in the affairs of mortals; the Arya Patrika's "(Yaju, Vide 4th Chapter)", a reference to the Yajur Veda, becomes "(Иоан. 4 гл.)", John 4 (God is a Spirit, v. 24); and the atonement, "an outrage upon justice", "contradicts the most primitive notions of justice". Left out between: the Vedas and Upanishads, prayer and communion, the ancient Aryas as thinkers, the Bible's moral precepts.

  28. “Angry with his brother without a cause” loses “without a cause.”

    Original · translated by King James Version

    Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment:
    But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment:
    Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery:
    But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
    Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths:
    But I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God’s throne:
    But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.
    Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth:
    But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.
    And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.
    And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain.
    Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away.
    Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy.
    But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you;
    That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.
    For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same?
    And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so?
    Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Вы слышали, что сказано древним: не убивай; кто же убьет, подлежит суду (Исход 20, 13).

    А я говорю вам, что всякий, гневающийся на брата своего, подлежит суду.

    Вы слышали, что сказано древним: не прелюбодействуй (Исход 20, 14).

    А я говорю вам, что всякий, кто смотрит на женщину с вожделением, уже прелюбодействовал с нею в сердце своем.

    Еще слышали вы, что сказано древним: не преступай клятвы, но исполняй пред господом клятвы твои (Левит 19, 12; Второзак. 23, 21).

    А я говорю вам: не клянись вовсе... Но да будет слово ваше: «да, да», «нет, нет»; а что сверх этого, то от лукавого.

    Вы слышали, что сказано: око за око, и зуб за зуб (Исход 21, 24).

    А я говорю вам: не противься злому; но кто ударит тебя в правую щеку твою, обрати к нему и другую.

    И кто захочет судиться с тобою и взять у тебя рубашку, отдай ему и верхнюю одежду.

    И кто принудит тебя идти с ним одно поприще, иди с ним два.

    Просящему у тебя дай и от хотящего занять у тебя не отвращайся.

    Вы слышали, что сказано: люби ближнего твоего и ненавидь врага твоего (Левит 19, 17—18).

    А я говорю вам: любите врагов ваших, благословляйте проклинающих вас, благотворите ненавидящим вас и молитесь за обижающих вас и гонящих вас.

    Да будете сынами отца вашего небесного: ибо он повелевает солнцу своему восходить над злыми и добрыми и посылает дождь на праведных и неправедных.

    Ибо, если вы будете любить любящих вас, какая вам награда? Не то же ли делают и мытари?

    И если вы приветствуете только братьев ваших, что особенного делаете? Не так же ли поступают и язычники?

    Итак, будьте совершенны, как совершен отец ваш небесный.

    Мф. 5 гл., ст. 21, 22, 27, 28, 33, 34, 37—48.

    You have heard that it was said to those of old: Do not kill; and whoever kills will be liable to judgment (Exodus 20:13).

    But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother is liable to judgment.

    You have heard that it was said to those of old: Do not commit adultery (Exodus 20:14).

    But I say to you that everyone who looks at a woman with lust has already committed adultery with her in his heart.

    Again, you have heard that it was said to those of old: Do not break your oath, but fulfill your oaths before the Lord (Leviticus 19:12; Deuteronomy 23:21).

    But I say to you: Do not swear at all... But let your word be “yes, yes,” “no, no”; and whatever is more than this comes from the evil one.

    You have heard that it was said: An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth (Exodus 21:24).

    But I say to you: Do not resist evil; but whoever strikes you on your right cheek, turn the other to him as well.

    And whoever wants to go to law with you and take your shirt, let him have your outer garment as well.

    And whoever forces you to go one mile with him, go with him two.

    Give to him who asks of you, and do not turn away from him who wants to borrow from you.

    You have heard that it was said: Love your neighbor and hate your enemy (Leviticus 19:17–18).

    But I say to you: Love your enemies, bless those who curse you, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who wrong you and persecute you.

    That you may be sons of your heavenly Father: for he commands his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sends rain on the righteous and on the unrighteous.

    For if you love those who love you, what reward have you? Do not even the tax collectors do the same?

    And if you greet only your brothers, what are you doing out of the ordinary? Do not even the pagans do so?

    Be perfect, then, as your heavenly Father is perfect.

    Matthew 5:21, 22, 27, 28, 33, 34, 37–48.

    From Matthew · reworded by Tolstoy .
    The Russian Bible (Synodal translation)
    Вы слышали, что сказано древним: не убивай, кто же убьет, подлежит суду.
    А Я говорю вам, что всякий, гневающийся на брата своего напрасно, подлежит суду; …
    Вы слышали, что сказано древним: не прелюбодействуй.
    А Я говорю вам, что всякий, кто смотрит на женщину с вожделением, уже прелюбодействовал с нею в сердце своем.
    Еще слышали вы, что сказано древним: не преступай клятвы, но исполняй пред Господом клятвы твои.
    А Я говорю вам: не клянись вовсе: ни небом, потому что оно престол Божий; …
    Но да будет слово ваше: да, да; нет, нет; а что сверх этого, то от лукавого.
    Вы слышали, что сказано: око за око и зуб за зуб.
    А Я говорю вам: не противься злому. Но кто ударит тебя в правую щеку твою, обрати к нему и другую; …
    … и кто захочет судиться с тобою и взять у тебя рубашку, отдай ему и верхнюю одежду; …
    … и кто принудит тебя идти с ним одно поприще, иди с ним два.
    Просящему у тебя дай, и от хотящего занять у тебя не отвращайся.
    Вы слышали, что сказано: люби ближнего твоего и ненавидь врага твоего.
    А Я говорю вам: люби́те врагов ваших, благословляйте проклинающих вас, благотворите ненавидящим вас и молитесь за обижающих вас и гонящих вас, …
    … да будете сынами Отца вашего Небесного, ибо Он повелевает солнцу Своему восходить над злыми и добрыми и посылает дождь на праведных и неправедных.
    Ибо если вы будете любить любящих вас, какая вам награда? Не то же ли делают и мытари …
    И если вы приветствуете только братьев ваших, что особенного делаете? Не так же ли поступают и язычники?
    Итак будьте совершенны, как совершен Отец ваш Небесный.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    In English · King James Version, 1611
    Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill shall be in danger of the judgment: …
    But I say unto you, That whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment: …
    Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery: …
    But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.
    Again, ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old time, Thou shalt not forswear thyself, but shalt perform unto the Lord thine oaths: …
    But I say unto you, Swear not at all; neither by heaven; for it is God’s throne: …
    But let your communication be, Yea, yea; Nay, nay: for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.
    Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: …
    But I say unto you, That ye resist not evil: but whosoever shall smite thee on thy right cheek, turn to him the other also.
    And if any man will sue thee at the law, and take away thy coat, let him have thy cloak also.
    And whosoever shall compel thee to go a mile, go with him twain.
    Give to him that asketh thee, and from him that would borrow of thee turn not thou away.
    Ye have heard that it hath been said, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, and hate thine enemy.
    But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and persecute you; …
    That ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven: for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and on the unjust.
    For if ye love them which love you, what reward have ye? do not even the publicans the same?
    And if ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more than others? do not even the publicans so?
    Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Matthew, 5:21–22, 27–28, 33–34, 37–48.

    The Synodal text of the verses named, with one change of sense: in 5:22 Tolstoy drops «напрасно» ('without a cause', Greek εἰκῇ), so that all anger, not only causeless anger, is under judgment. This is his own reading, argued in his Gospel harmony, that the word is a later addition (it is absent from the oldest manuscripts); the rest of 5:22 (raca, 'thou fool') is left out too. 5:34 is cut after 'не клянись вовсе' with an ellipsis (34b–36, the things not to swear by, omitted, as the heading says). Tolstoy adds the Old Testament references in brackets after each 'it was said' (Exodus 20:13, 20:14, Leviticus 19:12 with Deuteronomy 23:21, Exodus 21:24, Leviticus 19:17–18), sets each verse as its own paragraph, and lowercases the divine names («я», «господом», «отца вашего небесного»). 5:39 splits at a semicolon rather than a full stop. Otherwise word for word.

    Translation note. Tolstoy’s wording. In v. 22 he leaves out “without a cause” (KJV: “whosoever is angry with his brother without a cause”) and the rest of the verse; in v. 47 he has «язычники», “pagans”, where the KJV has “publicans”. The references to the Law in parentheses are his.

  29. The force of “an earnest man” becomes the force of kindness.

    Original

    Every man should stand for a force which is perfectly irresistible. How can any man be weak who dares to be at all? Even the tenderest plants force their way up through the hardest earth and the crevices of rocks; but a man no material power can resist. What a wedge, what a beetle, what a catapult, is an earnest man! What can resist him?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Самые нежные растения прокладывают себе путь через самую жесткую землю, через трещины скал. Так и доброта. Какой клин, какой молот, какой таран может сравниться с силой доброго, искреннего человека? Ничто не может противостоять ему.

    Торо.

    The tenderest plants make their way through the hardest earth, through the cracks of rocks. So it is with kindness. What wedge, what hammer, what battering ram can compare with the strength of a kind, sincere man? Nothing can withstand him.

    Thoreau.

    From Letter to Harrison Blake, Concord, 27 March 1848 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Thoreau’s own words
    Every man should stand for a force which is perfectly irresistible. How can any man be weak who dares _to be_ at all? Even the tenderest plants force their way up through the hardest earth and the crevices of rocks; but a man no material power can resist. What a wedge, what a beetle, what a catapult, is an _earnest_ man! What can resist him?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Letter to Harrison Blake, Concord, 27 March 1848 (Familiar Letters, Writings vol. VI, 1906; first printed in Letters to Various Persons, 1865), Letter of 27 March 1848, the paragraph beginning "Our bread need not ever be sour or hard to digest".

    Changed in the middle. The first and last sentences are close (the plants through hard earth and the crevices of rocks; wedge, beetle and catapult, with the beetle, a heavy mallet, rendered "молот"). But Thoreau's "but a man no material power can resist" becomes "Так и доброта" (so it is with goodness), and his "earnest man" becomes "a good, sincere man": Tolstoy turns a saying about the force of an earnest man into one about goodness. "What can resist him?" becomes a statement, "Nothing can resist him". The same letter gave November 26 (11-26.5).

  30. The ditch “of dogma, authority and ethics” loses “ethics,” which was Yates’s point.

    Original

    ETHICS. WALLACE YATES.
    Christian missionaries in China have probably experienced something of this.
    The true line of thought, which seeks not to impose new codes of authority, secular or religious, but recognizes the individuality of men, and their inherent, latent, power, must eventually accomplish more for man's progress than all the vain attempts of the blind to lead the blind where both fall into the ditch of dogma, authority and ethics.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Истинное направление мысли состоит не в том, чтобы установить новые законы для светской или духовной власти, а в том, чтобы признать нравственное достоинство каждого человека. Такое направление мысли будет содействовать прогрессу человечества несравненно более, чем все несчастные попытки слепых предводительствовать слепыми, при которых все они падают в яму догматов и авторитетов.

    Иатс.

    The true direction of thought lies not in establishing new laws for temporal or spiritual power, but in recognizing the moral dignity of every man. Such a direction of thought will further the progress of mankind incomparably more than all the wretched attempts of the blind to lead the blind, in which they all fall into the pit of dogmas and authorities.

    Yates.

    From "Ethics", by Wallace Yates, The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Yates’s own words
    ETHICS. WALLACE YATES.
    Christian missionaries in China have probably experienced something of this.
    The true line of thought, which seeks not to impose new codes of authority, secular or religious, but recognizes the individuality of men, and their inherent, latent, power, must eventually accomplish more for man's progress than all the vain attempts of the blind to lead the blind where both fall into the ditch of dogma, authority and ethics.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. "Ethics", by Wallace Yates, The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Portland, Oregon, ed. Lucy A. Mallory), vol. XIV, New Series, no. 6, May-June 1901, The closing paragraph of the article, after "Christian missionaries in China have probably experienced something of this".

    «Иатс» is Wallace Yates, a regular contributor to Mallory's journal from 1897 on, who lectured in Oregon (the Jubilee index leaves him unidentified). The last paragraph of his article "Ethics", which argues against all moral codes "set up either by gods or priests". Changed: Yates's "recognizes the individuality of men, and their inherent, latent, power" becomes "recognize the moral dignity of every man"; "new codes of authority, secular or religious" becomes "new laws for the secular or spiritual power"; and Yates's ditch "of dogma, authority and ethics" loses "ethics", which was Yates's point.

    Translation note. «Иатс» is given as “Yates”: probably Wallace Yates, who wrote for Lucy Mallory’s World’s Advance Thought, which Tolstoy read.

  31. “The holy laws of liberty … and of love” loses liberty.

    Original · French

    celui-là s'est fait, par cette seule parole, le centre de l'humanité, car c'est l'humanité entière qui ploie sous l'oppression et le travail.
    Pour un maître, des millions d'esclaves ; pour un heureux selon Satan, des millions de créatures courbées vers la terre , qu'elles mouillent de leurs sueurs et de leurs larmes que nul n'essuie.
    Et en venant au bon Pasteur, en se rassemblant autour de lui, elles ne feront qu'un ; il n'y aura plus qu'une seule bergerie et qu'un seul Pasteur.
    Voilà le but, sur la mission du Christ : faire de tous les hommes un peuple de frères, les unir entre eux en les unissant à Dieu, les constituer dans l'unité sous les lois saintes delà liberté, qui est le principe du progrès sans fin, sans terme, de l'humanité; de l'amour, qui est la vie, l'éternelle vie de tout ce qui est.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тот, кто сказал: «Придите ко мне все труждающиеся и обремененные, и я успокою вас», сделался сам через это слово средоточием всего человечества, ибо всё человечество живет под гнетом притеснения и труда.

    Сочтите тех, кто не несет этой тяжести, а налагает ее на других, тех, кто пользуется трудами других и притеснением их — много ли таковых? На одного господина миллион рабов, на одного счастливца, в смысле сатаны, миллион существ, согбенных до земли, которую они орошают пòтом и слезами. Эти обездоленные создания — это овцы доброго пастыря, овцы Христовы, те, для которых он отдал свою жизнь. Он их зовет к себе, и мало-помалу, по мере того, как приближаются обещанные времена, они, подняв головы, слушают его голос, узнают его и готовятся ему следовать. Из всех овчарен, из среды всякого народа прибегут эти овцы, ибо все принадлежат доброму пастырю, и он соберет их. Рассеянные, разъединенные, они толпятся в смутном ожидании того, кто поведет их на такие пастбища, где они не будут отданы во власть наемников, которые, завидя приближающегося волка, покидают своих овец и убегают, или людям чужим, которые, заботясь лишь о своей выгоде, об удовлетворении своей алчности, присваивают их себе, одеваются их шерстью, питаются их мясом. И придя к доброму пастырю, все овцы соберутся вокруг него, и будет едино стадо и един пастырь.

    Цель земной миссии Христа: составить из всех людей народ братьев, соединить всех людей между собой, соединив их с богом, утвердить их в единении под святым законом бесконечного и беспредельного прогресса любви, которая есть жизнь вечная всего существующего.

    Ламенэ.

    He who said, “Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest,” became through that word the center of all humanity, for all humanity lives under the weight of oppression and toil.

    Count those who do not bear this burden but lay it on others, those who profit from the labors of others and from oppressing them — are there many of them? For one master, a million slaves; for one who is happy in Satan’s sense, a million beings bowed to the earth, which they water with their sweat and tears. These disinherited creatures are the sheep of the good shepherd, the sheep of Christ, those for whom he gave his life. He calls them to himself, and little by little, as the promised times draw near, they raise their heads, listen to his voice, recognize it, and make ready to follow him. From every sheepfold, from the midst of every people, these sheep will come running, for all belong to the good shepherd, and he will gather them. Scattered, divided, they crowd together in dim expectation of the one who will lead them to pastures where they will not be given over into the power of hirelings, who leave their sheep and run away when they see the wolf coming, or of strangers, who, caring only for their own gain and the satisfying of their greed, take them for themselves, clothe themselves in their wool and feed on their flesh. And when they have come to the good shepherd, all the sheep will gather around him, and there shall be one flock and one shepherd.

    The aim of Christ’s mission on earth: to make of all people one people of brothers, to unite all people with one another by uniting them with God, to establish them in unity under the holy law of the infinite and boundless progress of love, which is the eternal life of all that exists.

    Lamennais.

    From Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque … · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    … celui-là s'est fait, par cette seule parole, le centre de l'humanité, car c'est l'humanité entière qui ploie sous l'oppression et le travail.
    Pour un maître, des millions d'esclaves ; pour un heureux selon Satan, des millions de créatures courbées vers la terre , qu'elles mouillent de leurs sueurs et de leurs larmes que nul n'essuie.
    Et en venant au bon Pasteur, en se rassemblant autour de lui, elles ne feront qu'un ; il n'y aura plus qu'une seule bergerie et qu'un seul Pasteur.
    Voilà le but, sur la mission du Christ : faire de tous les hommes un peuple de frères, les unir entre eux en les unissant à Dieu, les constituer dans l'unité sous les lois saintes delà liberté, qui est le principe du progrès sans fin, sans terme, de l'humanité; de l'amour, qui est la vie, l'éternelle vie de tout ce qui est.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque chapitre (1846), The reflection after John, chapter X (the good shepherd) (Paris, 1846, second edition, pp. 368–369).

    The whole reflection, close until the last sentence. 'Millions of slaves for one master' becomes 'a million'; 'tears that no one wipes away' loses its last clause. In the last sentence Lamennais sets men 'in unity under the holy laws of liberty, the principle of humanity's endless progress, and of love, which is life'; Tolstoy drops liberty and makes it 'the holy law of the endless and boundless progress of love, which is the eternal life of all that exists'. No public-domain English of Les Évangiles was found.

    Translation note. Matthew 11:28 is given in the KJV’s wording, which Tolstoy’s matches. In John 10:16 the KJV has “one fold, and one shepherd”; Tolstoy’s «стадо» is a flock.

  32. “Freedom,” won by removing desire, becomes “calm.”

    Original · translated by George Long

    For you will know by experience that the words are true, and that there is no profit from the things which are valued and eagerly sought to those who have obtained them;
    then, when they are come, the feverish feeling is the same, the tossing to and fro is the same, the satiety, the desire of things which are not present; for freedom is acquired not by the full possession of the things which are desired, but by removing the desire. And that you may know that this is true, as you have laboured for those things, so transfer your labour to these;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Всё то, чем люди так восхищаются, всё, ради приобретения чего они так волнуются и хлопочут, всё это не приносит им ни малейшего счастия. Покуда люди хлопочут, они думают, что благо их в том, чего они домогаются. Но лишь только они получают желаемое, они опять начинают волноваться, сокрушаться и завидовать тому, чего у них еще нет. Не удовлетворением своих праздных желаний достигается спокойствие, но, наоборот, избавлением себя от таких желаний.

    Если хочешь увериться в том, что это правда, то приложи к освобождению себя от своих пустых желаний хоть наполовину столько же труда, сколько ты до сих пор тратил на их исполнение, и ты сам скоро увидишь, что, поступая так, ты получишь гораздо больше покоя и счастия.

    По Эпиктету.

    All that people so admire, everything they worry and bustle so much to acquire, brings them not the slightest happiness. While people are bustling, they think that their good lies in what they are striving for. But as soon as they get what they wanted, they begin again to worry, to grieve, and to envy what they do not yet have. Calm is attained not by satisfying one’s idle desires, but, on the contrary, by ridding oneself of such desires.

    If you want to make sure that this is true, put into freeing yourself from your empty desires even half as much labor as you have spent until now on fulfilling them, and you will soon see for yourself that by acting so you will gain far more peace and happiness.

    After Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Tolstoy's own anthology «Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день»
    Всё то, чем люди так восхищаются, всё, ради приобретения чего они так волнуются и хлопочут, всё это не приносит им ни малейшего счастия.
    И это очень понятно, потому что не удовлетворением своих праздных желаний достигается свобода, но, наоборот, избавлением себя от таких желаний.
    … и ты сам скоро увидишь, что таким способом получишь гораздо больше покоя и счастья.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ἔργῳ γὰρ εἴσῃ, ὅτι ἀληθῆ ἐστι καὶ τούτων τῶν θαυμαζομένων καὶ σπουδαζομένων ὄφελος οὐδέν ἐστι τοῖς τυχοῦσι· τοῖς δὲ μηδέπω τετευχόσι φαντασία γίνεται, ὅτι παραγενομένων αὐτῶν ἅπαντα παρέσται αὐτοῖς τὰ ἀγαθά· εἶθʼ ὅταν παραγένηται, τὸ καῦμα ἴσον, ὁ ῥιπτασμὸς ὁ αὐτός, ἡ ἄση, ἡ τῶν οὐ παρόντων ἐπιθυμία.
    … οὐ γὰρ ἐκπληρώσει τῶν ἐπιθυμουμένων ἐλευθερία παρασκευάζεται, ἀλλὰ ἀνασκευῇ τῆς ἐπιθυμίας. καὶ ἵνʼ εἰδῇς, ὅτι ἀληθῆ ταῦτά ἐστιν, ὡς ἐκείνων ἕνεκα πεπόνηκας, οὕτως καὶ ἐπὶ ταῦτα μετάθες τὸν πόνον·
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1890
    For you will know by experience that the words are true, and that there is no profit from the things which are valued and eagerly sought to those who have obtained them; …
    … then, when they are come, the feverish feeling is the same, the tossing to and fro is the same, the satiety, the desire of things which are not present; for freedom is acquired not by the full possession of the things which are desired, but by removing the desire. And that you may know that this is true, as you have laboured for those things, so transfer your labour to these; …
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.1.174–177.

    From the end of the discourse "On freedom". Kept: the things men admire and strive for bring no good to those who get them; those who have not yet got them imagine every good will come with them; once got, the fever, the tossing, and the desire for what is absent are the same; freedom is won by removing desire; to see that this is true, transfer to it the labour you spent on those things. Tolstoy took it from his Thoughts of Wise Men (January 23), which already had "at least half as much labour" and the closing promise of "more peace and happiness", neither in Epictetus, and dropped there the advice that follows in IV.1.177 (court a philosopher instead of a rich old man). For the Circle he made one more change: Epictetus's "freedom" (ἐλευθερία), kept in 1903, becomes "спокойствие" (peace of mind). The «По» of the signature marks the free rendering.

  33. Being good “to those who are not good” becomes treating a vicious man “as a man capable of virtue.”

    Original · translated by James Legge

    The sage has no invariable mind of his own; he makes the mind of the people his mind.
    To those who are good (to me), I am good; and to those who are not good (to me), I am also good;--and thus (all) get to be good.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Святой не имеет непреклонного сердца. Он приноравливает свое сердце к сердцам всех людей. К добродетельному человеку он относится, как к добродетельному, а к порочному — как к человеку, способному к добродетели.

    Восточная мудрость.

    The holy man has no unbending heart. He adapts his heart to the hearts of all people. He treats a virtuous man as virtuous, and a vicious one as a man capable of virtue.

    Eastern wisdom [Lao-Tzu].

    From Tao Te Ching · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King, Chinese-English
    The holy man possesses not a fixed heart. The hundred families' hearts he makes his heart.
    The good I meet with goodness ; the bad I also meet with goodness; for virtue is good [throughout].
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    聖人無常心,以百姓心為心。
    善者,吾善之;不善者,吾亦善之,
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    The sage has no invariable mind of his own; he makes the mind of the people his mind.
    To those who are good (to me), I am good; and to those who are not good (to me), I am also good;--and thus (all) get to be good.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Related · Stanislas Julien's French, Lao Tseu Tao Te King, le livre de la voie et de la vertu
    Le Saint n'a point de sentiments immuables. Il adopte les sentiments du peuple …
    … le traite comme un homme vertueux; celui qui n'est pas vertueux, il le traite aussi comme un homme vertueux.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Tao Te Ching, ch. 49.

    The opening of chapter 49. 'A fixed heart' and 'the hundred families' hearts he makes his heart' follow Carus ('He adapts his heart to the hearts of all people'); the third sentence follows Julien's form ('the virtuous he treats as a virtuous man, the one who is not virtuous he also treats as a virtuous man'), where the Chinese and Carus have 'I'. Tolstoy changes the point: the vicious man is treated 'as a man capable of virtue'. The lines on sincerity and the sage's anxious care are dropped. Not in the 1903 anthology. 'Eastern wisdom' is Lao-Tzu.

  34. “The two opposite Prides” become “two equally pernicious superstitions,” though Ruskin calls the Pride of Faith “the most deadly.” †

    Original

    And in these days you have to guard against the fatallest darkness of the two opposite Prides;--the Pride of Faith, which imagines that the nature of the Deity can be defined by its convictions; and the Pride of Science, which imagines that the energy of Deity can be explained by its analysis.
    Of these, the first, the Pride of Faith, is now, as it has been always, the most deadly,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Нужно остерегаться двух одинаково пагубных суеверий: суеверия богословов, учащих тому, что сущность божества может быть выражена словами, и суеверия науки, полагающей, что божественная сила может быть объяснена научными исследованиями.

    Джон Рёскин.

    We must beware of two equally pernicious superstitions: the superstition of the theologians, who teach that the essence of the Deity can be expressed in words, and the superstition of science, which supposes that the divine power can be explained by scientific research.

    John Ruskin.

    From Lectures on Art, delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term 1870, Lecture … · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    And in these days you have to guard against the fatallest darkness of the two opposite Prides;--the Pride of Faith, which imagines that the nature of the Deity can be defined by its convictions; and the Pride of Science, which imagines that the energy of Deity can be explained by its analysis.
    Of these, the first, the Pride of Faith, is now, as it has been always, the most deadly, …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Lectures on Art, delivered before the University of Oxford in Hilary Term 1870, Lecture II 'The Relation of Art to Religion', Lecture II, end of §38 (with the opening of §39).

    The same two errors under other names. Ruskin's 'the two opposite Prides' becomes 'two equally pernicious superstitions'; 'the Pride of Faith, which imagines that the nature of the Deity can be defined by its convictions' becomes 'the superstition of the theologians, who teach that the essence of the deity can be expressed in words'; 'the Pride of Science, which imagines that the energy of Deity can be explained by its analysis' becomes 'the superstition of science, which supposes that divine power can be explained by scientific investigation'. 'Equally' departs from Ruskin, who goes on at once to call the Pride of Faith the more deadly of the two. Probably through Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1904).

  35. Being “willing to let the words go” becomes a disappointment so strong “that we would gladly forget all we heard from them.”

    Original

    We are like children who repeat by rote the sentences of grandames and tutors, and, as they grow older, of the men of talents and character they chance to see,—painfully recollecting the exact words they spoke; afterwards, when they come into the point of view which those had who uttered these sayings, they understand them and are willing to let the words go; for at any time they can use words as good when occasion comes.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Все мы похожи на детей, сперва повторяющих неопровержимые истины своих бабушек, потом — учителей, а по мере возраста — и других замечательных людей, попадающихся на нашем пути.

    С каким трудом стараемся мы вытвердить наизусть слова, слышанные нами от них! Когда же сами доходим до той ступени, на которой стояли эти наши наставники, и понимаем смысл их слов, то разочарование наше бывает настолько сильно, что мы бы с охотой забыли всё, чтò от них слышали.

    Эмерсон.

    We are all like children: we repeat first the irrefutable truths of our grandmothers, then those of our teachers, and, as we grow older, those of other remarkable people we meet along our way.

    With what pains we try to learn by heart the words we have heard from them! But when we ourselves reach the step on which these mentors of ours stood, and understand the meaning of their words, our disappointment is so strong that we would gladly forget all we heard from them.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    We are like children who repeat by rote the sentences of grandames and tutors, and, as they grow older, of the men of talents and character they chance to see,—painfully recollecting the exact words they spoke; afterwards, when they come into the point of view which those had who uttered these sayings, they understand them and are willing to let the words go; for at any time they can use words as good when occasion comes.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), Late in the essay, after 'We shall not always set so great a price on a few texts, on a few lives'.

    The first half is close ('the sentences of grandames and tutors' becomes 'the irrefutable truths of their grandmothers, then of their teachers', and 'painfully recollecting the exact words they spoke' becomes an exclamation, 'With what labour we try to learn by heart the words we heard from them!'). The end changes Emerson's sense: where he says that once we reach the speakers' point of view we 'understand them and are willing to let the words go; for at any time they can use words as good', Tolstoy writes that our disappointment is then so strong that we would gladly forget all we heard from them.

  36. Religion, which presupposes the upright man and raises him to “higher insights,” becomes faith whose task is “not only to make a man good,” raising him to a height from which “everything is easy and joyful.”

    Original · German

    Die Religion hat weit höhere Abſichten, als den recht— ſchafnen? Mann zu bilden. Sie ſetzt ihn voraus; und ihr Haupt⸗ zweck iſt, den rechtſchafnen? Mann zu höhern Einſichten zu er-

    TolstoyТолстой

    Дело веры не в том только, чтобы сделать человека хорошим. Вера хорошего человека поднимает его на такую высоту, с которой ему всё легко и радостно.

    По Лессингу.

    The task of faith is not only to make a man good. The faith of a good man raises him to such a height that from there everything is easy and joyful for him.

    After Lessing.

    From Briefe, die neueste Litteratur betreffend, part III · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Die Religion hat weit höhere Abſichten, als den recht— ſchafnen? Mann zu bilden. Sie ſetzt ihn voraus; und ihr Haupt⸗ zweck iſt, den rechtſchafnen? Mann zu höhern Einſichten zu er-
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Tolstoy's unfinished popular version of the Circle
    Религия имеет более высокие цели, чем образование хорошего человека. Она предполагает, что он уже есть, и главная цель ее в том, чтобы поднять этого хорошего человека на высшую степень понимания.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Briefe, die neueste Litteratur betreffend, part III (1759), Letter 49 (on the Nordischer Aufseher), Lessing, Sämtliche Schriften, ed. Lachmann-Muncker, vol. VIII (1892), p. 130.

    Lessing, answering the Nordischer Aufseher's claim that no one who is not a Christian can be an honest man: religion has far higher aims than to form the upright man; it presupposes him, and its chief purpose is to raise the upright man to higher insights. Tolstoy's unfinished popular version of the Circle (Jubilee vol. 42) gives this closely, signed «Лессинг», and led to the source. In the Circle he signs it "after Lessing" and changes it: the work of faith is "not only" to make a man good, and the good man's faith lifts him to a height "from which all is easy and joyful for him", where Lessing has "higher insights". The "?" after "rechtſchafnen" is the scan's reading of the editor's note mark; his apparatus records "rechtschaffenen" in another 1759 printing. No public-domain English of the letter was found.

  37. The sage whose person “is preserved” becomes a holy man who “becomes eternal,” and then “mighty as well.”

    Original · translated by James Legge

    7. 1. Heaven is long-enduring and earth continues long. The reason why heaven and earth are able to endure and continue thus long is because they do not live of, or for, themselves.
    he treats his person as if it were foreign to him, and yet that person is preserved. Is it not because he has no personal and private ends, that therefore such ends are realised?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Небо и земля вечны. Вечны они потому, что они существуют не для себя. Поэтому они и вечны.

    Так же и святой муж отрешается от себя и этим становится вечен. Становясь же вечным, он становится и могущественным и совершает всё, что ему нужно.

    Лао-Тсе.

    Heaven and earth are eternal. They are eternal because they do not exist for themselves. That is why they are eternal.

    In the same way the holy man frees himself from self, and by this he becomes eternal. And in becoming eternal, he becomes mighty as well, and accomplishes all that he needs to.

    Lao-Tzu.

    From Tao Te Ching · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King, Chinese-English
    Heaven endures and earth is lasting. And why can heaven and earth endure and be lasting? Because they do not live for themselves. On that account can they endure.
    He surrenders his person and his person is preserved. Is it not because he seeks not his own? For that reason he can accomplish his own.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    天長地久。天地所以能長且久者,以其不自生,
    故能長生。是以聖人後其身而身先;外其身而身存。非以其無私邪,故能成其私。
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    7. 1. Heaven is long-enduring and earth continues long. The reason why heaven and earth are able to endure and continue thus long is because they do not live of, or for, themselves.
    … he treats his person as if it were foreign to him, and yet that person is preserved. Is it not because he has no personal and private ends, that therefore such ends are realised?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · «Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день»
    Небо и земля вечны. Причина того, что небо и земля вечны, заключается в том, что они существуют не для себя.
    Поэтому святой муж отрешается от себя и этим спасается. Это происходит оттого, что он не ищет ничего для себя. Поэтому-то он и совершает всё, что ему нужно.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Tao Te Ching, ch. 7.

    The first paragraph follows Carus ('Heaven endures and earth is lasting ... because they do not live for themselves. On that account can they endure'). In the second, Carus's 'he surrenders his person and his person is preserved ... he seeks not his own; for that reason he can accomplish his own' was kept in 1903 ('renounces himself and so is saved'); the Circle rewrites it as 'renounces himself and so becomes eternal, and becoming eternal he becomes mighty and accomplishes all he needs', drawing the sage into the eternity of heaven and earth. 'Puts his person behind and his person comes to the front' is dropped in both.

  38. The “wrongly-directed mind” becomes “the anger in your heart,” and the “well-directed mind” “your heart when it forgives and forgets an offense.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    42. Whatever a hater may do to a hater, or an enemy to an enemy, a wrongly-directed mind will do us greater mischief.
    43. Not a mother, not a father will do so much, nor any other relative; a well-directed mind will do us greater service.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Злом воздаст тебе твой враг, больно отплатит ненавистник, но несравненно больше зла принесет тебе гнев в твоем сердце.

    Ни отец, ни мать, ни родные, ни близкие не сделают тебе столько добра, сколько твое сердце, когда оно простит и забудет обиду.

    Буддийская мудрость. [Дхаммапада.]

    Your enemy will repay you with evil, the one who hates you will pay you back sorely, but the anger in your heart will bring you incomparably more evil.

    Neither father nor mother, nor kin, nor those close to you will do you as much good as your heart when it forgives and forgets an offense.

    Buddhist wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Pali
    Diso disaṁ yaṁ taṁ kayirā, …
    … verī vā pana verinaṁ; …
    Micchāpaṇihitaṁ cittaṁ, …
    Na taṁ mātā pitā kayirā, …
    Sammāpaṇihitaṁ cittaṁ, …
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    42. Whatever a hater may do to a hater, or an enemy to an enemy, a wrongly-directed mind will do us greater mischief.
    43. Not a mother, not a father will do so much, nor any other relative; a well-directed mind will do us greater service.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · «Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день»
    Злом воздаст тебе твой враг, больно отплатит ненавистник, но несравненно горшее зло принесет тебе заблуждающийся ум.
    Ни отец, ни мать, ни родные, ни близкие не сделают тебе так много доброго, как твой ум, избравший верный путь.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada (Cittavagga, ch. 3), vv. 42-43.

    The two verses that close the chapter on the mind. The 1903 text follows them ('a mind gone astray', 'your mind that has chosen the right path'); in the Circle Tolstoy changes the subject of both: the wrongly directed mind becomes 'the anger in your heart', and the well-directed mind becomes 'your heart, when it forgives and forgets the offence'. The verses now speak of anger and forgiveness, which the Pali does not name.

  39. The other useful studies these pursuits crowd out become “what man needs most: his moral perfecting.”

    Original · translated by H. G. Dakyns

    To take geometry as an instance: Every one (he would say) ought to be taught geometry so far, at any rate, as to be able, if necessary, to take over or part with a piece of land, or to divide it up or assign a portion of it for cultivation,
    But he was unable to approve of the pursuit of geometry up to the point at which it became a study of unintelligible diagrams.
    These things, he would say, were enough to wear out a man's life, and to hinder him from many other more useful studies.
    Every one should know enough of the science to be able to discover the hour of the night or the season of the month or year, for the purposes of travel by land or sea--the march, the voyage, and the regulations of the watch;
    As to pushing the study of astronomy so far as to include a knowledge of the movements of bodies outside our own orbit, whether planets or stars of eccentric movement,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Сократ постоянно указывал своим ученикам на то, что при правильно поставленном образовании в каждой науке надо доходить только до известного предела, который не следует переступать. По геометрии, говорил он, достаточно знать настолько, чтобы при случае быть в силах правильно измерить кусок земли, который продаешь или покупаешь, или чтоб разделить на части наследство, или чтоб суметь распределить работу рабочим. «Это так легко, — говорил он, — что при небольшом старании не будешь затрудняться ни над каким измерением, хотя бы пришлось размерять всю землю». Но он не одобрял увлечения большими трудностями в этой науке, и хотя сам лично знал их, но говорил, что они могут занять всю жизнь человека и отвлечь его от других полезных наук, тогда как они ни к чему не нужны. По астрономии он находил желательным знать настолько, чтоб по небесным приметам узнавать часы ночи, дни месяца и времена года, уметь не потерять дорогу, держать направление в море и сменять сторожей. «Эта наука настолько легка, — прибавлял он, — что она доступна всякому охотнику, всем мореплавателям, вообще всякому, кто хочет сколько-нибудь ею заняться». Но доходить в ней до того, чтоб изучать различные орбиты, описываемые небесными телами, высчитывать величину планет и звезд, их отдаленность от земли, их движения и изменения, — это он крайне осуждал, потому что не видел в таких занятиях никакой пользы. Он был такого низкого мнения о них не по неведению, так как сам изучил эти науки, а потому, что не хотел, чтоб на излишние занятия тратилось время и силы, которые могли быть употреблены на самое нужное человеку: на его нравственное совершенствование.

    Ксенофонт.

    Socrates constantly pointed out to his pupils that in a rightly ordered education one should go in each science only up to a certain limit, which ought not to be overstepped. Of geometry, he said, it is enough to know so much as to be able, when occasion arises, to measure correctly a piece of land you are selling or buying, or to divide an inheritance into shares, or to be able to apportion work among laborers. “This is so easy,” he said, “that with a little effort you will not be at a loss over any measurement, even if you had to measure the whole earth.” But he did not approve of being carried away by the great difficulties of this science, and although he himself knew them, he said that they could take up a man’s whole life and draw him away from other useful sciences, whereas they serve no purpose at all. Of astronomy he thought it desirable to know so much as to tell from the signs in the sky the hours of the night, the days of the month, and the seasons of the year, to be able to keep from losing your way, to hold your course at sea, and to change the watch. “This science is so easy,” he added, “that it is within reach of every hunter, of all seafarers, and in general of anyone who cares to give it any attention.” But to go so far in it as to study the various orbits described by the heavenly bodies, to calculate the size of the planets and stars, their distance from the earth, their motions and changes — this he strongly condemned, because he saw no use in such pursuits. He held so low an opinion of them not from ignorance, since he had studied these sciences himself, but because he did not want time and strength to be spent on superfluous pursuits when they could be applied to what man needs most: his moral perfecting.

    Xenophon.

    From Memorabilia · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ἐδίδασκε δὲ καὶ μέχρι ὅτου δέοι ἔμπειρον εἶναι ἑκάστου πράγματος τὸν ὀρθῶς πεπαιδευμένον. αὐτίκα γεωμετρίαν μέχρι μὲν τούτου ἔφη δεῖν μανθάνειν, ἕως ἱκανός τις γένοιτο, εἴ ποτε δεήσειε, γῆν μέτρῳ ὀρθῶς ἢ παραλαβεῖν ἢ παραδοῦναι ἢ διανεῖμαι ἢ ἔργον ἀποδείξασθαι· οὕτω δὲ τοῦτο ῥᾴδιον εἶναι μαθεῖν ὥστε τὸν προσέχοντα τὸν νοῦν τῇ μετρήσει ἅμα τήν τε γῆν ὁπόση ἐστὶν εἰδέναι καὶ ὡς μετρεῖται ἐπιστάμενον ἀπιέναι.
    … τὸ δὲ μέχρι τῶν δυσσυνέτων διαγραμμάτων γεωμετρίαν μανθάνειν ἀπεδοκίμαζεν. ὅ τι μὲν γὰρ ὠφελοίη ταῦτα, οὐκ ἔφη ὁρᾶν· καίτοι οὐκ ἄπειρός γε αὐτῶν ἦν· ἔφη δὲ ταῦτα ἱκανὰ εἶναι ἀνθρώπου βίον κατατρίβειν καὶ ἄλλων πολλῶν τε καὶ ὠφελίμων μαθημάτων ἀποκωλύειν.
    … ἐκέλευε δὲ καὶ ἀστρολογίας ἐμπείρους γίγνεσθαι, καὶ ταύτης μέντοι μέχρι τοῦ νυκτός τε ὥραν καὶ μηνὸς καὶ ἐνιαυτοῦ δύνασθαι γιγνώσκειν ἕνεκα πορείας τε καὶ πλοῦ καὶ φυλακῆς, …
    … καὶ ταῦτα δὲ ῥᾴδια εἶναι μαθεῖν παρά τε νυκτοθηρῶν καὶ κυβερνητῶν καὶ ἄλλων πολλῶν οἷς ἐπιμελὲς ταῦτα εἰδέναι.
    … τὸ δὲ μέχρι τούτου ἀστρονομίαν μανθάνειν, μέχρι τοῦ καὶ τὰ μὴ ἐν τῇ αὐτῇ περιφορᾷ ὄντα, καὶ τοὺς πλάνητάς τε καὶ ἀσταθμήτους ἀστέρας γνῶναι, καὶ τὰς ἀποστάσεις αὐτῶν ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς καὶ τὰς περιόδους καὶ τὰς αἰτίας αὐτῶν ζητοῦντας κατατρίβεσθαι, ἰσχυρῶς ἀπέτρεπεν. ὠφέλειαν μὲν γὰρ οὐδεμίαν οὐδʼ ἐν τούτοις ἔφη ὁρᾶν· καίτοι οὐδὲ τούτων γε ἀνήκοος ἦν· ἔφη δὲ καὶ ταῦτα ἱκανὰ εἶναι κατατρίβειν ἀνθρώπου βίον καὶ πολλῶν καὶ ὠφελίμων ἀποκωλύειν.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · H. G. Dakyns, 1897
    To take geometry as an instance: Every one (he would say) ought to be taught geometry so far, at any rate, as to be able, if necessary, to take over or part with a piece of land, or to divide it up or assign a portion of it for cultivation, …
    But he was unable to approve of the pursuit of geometry up to the point at which it became a study of unintelligible diagrams.
    These things, he would say, were enough to wear out a man's life, and to hinder him from many other more useful studies.
    Every one should know enough of the science to be able to discover the hour of the night or the season of the month or year, for the purposes of travel by land or sea--the march, the voyage, and the regulations of the watch; …
    As to pushing the study of astronomy so far as to include a knowledge of the movements of bodies outside our own orbit, whether planets or stars of eccentric movement, …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Memorabilia, IV.7.2–5.

    Close, section by section, until the last sentence. Socrates taught how far the rightly educated man should know each subject; geometry enough to take over, hand on, or divide land, or to assign work ("распределить работу рабочим" renders ἔργον ἀποδείξασθαι); astronomy enough to tell the hour of night, the day of the month, and the season for travel, voyages, and the watch, which night hunters and pilots know. He discouraged geometry as far as the hard diagrams and astronomy as far as the planets' orbits, distances, and periods: he knew them himself, and held they could wear out a life. Three changes: "you will not be at a loss over any measurement, even if you had to measure the whole earth" misreads τὴν γῆν ὁπόση ἐστίν (how large the plot of land is); the size of the planets and stars is added, and their "periods and causes" become "their motions and changes"; and Xenophon's "many other useful studies" becomes "what man needs most: his moral perfection". The intermediary was not found; the passage is not in the Thoughts of Wise Men or in Ramage's Greek selection.

  40. Knowledge that does not promote “the interior life, which consists wholly in the love of God” becomes knowledge that furthers “neither inner nor social perfecting.”

    Original · translated by H. L. Sidney Lear

    Woe to the wealthy-minded, to the learned who heap up knowledge, to the self-satisfied philosopher, to the insatiable inquirer, who hoards his lights as a miser his treasure! These evil rich men are daily feasting on intellectual banquets, while Lazarus patiently suffers hunger.
    Men are filled with what is nought, for such empty knowledge does not promote the interior life, which consists wholly in the love of God.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Горе ученым, которые собирают знания, горе самодовольным философам, ненасытимым исследователям. Эти дурные богачи ежедневно празднуют на своих умственных пирах, тогда как Лазарь непрестанно голодает. Люди эти наполнены тем, чтó есть ничто, потому что это пустое знание не содействует ни внутреннему, ни общественному совершенствованию.

    Фенелон.

    Woe to the learned who gather knowledge, woe to the self-satisfied philosophers, the insatiable investigators. These wicked rich men feast every day at their banquets of the mind, while Lazarus goes hungry without ceasing. These people are filled with what is nothing, because this empty knowledge furthers neither inner nor social perfecting.

    Fénelon.

    From Letter to the duc de Chevreuse, «Contre l'esprit subtil et minutieux» · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    D'où je conclus: Malheur aux riches d'esprit, à ces savans qui entassent tant de connoissances , à ces philosophes sages en euxmêmes , aux esprits qui veulent tout pénétrer, et jouir de leurs lumières comme un avare de ses trésors ! Ce sont les mauvais riches de l'esprit qui font tous les jours des festins somptueux pendant que le pauvre Lazare souiï're en paix la faim.
    On est plein sans le savoir , et plein de rien, car la plupart des connoissances acquises ne nous donnent aucune nourriture elfective pour la vie intérieure , qui est l'amour de Dieu.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · H. L. Sidney Lear, 1880
    Woe to the wealthy-minded, to the learned who heap up knowledge, to the self-satisfied philosopher, to the insatiable inquirer, who hoards his lights as a miser his treasure! These evil rich men are daily feasting on intellectual banquets, while Lazarus patiently suffers hunger.
    Men are filled with what is nought, for such empty knowledge does not promote the interior life, which consists wholly in the love of God.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Letter to the duc de Chevreuse, «Contre l'esprit subtil et minutieux» (Correspondance avec le duc de Bourgogne, etc., letter XXIII), Œuvres complètes de Fénelon, vol. VII (Paris and Lille, 1850), p. 223; Sidney Lear's Spiritual Letters … Letters to Men (1880), letter LXIX, pp. 125–127.

    Joined from two places in one letter and changed at the end. Tolstoy follows Sidney Lear's English rather than the French: 'the self-satisfied philosopher, the insatiable inquirer' (Fénelon: 'philosophers wise in their own eyes, minds that want to penetrate everything'), 'these evil rich men are daily feasting on intellectual banquets', 'men are filled with what is nought, for such empty knowledge does not promote'. He drops 'Woe to the wealthy-minded' and 'who hoards his lights as a miser his treasure'; Lazarus who 'patiently suffers hunger' (French 'souffre en paix la faim') 'goes hungry without ceasing'. The end changes in sense: knowledge that does not nourish 'the interior life, which is the love of God' becomes knowledge that serves 'neither inner nor social perfection'. The attribution to Fénelon is right.

    Translation note. The rich man who “fared sumptuously every day” and the beggar Lazarus at his gate: Luke 16:19–21.

  41. “Though the least creature that can be known” becomes “though this is hardest of all,” and “to be sufficient for thyself” becomes being “content with little.” †

    Original

    And as the first order of Wisdom is to know thyself--though the least creature that can be known--so the first order of Charity is to be sufficient for thyself, though the least creature that can be sufficed; and thus contented and appeased, to be girded and strong for the ministry to others.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Как первое правило мудрости состоит в познании самого себя, — хотя это всего труднее, — так и первое правило милосердия состоит в том, чтобы довольствоваться малым, хотя и это так же трудно; и только такой довольный и умиротворенный человек и явится сильным для оказания милосердия другим.

    Джон Рёскин.

    As the first rule of wisdom consists in knowing oneself — though this is hardest of all — so the first rule of mercy consists in being content with little, though this is just as hard; and only a man so contented and at peace will prove strong enough to show mercy to others.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Eagle's Nest: Ten Lectures on the Relation of Natural Science to Art · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    And as the first order of Wisdom is to know thyself--though the least creature that can be known--so the first order of Charity is to be sufficient for thyself, though the least creature that can be sufficed; and thus contented and appeased, to be girded and strong for the ministry to others.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Eagle's Nest: Ten Lectures on the Relation of Natural Science to Art (Oxford, 1872), Lecture V 'The Power of Contentment in Science and Art' (22 February 1872), Lecture V, §77.

    The frame is kept and both concessive clauses are changed. Ruskin's 'though the least creature that can be known' (oneself is the least thing one can know) becomes 'though this is hardest of all', and 'though the least creature that can be sufficed' becomes 'though this is just as hard'. 'Charity' is rendered милосердие (mercy), 'to be sufficient for thyself' becomes 'to be content with little', and 'to be girded and strong for the ministry to others' becomes 'strong to show mercy to others'. Probably through Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1904).

  42. Love that transforms sickness and poverty becomes love whose increase nothing can hinder; the claim that they persist where love is lacking is left out.

    Original

    There is no one stands in the way of each individual's spiritual unfoldment but himself. Physical sickness, mental disability and poverty are no barriers to the development of the spiritual nature, for these are all transformed by the expansion of love in the soul, and if they persist with any one, it is because he or she lacks love.--L. A. M.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никто не может помешать духовному развитию человека, кроме его самого. Ни физическая слабость, ни умственная неспособность не могут быть препятствием к развитию духовной природы, ибо развитие духовной природы — только в увеличении любви, а ничто не может препятствовать этому увеличению.

    Люси Малори.

    No one can hinder a man’s spiritual development except himself. Neither physical weakness nor mental incapacity can be an obstacle to the development of the spiritual nature, for the development of the spiritual nature lies only in the increase of love, and nothing can hinder this increase.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    There is no one stands in the way of each individual's spiritual unfoldment but himself. Physical sickness, mental disability and poverty are no barriers to the development of the spiritual nature, for these are all transformed by the expansion of love in the soul, and if they persist with any one, it is because he or she lacks love.--L. A. M.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory’s journal), editorial paragraph signed 'L. A. M.' (Portland, Oregon), vol. XI, no. 4, June-July 1897, Among the editor's paragraphs, after the notice of Paul Tyner's magazine The Temple.

    The first sentence is close. The second is changed: of 'physical sickness, mental disability and poverty' Tolstoy keeps the first two ('physical weakness', 'mental incapacity'), and Mallory's reason, 'for these are all transformed by the expansion of love in the soul, and if they persist with any one, it is because he or she lacks love', becomes 'for the development of the spiritual nature lies only in the increase of love, and nothing can hinder that increase'. Tolstoy leaves out the claim that sickness persists where love is lacking. 'L. A. M.' is Mallory's signature in her journal.

  43. The “highest aspirations” that keep us from being happy become “aspirations to worldly happiness,” the less realizable the higher they are.

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    From the point of view of happiness, the problem of life is insoluble, for it is our highest aspirations which prevent us from being happy. From the point of view of duty, there is the same difficulty, for the fulfillment of duty brings peace, not happiness.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек не может достигнуть счастья, потому что чем выше его стремления к мирскому счастью, тем менее они осуществимы. Исполнение долга тоже не может дать счастья. Исполнение это дает мир, а не счастие.

    Только божественная, святая любовь и слияние с богом дают истинное благо, потому что если жертва стала радостью, постоянной, растущей, ненарушимой радостью, то душа обеспечена неперестающим благом.

    Амиель.

    Man cannot attain happiness, because the higher his aspirations to worldly happiness, the less they can be realized. Nor can the fulfillment of duty give happiness. This fulfillment gives peace, and not happiness.

    Only divine, holy love and union with God give the true good, because if sacrifice has become a joy, a constant, growing, inviolable joy, then the soul is assured of an unceasing good.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Du point de vue du bonheur, la question de la vie est insoluble, car ce sont nos plus hautes aspirations qui nous empêchent d'être heureux. Du point de vue du devoir, même difficulté, car le devoir accompli donne la paix, non le bonheur. C'est l'amour divin, le saint amour, la possession de Dieu par la foi qui résout la difficulté ; car si le sacrifice est devenu lui-même une joie, joie permanente, croissante et indéfectible, alors l'âme a un aliment suffisant et indéfini.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    From the point of view of happiness, the problem of life is insoluble, for it is our highest aspirations which prevent us from being happy. From the point of view of duty, there is the same difficulty, for the fulfillment of duty brings peace, not happiness.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, under 27 juillet 1855 (7th ed., tome I, p. 103); Ward's translation, under September 4, 1855.

    The whole paragraph. The second half is close ('duty fulfilled gives peace, not happiness'; 'if sacrifice has become a joy, permanent, growing, unfailing'). The first sentence changes: Amiel's 'it is our highest aspirations that keep us from being happy' becomes 'the higher a man's aspirations to worldly happiness, the less they can be realized'. 'The possession of God by faith' becomes 'union with God', and 'sufficient and boundless nourishment' 'unceasing good'. The 7th French edition prints the paragraph after the entry of 27 July 1855; Ward places it under September 4, 1855.

  44. “Professed followers of Christ” become “the acknowledged teachers of Christianity,” “the standards” become “the instruments,” “the Prince of Peace” becomes “the God of peace,” and “the best social instincts” become “people’s goodwill toward one another.” †

    Original

    the national hatreds, the worship of military glory, the thirst for victory or revenge, dull public conscience, pervert the best social instincts into that low, unreasoning extension of selfishness miscalled patriotism;
    lead men to submit to tyranny and usurpation from the savage thirst for cutting the throats of other people, or the fear of having their own throats cut.
    They so pervert religious perceptions that professed followers of Christ bless in his name the standards of murder and rapine, and thanks are given to the Prince of Peace for victories that pile

    TolstoyТолстой

    Страсти, возбуждаемые войной, международная ненависть, благоговение перед военной славой, жажда победы или мщения заглушают народную совесть, превращают взаимное расположение людей друг к другу в низменное, безрассудное себялюбие, называемое патриотизм, убивают любовь к свободе, доводят людей до подчинения угнетателям из-за дикого пожелания перерезать горло другим людям или из боязни, чтобы другие люди не перерезали горло им. Страсти, возбуждаемые войной, так извращают религиозное чувство людей, что признанные учители христианства благословляют, от имени Христа, принадлежности убийства и грабежа и возносят благодарения богу мира за победы, при которых земля покрывается горами искалеченных трупов и печаль наполняет сердца неповинных людей.

    Генри Джордж.

    The passions roused by war, international hatred, reverence for military glory, and the thirst for victory or revenge stifle the people’s conscience, turn people’s goodwill toward one another into a base, senseless self-love called patriotism, kill the love of liberty, and bring people to submit to oppressors out of a savage wish to cut other people’s throats or out of fear that other people will cut theirs. The passions roused by war so pervert the religious feeling of people that the acknowledged teachers of Christianity bless, in the name of Christ, the instruments of murder and plunder, and offer up thanks to the God of peace for victories in which the earth is covered with mountains of mutilated corpses and grief fills the hearts of innocent people.

    Henry George.

    From Social Problems · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    … the national hatreds, the worship of military glory, the thirst for victory or revenge, dull public conscience, pervert the best social instincts into that low, unreasoning extension of selfishness miscalled patriotism; …
    … lead men to submit to tyranny and usurpation from the savage thirst for cutting the throats of other people, or the fear of having their own throats cut.
    They so pervert religious perceptions that professed followers of Christ bless in his name the standards of murder and rapine, and thanks are given to the Prince of Peace for victories that pile …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Social Problems (1883), ch. XVI 'Public Debts and Indirect Taxation', Ch. XVI, after the costs of war made possible by public debts.

    Close in order and most words, with changes in sense in the second sentence: 'professed followers of Christ' become 'the recognized teachers of Christianity' (признанные учители христианства); 'the standards' become 'the implements'; 'the Prince of Peace' becomes 'the God of peace'; 'make hearth-stones desolate' becomes 'grief fills the hearts of innocent people'. In the first, 'the best social instincts' become 'people's goodwill toward one another'. The Jubilee list names S. D. Nikolaev's Russian, «Общественные задачи» (Posrednik, 1906); whether the changes are his or Tolstoy's is not known. No printable.

  45. “He conquers but rejoices not” becomes “He conquers, but not with weapons.”

    Original · translated by James Legge

    Now arms, however beautiful, are instruments of evil omen, hateful, it may be said, to all creatures.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Самое прекрасное оружие есть неблагословенное оружие. И потому разумный человек не полагается на него. Он больше всего дорожит миром и спокойствием. Он побеждает, но не оружием.

    Лао-Тсе.

    The finest weapon is an unblessed weapon. And therefore the reasonable man does not rely on it. He values peace and tranquility above all. He conquers, but not with weapons.

    Lao-Tzu.

    From Daodejing · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King
    Even beautiful arms are unblest among tools, and people had better shun them. Therefore he who has Reason does not rely on them.
    Peace and quietude he holds high. He conquers but rejoices not.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    夫佳兵者,不祥之器,物或惡之,故有道者不處。
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    Now arms, however beautiful, are instruments of evil omen, hateful, it may be said, to all creatures.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Daodejing, ch. 31.

    From Carus: 'unblest' is 'неблагословенное', 'does not rely on them' is 'не полагается на него'. Tolstoy turns Carus's 'he who has Reason' into 'разумный человек', and 'He conquers but rejoices not' into 'Он побеждает, но не оружием', a change of sense. The ritual of left and right and the mourning for the slain are left out.

  46. Liberators who “must rise above such feelings” themselves become ones who must raise the people “above feelings of hatred”; “the golden maxim” becomes “the chief trick.”

    Original

    " Divide and conquer " is the golden maxim of the oppressors of mankind.
    It is by arousing race antipathies and exciting national animosities, by appealing to local prejudices and setting people against people, that aristocracies and despotisms have been founded and maintained.
    They who would free men must rise above such feelings if they would be successful.

    TolstoyТолстой

    «Разделяй и царствуй» — в этом главная хитрость всех угнетателей. Только возбуждая племенную вражду, международную ненависть и местные предрассудки, только восстановляя одни народы против других, могут устраиваться и поддерживаться аристократия и самовластие. Поэтому, кто хочет освободить людей, должен поднять их выше ненавистнических чувств, иначе он не достигнет цели.

    Генри Джордж.

    “Divide and rule” — this is the chief trick of all oppressors. Only by stirring up tribal enmity, international hatred, and local prejudices, only by setting some nations against others, can aristocracy and despotism establish and maintain themselves. Therefore whoever wants to free people must raise them above feelings of hatred; otherwise he will not reach his goal.

    Henry George.

    From The Land Question · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    " Divide and conquer " is the golden maxim of the oppressors of mankind.
    It is by arousing race antipathies and exciting national animosities, by appealing to local prejudices and setting people against people, that aristocracies and despotisms have been founded and maintained.
    They who would free men must rise above such feelings if they would be successful.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Land Question (1881), ch. X 'Appeals to Animosity', Ch. X, on denunciation of the English at Land League meetings.

    Changed in the last sentence: George's liberators 'must rise above such feelings' themselves; in Tolstoy they 'must raise them [the people] above hateful feelings' (должен поднять их выше ненавистнических чувств). 'the golden maxim' becomes 'the chief trick'; 'Divide and conquer' becomes the Russian proverb «Разделяй и царствуй». No printable.

  47. Memory, invention, quickness of motion, and the beauty of virtue, Cicero’s signs of the soul’s divine power, become its “eternal striving toward perfection.”

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    Thus, though you see not the soul of man, as you see not the Deity, yet, as by the contemplation of his works you are led to acknowledge a God, so you must own the divine power of the soul, from its remembering things, from its invention, from the quickness of its motion, and from all the beauty of virtue.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Так же, как ты не видишь души человека, ты не видишь бога, но ты познаешь его в его творениях. Так же не можешь ты не признать божественную силу души, проявляющуюся в ее вечном стремлении к совершенству.

    Сенека.

    Just as you do not see a man’s soul, you do not see God, but you know him in his works. In the same way you cannot fail to acknowledge the divine power of the soul, which shows itself in its eternal striving toward perfection.

    Seneca [Cicero].

    From Tusculan Disputations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    … sic mentem hominis, quamvis eam non videas, ut deum non vides, tamen, ut deum adgnoscis ex operibus eius, sic ex memoria rerum et inventione et celeritate motus omnique pulchritudine virtutis vim divinam mentis adgnoscito.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1877
    Thus, though you see not the soul of man, as you see not the Deity, yet, as by the contemplation of his works you are led to acknowledge a God, so you must own the divine power of the soul, from its remembering things, from its invention, from the quickness of its motion, and from all the beauty of virtue.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Tusculan Disputations, I.28.70.

    Signed Seneca, but the sentence is Cicero's, Tusculan Disputations I.70. The first half is close. In the second Cicero names memory, invention, swiftness of motion, and all the beauty of virtue as the signs of the mind's divine power; Tolstoy puts "its eternal striving toward perfection" in their place. Where the misattribution came from was not found.

  48. “Periods of accidental privation from luxury, or exposure to danger” become “chance moments when he forgot himself and renounced his personality”; “resolute self-denial” becomes “unconditional.”

    Original

    No man has any data for estimating, far less right of judging, the results of a life of resolute self-denial, until he has had the courage to try it himself, at least for a time: but I believe no reasonable person will wish, and no honest person dare, to deny the benefits he has occasionally felt both in mind and body, during periods of accidental privation from luxury, or exposure to danger.

    TolstoyТолстой

    У человека нет никаких данных для оценки, а тем более права для суждения о результатах жизни, полной безусловной самоотверженности, пока у него не явится смелости самому испытать такую жизнь, по крайней мере, на время; но я думаю, что ни один разумный человек не пожелает и ни один честный человек не посмеет отрицать то благотворное влияние, какое имели на его душу и тело хотя те случайные минуты, когда он забывал себя и отрекался от своей личности.

    Джон Рёскин.

    A man has no data for assessing, and still less any right to judge, the results of a life full of unconditional self-denial until he has the courage to try such a life himself, at least for a time; but I think that no reasonable man will wish, and no honest man will dare, to deny the beneficial influence that even those chance moments when he forgot himself and renounced his personality have had on his soul and body.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Bible of Amiens · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    No man has any data for estimating, far less right of judging, the results of a life of resolute self-denial, until he has had the courage to try it himself, at least for a time: but I believe no reasonable person will wish, and no honest person dare, to deny the benefits he has occasionally felt both in mind and body, during periods of accidental privation from luxury, or exposure to danger.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    … ни один честный человек не посмеет отрицать то благотворное влияние, какое имели на его душу и тело хотя бы те случайные лишения в предметах роскоши или опасности, которым он подвергался.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Bible of Amiens (Our Fathers Have Told Us, Part I, 1880–85), ch. III 'The Lion-Tamer', Ch. III, §29, on the rewards of monastic solitude.

    Close until the last clause, which Tolstoy changed for the Circle. Ruskin's 'periods of accidental privation from luxury, or exposure to danger' (kept in the 1903 version: «случайные лишения в предметах роскоши или опасности») becomes 'those occasional moments when he forgot himself and renounced his personality' (те случайные минуты, когда он забывал себя и отрекался от своей личности). 'resolute self-denial' becomes 'unconditional self-denial' (безусловной самоотверженности). Ruskin is writing of monastic solitude. No printable.

  49. The new road at whose entrance the nations will hear “Go in peace” becomes “a new way of life, whose inner law will no longer be violence, but the love of people for one another.”

    Original · French

    L'esprit de Jésus, que les puissants, du haut de leurs trônes et de leurs chaires, s'efforcent d'étouffer, est partout reconnoissable à des signes frappants.
    Les peuples ne se sentent-ils pas frères?
    Des bruits souterrains troublent leur sommeil.
    C'est le travail du germe près d'éclore, le travail de l'amour qui otera les péchés du monde, ranimera la vie défaillante, consolera les affligés, rompra les fers des captifs, ouvrira devant les peuples une route nouvelle, à l'entrée de laquelle il leur sera dit : Allez en paix.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Дух Иисуса, который сильные мира сего силятся задушить с высоты своих тронов и кафедр, тем не менее всюду ярко проявляется. Разве дух евангельский не проник в народы? Разве не начинают они видеть свет? Понятия о правах, об обязанностях не яснее ли стали для каждого? Не слышны ли со всех сторон призывы к законам более справедливым, к учреждениям, охраняющим слабых, основанным на справедливом равенстве? Разве не гаснет прежняя вражда между теми, которых разъединяли государи? Разве народы не чувствуют себя братьями? Уже дрожат притеснители, как будто внутренний голос предсказывает им скорый конец. Встревоженные страшными видениями, цари судорожно сжимают в своих руках те цепи, в которые они заковали народы, на освобождение которых пришел Христос и которые распадутся скоро. Подземный гул тревожит их сон. В тайных глубинах общества совершается работа, остановить которую они не могут всей силой своей власти и непрерывный успех которой повергает их в невыразимую тревогу. Это работа зародыша, готового развиться, работа любви, которая снимет грех с мира, оживит слабеющую жизнь, утешит огорченных, разобьет оковы заключенных, откроет народам новый путь жизни, внутренний закон которой будет уже не насилие, а любовь людей друг к другу.

    Ламенэ.

    The spirit of Jesus, which the mighty of this world strive to stifle from the heights of their thrones and pulpits, nevertheless shows itself brightly everywhere. Has not the spirit of the Gospel penetrated the nations? Are they not beginning to see the light? Have not the notions of rights and of duties become clearer to everyone? Are not calls heard on every side for juster laws, for institutions that protect the weak and are founded on just equality? Is not the old enmity dying out between those whom sovereigns kept divided? Do not the nations feel themselves brothers? The oppressors already tremble, as though an inner voice foretold their speedy end. Alarmed by terrible visions, the kings convulsively clutch in their hands the chains in which they have bound the nations whom Christ came to set free, and which will soon fall apart. An underground rumbling troubles their sleep. In the secret depths of society a work is going on that they cannot stop with all the strength of their power, and whose unceasing progress throws them into inexpressible alarm. It is the work of a germ ready to unfold, the work of love, which will take away the sin of the world, revive the failing life, comfort the afflicted, break the fetters of the prisoners, and open to the nations a new way of life, whose inner law will no longer be violence, but the love of people for one another.

    Lamennais.

    From Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    L'esprit de Jésus, que les puissants, du haut de leurs trônes et de leurs chaires, s'efforcent d'étouffer, est partout reconnoissable à des signes frappants.
    Les peuples ne se sentent-ils pas frères?
    Des bruits souterrains troublent leur sommeil.
    C'est le travail du germe près d'éclore, le travail de l'amour qui otera les péchés du monde, ranimera la vie défaillante, consolera les affligés, rompra les fers des captifs, ouvrira devant les peuples une route nouvelle, à l'entrée de laquelle il leur sera dit : Allez en paix.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions (1846), Saint Luc, ch. VII, reflection after the sinful woman (7:36–50), pp. 230–231.

    Faithful until the last clause. Lamennais ends "une route nouvelle, à l’entrée de laquelle il leur sera dit : Allez en paix"; Tolstoy ends «новый путь жизни, внутренний закон которой будет уже не насилие, а любовь людей друг к другу».

    Translation note. “Take away the sin of the world”: the words of John 1:29 (KJV: “the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world”).

  50. “Doing what work it finds must be done” becomes manufacturing “all kinds of worthless articles”; “bribe or inveigle together” becomes “lured and gathered together,” and “scatter to starvation” becomes leaving them “free to die of hunger.”

    Original

    I know well how strange, fanciful, or impracticable these suggestions will appear to most of the business men of this day; men who conceive the proper state of the world to be simply that of a vast and disorganized mob, scrambling each for what he can get, trampling down its children and old men in the mire, and doing what work it finds must be done with any irregular squad of labourers it can bribe or inveigle together, and afterwards scatter to starvation.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Большинство деловых людей считают, что самым подходящим порядком вещей в этом мире является, попросту, тот, при котором огромная и беспорядочная толпа вырывает друг у друга всё, что может, и топчет детей и стариков в грязь и фабрикует различные негодные предметы при помощи рабочих, которых можно соблазнить и собрать, а впоследствии разогнать, предоставляя им свободно умирать с голоду.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Most men of business consider that the most fitting order of things in this world is, quite simply, one in which a vast and disorderly crowd snatch from one another all they can, and trample children and old people into the mud, and manufacture all kinds of worthless articles with the help of workers who can be lured and gathered together and later dispersed, leaving them free to die of hunger.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Political Economy of Art · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    I know well how strange, fanciful, or impracticable these suggestions will appear to most of the business men of this day; men who conceive the proper state of the world to be simply that of a vast and disorganized mob, scrambling each for what he can get, trampling down its children and old men in the mire, and doing what work it finds _must_ be done with any irregular squad of labourers it can bribe or inveigle together, and afterwards scatter to starvation.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Political Economy of Art (1857; later A Joy for Ever), Addenda, Note 2nd 'Right to Public Support', Note 2nd, last paragraph.

    Close except in one clause. Ruskin's 'doing what work it finds must be done' becomes 'manufactures various worthless articles' (фабрикует различные негодные предметы); 'bribe or inveigle together' becomes 'entice and gather'; 'scatter to starvation' becomes 'disperse, leaving them free to die of hunger'. Ruskin's opening ('how strange … these suggestions will appear') is dropped. No printable.

  51. “More and more intelligence” becomes “more and more reason and love,” “the progress of civilization” becomes the bettering of “the common life,” and “politics to politicians, or political economy to college professors” becomes “our public affairs to statesmen.”

    Original

    The progress of civilization requires that more and more intelligence be devoted to social affairs, and this not the intelligence of the few, but that of the many.
    We cannot safely leave politics to politicians, or political economy to college professors.
    The people themselves must think, because the people alone can act.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Для улучшения общей жизни необходимо, чтобы в управление общественными делами вкладывалось всё более и более разума и любви не только со стороны некоторых лиц, а со стороны всего общества. Мы не можем благоразумно предоставить наши общественные дела государственным людям. Народ сам должен думать, ибо только он может действовать.

    Генри Джордж.

    For the common life to be bettered, it is necessary that more and more reason and love be put into the management of public affairs, not by certain persons only, but by society as a whole. We cannot prudently leave our public affairs to statesmen. The people must think for themselves, for they alone can act.

    Henry George.

    From Social Problems · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    The progress of civilization requires that more and more intelligence be devoted to social affairs, and this not the intelligence of the few, but that of the many.
    We cannot safely leave politics to politicians, or political economy to college professors.
    The people themselves must think, because the people alone can act.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Social Problems (1883), ch. I 'The Increasing Importance of Social Questions', Ch. I, after the Brooklyn Bridge.

    Tolstoy adds love: George's 'more and more intelligence' becomes 'more and more reason and love' (разума и любви). 'The progress of civilization' becomes 'the improvement of the common life'; 'politics to politicians, or political economy to college professors' becomes 'our social affairs to statesmen'. The last sentence is close. No printable.

  52. “Revolutions” become “reforms,” and putting one aristocracy in place of another becomes “the replacing of one evil by another.”

    Original · Italian

    Le rivoluzioni hanno ad esser fatte pel Popolo e dal popolo;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Преобразования должны совершаться народом и для народа; до тех же пор, пока они, как теперь, являются достоянием и монополией одного класса, они ведут лишь к замене одного зла другим и не служат к спасению народа.

    Мадзини.

    Reforms must be carried out by the people and for the people; but so long as they are, as now, the possession and monopoly of one class, they lead only to the replacing of one evil by another and do not serve the salvation of the people.

    Mazzini.

    From Ricordi di Giuseppe Mazzini, ed. F. Dobelli · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Italian
    Le rivoluzioni hanno ad esser fatte pel Popolo e dal popolo; …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Ricordi di Giuseppe Mazzini, ed. F. Dobelli (1870), pp. 83–84.

    Mazzini: revolutions must be made for and by the people, and while they remain the inheritance and monopoly of one social class and reduce to substituting one aristocracy for another, there will be no salvation. Tolstoy writes «Преобразования» (reforms) for "rivoluzioni" and «замене одного зла другим» for "sostituzione d’una aristocrazia ad un’altra". The OCR of the rest of the sentence is broken across a page, so only the first clause is quoted.

  53. The verdict on a long dispute, “Both parties are wrong,” becomes “they themselves are not clear about what they are arguing over.”

    Original · translated by H. I. Woolf

    A long dispute signifies--"Both parties are wrong."

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если люди долго спорят, то это доказывает то, что то, о чем они спорят, неясно для них самих.

    Вольтер.

    If people argue for a long time, this proves that they themselves are not clear about what they are arguing over.

    Voltaire.

    From Dictionnaire philosophique, article Secte · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Quand la vérité est évidente, il est impossible qu’il s’élève des partis et des factions.
    Longue dispute signifie « les deux partis ont tort ».
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · H. I. Woolf, 1924
    A long dispute signifies--"Both parties are wrong."
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dictionnaire philosophique, article Secte, Garnier ed. (1878), end of section I.

    Voltaire: "Longue dispute signifie « les deux partis ont tort »", after arguing that evident truth raises no factions. Tolstoy turns the verdict into «то, о чем они спорят, неясно для них самих».

  54. The rich who “satisfy themselves with giving alms” still do harm by being rich, and the poor, taught that property is the one good “in which the poor have no share,” are taught to strive for wealth “before all else.”

    Original

    The rich satisfy themselves with giving alms to the needy.
    They think little that their spirit and lives, their self-indulgence and earthliness, their idolatry of outward prosperity, and their contempt of inferior conditions, are
    perpetually teaching the destitute that there is but one good on earth, namely, property — the very good in which the poor have no share.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если богатые и дают милостыню бедным, то они все-таки делают великий вред народу тем, что они богаты и живут роскошно. Они не думают о том, что их обожание богатства, их роскошь жизни, их презрение к бедности и серой жизни развращают бедных и внушают им ту мысль, что на свете есть только одно благо — богатство, и что надо прежде всего добиваться его.

    По Чаннингу.

    Even if the rich do give alms to the poor, they still do the people great harm by being rich and living in luxury. They do not consider that their worship of wealth, their luxurious living, their contempt for poverty and for a drab life corrupt the poor and instill in them the thought that there is only one good in the world — wealth — and that one must strive for it before all else.

    After Channing.

    From Discourse on the Ministry for the Poor · reworded by Tolstoy .
    After Channing’s own words
    The rich satisfy themselves with giving alms to the needy.
    They think little that their spirit and lives, their self-indulgence and earthliness, their idolatry of outward prosperity, and their contempt of inferior conditions, are …
    … perpetually teaching the destitute that there is but one good on earth, namely, property — the very good in which the poor have no share.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourse on the Ministry for the Poor (Boston, 1835), in The Complete Works of William Ellery Channing (London, 1884), pp. 104-105.

    Channing's 'The rich satisfy themselves with giving alms to the needy' becomes 'though the rich give alms to the poor, they still do the people great harm by being rich and living luxuriously'. His 'self-indulgence and earthliness, their idolatry of outward prosperity, and their contempt of inferior conditions' becomes 'their worship of wealth, their luxury of life, their contempt of poverty and plain life'. The ending changes in sense: Channing's poor learn that property is the one good, 'the very good in which the poor have no share', which embitters them ('to inflame, embitter, and degrade'); Tolstoy's learn that wealth must be sought before all else, which corrupts them. Broadbent's selection (1903), Tolstoy's likely source, is not online.

  55. Kant’s “moral Ideas, which alone bring with them a self-sufficing satisfaction” become “the moral ideas common to all humanity, which alone unite people,” as in What Is Art?; “brought into combination with” becomes “imbued with.”

    Original · translated by J. H. Bernard

    If the beautiful arts are not brought into more or less close combination with moral Ideas, which alone bring with them a self-sufficing satisfaction, this latter fate must ultimately be theirs. They then serve only as a distraction, of which we are the more in need the more we avail ourselves of them to disperse the discontent of the mind with itself; so that we thus render ourselves ever more useless and ever more discontented.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если изящные искусства не проникнуты общими всему человечеству нравственными идеями, которые одни только и соединяют людей, то такие искусства служат только развлечением, в котором люди чувствуют тем большую потребность, чем больше к нему прибегают, чтобы заглушить недовольство самими собою; но этим они делают себя постоянно еще бесполезнее и еще недовольнее.

    Кант.

    If the fine arts are not imbued with the moral ideas common to all humanity, which alone unite people, then such arts serve only as a diversion, for which people feel all the greater need the more they resort to it to drown their discontent with themselves; but by this they make themselves ever more useless and ever more discontented.

    Kant.

    From Kritik der Urteilskraft · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Wenn die schönen Künste nicht, nahe oder fern, mit moralischen Ideen in Verbindung gebracht werden, die allein ein selbständiges Wohlgefallen bei sich führen, so ist das letztere ihr endliches Schicksal.
    Sie dienen alsdann nur zur Zerstreuung, deren man desto mehr bedürftig wird, als man sich ihrer bedient, um die Unzufriedenheit des Gemüts mit sich selbst dadurch zu vertreiben, daß man sich immer noch unnützlicher und mit sich selbst unzufriedener macht.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · J. H. Bernard, 1892
    If the beautiful arts are not brought into more or less close combination with moral Ideas, which alone bring with them a self-sufficing satisfaction, this latter fate must ultimately be theirs. They then serve only as a distraction, of which we are the more in need the more we avail ourselves of them to disperse the discontent of the mind with itself; so that we thus render ourselves ever more useless and ever more discontented.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Kritik der Urteilskraft (1790), § 52, as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 187; Richter's register: Kr. d. U., Hartenstein V, 336.

    Changed to fit Tolstoy's own theory of art (What Is Art?, 1898). Kant's "moral ideas, which alone carry with them a self-sufficient satisfaction" (moralischen Ideen ..., die allein ein selbständiges Wohlgefallen bei sich führen) becomes «общими всему человечеству нравственными идеями, которые одни только и соединяют людей» (moral ideas common to all mankind, which alone unite people). "Brought, near or far, into connection with" becomes «не проникнуты» (not imbued with), and "this is their final fate" is left out. The second sentence (art as mere distraction, needed the more it is used to drive off discontent with oneself) follows Kant. Bernard's English is cited from his 2nd ed. (1914).

  56. Art as “the token of the enduring slavery of the poor” becomes art “mocking poverty.”

    Original

    it may be she will die, but it cannot be that she will live the slave of the rich, and the token of the enduring slavery of the poor.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Можно допустить, что искусство умрет, но немыслимо, чтобы искусство могло жить, раболепствуя перед богатством и глумясь над бедностью.

    Моррис.

    One may grant that art will die, but it is unthinkable that art could live while groveling before wealth and mocking poverty.

    Morris.

    From Hopes and Fears for Art · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Morris’s own words
    … it may be she will die, but it cannot be that she will live the slave of the rich, and the token of the enduring slavery of the poor.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Hopes and Fears for Art (1882), lecture 'Making the Best of It' (Gutenberg text of the 1919 Longmans printing), Near the end of the lecture.

    The first half is close: 'it may be she will die, but it cannot be that she will live the slave of the rich'. The second changes: 'the token of the enduring slavery of the poor' becomes «глумясь над бедностью» (mocking poverty), so art as the sign of the poor's slavery becomes art's contempt for them.

  57. “The wisdom of art and the wisdom of science” become “the worth of art and the worth of science.” †

    Original

    I stated, in the first two, that the wisdom of art and the wisdom of science consisted in their being each devoted unselfishly to the service of men;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Достоинство искусства и достоинство науки — в бескорыстном служении на пользу людей.

    Джон Рёскин.

    The worth of art and the worth of science lie in disinterested service for the benefit of people.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Eagle's Nest · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    I stated, in the first two, that the wisdom of art and the wisdom of science consisted in their being each devoted unselfishly to the service of men; …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Eagle's Nest (1872), Lecture IX 'The Story of the Halcyon', Lecture IX, §172, recapitulating the first two lectures.

    Ruskin's 'the wisdom of art and the wisdom of science' becomes 'the dignity of art and the dignity of science' (достоинство); 'devoted unselfishly to the service of men' is kept. Whether 'wisdom' became 'dignity' in Tolstoy's hands or in Nikiforov's Russian, which he probably read, is not known. No printable.

    Translation note. The Jubilee text breaks the italics at the dash; the English sets the line as one.

  58. Marcus marvels at the power man has “to do nothing except what God will approve”; Tolstoy praises the strength of a man “who always acts according to the will of God,” and accepting “all that God may give him” becomes being “submissive to him in all things.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    What a power man has to do nothing except what God will approve, and to accept all that God may give him.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Какая сила в человеке, который действует всегда по воле бога и во всем ему покорен!

    Марк Аврелий.

    What strength there is in a man who always acts according to the will of God and is submissive to him in all things!

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Ἡλίκην ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ἄνθρωπος μὴ ποιεῖν ἄλλο ἢ ὅπερ μέλλει ὁ θεὸς ἐπαινεῖν, καὶ δέχεσθαι πᾶν ὃν νέμῃ αὐτῷ ὁ θεός.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    What a power man has to do nothing except what God will approve, and to accept all that God may give him.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Какая сила в человеке, который действует всегда по воле бога и во всем ему покорен!
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, XII.11.

    Word for word from Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), January 22, whose Marcus came from the Посредник edition of Urusov's Russian (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary). Marcus marvels at a capacity: "what a power man has" (Ἡλίκην ἐξουσίαν ἔχει ἄνθρωπος) "to do nothing except what God will approve, and to accept all that God may give him". Tolstoy makes it the strength of the man who does so: «Какая сила в человеке, который действует всегда по воле бога». "What God will approve" becomes «по воле бога» (by God's will), and "to accept all that God may give him" becomes «во всем ему покорен» (submits to him in everything). Urusov's wording was not compared: the 1882 scan has no text layer.

  59. “Do not despise your situation” becomes “Do not think that your position is such that you cannot do in it,” and “act, suffer, and conquer” becomes “what man is destined to do.” †

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Do not despise your situation; in it you must act, suffer, and conquer. From every point on earth we are equally near to heaven and to the infinite.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не думай, что твое положение таково, что ты в нем не можешь сделать того, что предназначено человеку. На всякой точке земли мы одинаково близки к небу и к бесконечному.

    Амиель.

    Do not think that your position is such that you cannot do in it what man is destined to do. At every point on earth we are equally near to heaven and to the infinite.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Ne méprise pas ta situation ; c'est là qu'il faut agir, souffrir et vaincre. De tous les points de la terre on est aussi près du ciel et de l'infini.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Do not despise your situation; in it you must act, suffer, and conquer. From every point on earth we are equally near to heaven and to the infinite.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, 7th ed. (Geneva 1897), t. I, p. 174, at the close of the entry of 7 novembre 1862; Ward's translation sets the two sentences after the entry of October 27, 1853.

    The second sentence is close. The first is changed: Amiel's 'Ne méprise pas ta situation ; c'est là qu'il faut agir, souffrir et vaincre' (do not despise your situation; it is there that you must act, suffer, and conquer) becomes «Не думай, что твое положение таково, что ты в нем не можешь сделать того, что предназначено человеку» (do not think your situation is such that you cannot do in it what is destined for man). 'Ne méprise pas' becomes «Не думай … что ты … не можешь», and 'agir, souffrir et vaincre' becomes «того, что предназначено человеку». Whether the change is Tolstoy's or that of M. L. Tolstaya's Russian selection (1901, named in the Jubilee list, not seen) is not known.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken at the commas and at the full stop; the English sets the passage as one span.

  60. The reward that lies “in the virtues themselves,” since “the wages of a good deed is to have done it,” becomes joy: “the consciousness of the good he has done already gives great joy”; “benefited himself” becomes “does the most good of all to himself.”

    Original · translated by Richard Mott Gummere

    There is not a man who, when he has benefited his neighbour, has not benefited himself,—I do not mean for the reason that he whom you have aided will desire to aid you,
    but that the reward for all the virtues lies in the virtues themselves.
    For they are not practised with a view to recompense; the wages of a good deed is to have done it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тот, кто делает добро другому, делает больше всего добра самому себе — не в том смысле, что ему будет за это награда; а тем, что сознание сделанного добра дает уже большую радость.

    Сенека.

    He who does good to another does the most good of all to himself — not in the sense that he will have a reward for it, but in that the consciousness of the good he has done already gives great joy.

    Seneca.

    From Epistulae morales ad Lucilium · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Nemo non, cum alteri prodest, sibi profuit, non eo nomine dico, quod volet adiuvare adiutus, protegere defensus, quod bonum exemplum circuitu ad facientem revertitur …
    … sed quod virtutum omnium pretium in ipsis est. Non enim exercentur ad praemium: recte facti fecisse merces est.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · Richard Mott Gummere, 1920
    There is not a man who, when he has benefited his neighbour, has not benefited himself,—I do not mean for the reason that he whom you have aided will desire to aid you, …
    … but that the reward for all the virtues lies in the virtues themselves.
    For they are not practised with a view to recompense; the wages of a good deed is to have done it.
    Source text: en.wikisource.org
    Related · «Благочестивые мысли и наставления для руководства христианина на пути к совершенству»
    Благотворя ближним, мы, сами не замечая, делаем гораздо более для себя, чем для других.
    Source text: azbyka.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Epistulae morales ad Lucilium, 81.19.

    Seneca, on gratitude: "There is not a man who, when he has benefited his neighbour, has not benefited himself", not because the man helped will help in return, "but that the reward for all the virtues lies in the virtues themselves ... the wages of a good deed is to have done it" (recte facti fecisse merces est). Tolstoy has «делает больше всего добра самому себе» (does the most good of all to himself) for "has benefited himself", and turns the reward that lies in the deed itself into «сознание сделанного добра дает уже большую радость» (the consciousness of good done already gives great joy). Seneca's list of the ways a kindness comes back to the giver is reduced to «не в том смысле, что ему будет за это награда». The Russian intermediary was not found; the passage is not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903). «Благочестивые мысли» § II.34, two sayings after the one Tolstoy printed on the same day (3-3.3), has the same thought in the words «делаем гораздо более для себя, чем для других».

  61. God’s mercy to the good, “by having created them virtuous,” becomes their own goodness: “all is well with them because they are good”; the Durwaish becomes “a man of holy life.”

    Original · translated by Francis Gladwin

    A Durwaish, in his prayer, said, " O God, show pity towards the wicked, for on the good thou hast already bestowed mercy, by having created them virtuous."

    TolstoyТолстой

    Один святой жизни человек молился так богу о людях: «О, боже! будь милостив к злым, потому что к добрым ты уже был милостив: им хорошо потому, что они добрые».

    Саади.

    A man of holy life prayed to God for people thus: “O God! Be merciful to the wicked, for to the good you have already been merciful: all is well with them because they are good.”

    Saadi.

    From Gulistan · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Moncure D. Conway, The Sacred Anthology
    … show pity towards the wicked, for on the good thou hast already bestowed mercy by having created them virtuous …
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Persian
    درویشی به مناجات در می‌گفت: یا رب بر بدان رحمت كن كه بر نیكان خود رحمت كرده‌ای كه مر ایشان را نیک آفریده‌ای.
    Source text: api.ganjoor.net
    In English · Francis Gladwin, 1806
    A Durwaish, in his prayer, said, " O God, show pity towards the wicked, for on the good thou hast already bestowed mercy, by having created them virtuous."
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Gulistan, ch. VIII, maxim 98 (Gladwin).

    Gladwin's English, through Conway. Gladwin's 'Durwaish' becomes «Один святой жизни человек», and «о людях» is added. The reason changes: 'for on the good thou hast already bestowed mercy, by having created them virtuous' (Persian: که مر ایشان را نیک آفریده‌ای, 'for thou hast created them good') becomes «потому что к добрым ты уже был милостив: им хорошо потому, что они добрые» (they are well off because they are good). God's making them good drops out, and their goodness itself becomes their good fortune.

  62. Origen’s Christians help the emperor by prayer, and the prayer is taken out each time: vanquishing the demons of war “by our prayers” becomes encouraging the nations “by our exhortations” to keep the peace, and “an army of piety” formed “by offering our prayers to God” becomes fighting for him “with good deeds.” †

    Original · translated by Frederick Crombie (Ante-Nicene Fathers, vol. 4)

    And to those enemies of our faith who require us to bear arms for the commonwealth, and to slay men, we can reply:
    And as we by our prayers vanquish all demons who stir up war, and lead to the violation of oaths, and disturb the peace, we in this way are much more helpful to the kings than those who go into the field to fight for them.
    We do not indeed fight under him, although he require it; but we fight on his behalf, forming a special army--an army of piety--by offering our prayers to God.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тем, которые, не понимая нашей веры, хотят, чтобы мы взяли в руки оружие и убивали людей ради общего дела, мы можем ответить: «Ваши жрецы, приставленные к вашим идолам и вашим храмам, блюдут свои руки чистыми для того, чтобы жертвы, которые они приносят вашим богам, совершались бы руками чистыми, не оскверненными кровью и убийством. Какая бы ни началась война, вы никогда не зачисляете их в войско. Если этот обычай разумен, то не гораздо ли еще разумнее то, чтобы мы, христиане, соблюдали свои руки чистыми от всякого осквернения».

    Когда мы нашими увещаниями поощряем народы к ненарушению союзов и условий мира, мы гораздо полезнее властителям, чем их воины. Мы истинно участвуем в трудах, имеющих целью общественное благо, когда к нашим увещаниям мы присоединяем еще размышления и упражнения, поучающие людей освобождению от похотей. Да, мы более всех других воюем за благо императора. Правда, мы не служим под его знаменами и не будем служить, если бы он и заставил нас, но мы сражаемся за него добрыми делами.

    Ориген (писатель первой половины 3 века).

    To those who, not understanding our faith, want us to take up arms and kill people for the common cause, we can answer: “Your priests, appointed to your idols and your temples, keep their hands pure, so that the sacrifices they offer to your gods may be performed with pure hands, undefiled by blood and murder. Whatever war begins, you never enlist them in the army. If this custom is reasonable, is it not far more reasonable still that we Christians should keep our hands pure of all defilement.”

    When by our exhortations we encourage the nations not to break alliances and the terms of peace, we are far more useful to rulers than their soldiers are. We truly share in the labors aimed at the public good when to our exhortations we add meditations and exercises that teach people to free themselves from the lusts. Yes, more than all others we wage war for the good of the emperor. It is true that we do not serve under his standards, and will not serve even if he should compel us; but we fight for him with good deeds.

    Origen (a writer of the first half of the third century).

    From Contra Celsum · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … καὶ ἀξιοῦντας ἡμᾶς στρατεύεσϑαι ὑπὲρ τοῦ κοινοῦ καὶ ἀνϑρώπους ἀναιρεῖν …
    … πολέμου καταλαβόντος καὶ τοὺς ἱερεῖς στρατεύετε.
    … ἡμεῖς δὲ χαὶ ταῖς εὐχαῖς πάντας δαίμονας, τοὺς ἐγείροντας τὰ πολεμικὰ καὶ OQxovo συγχέοντας καὶ τὴν εἰρήνην ταράσσοντας, καϑαιροῦντες μᾶλλον βοηϑοῦμεν τοῖς βασιλεύουσιν ἤπερ οἱ δοχοῦντες στρατεύεσϑαι.
    … καὶ οὐ συστρατευόμεϑα μὲν αὐτῷ, κἂν ἐπείγῃ, στρατευόμεϑα δὲ ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ ἴδιον στρατόπεδον εὐσεβείας συγκροτοῦντες διὰ τῶν πρὸς τὸ ϑεῖον ἐντεύξεων.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Frederick Crombie (Ante-Nicene Fathers, vol. 4), 1885
    And to those enemies of our faith who require us to bear arms for the commonwealth, and to slay men, we can reply: …
    And as we by our prayers vanquish all demons who stir up war, and lead to the violation of oaths, and disturb the peace, we in this way are much more helpful to the kings than those who go into the field to fight for them.
    We do not indeed fight under him, although he require it; but we fight on his behalf, forming a special army--an army of piety--by offering our prayers to God.
    Source text: ccel.org
    Related · «Отношение первых христиан к войне»
    Отвечая на обвинение Цельзом христиан в том, что они уклоняются от военной службы, так что, по мнению Цельза, если только Римская империя сделается христианской, она погибнет, Ориген говорит, что христиане больше других сражаются за благо императора, сражаются за него добрыми делами, молитвой и добрым влиянием на людей.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Contra Celsum, VIII.73.

    Contra Celsum VIII.73. Whose Russian this is was not found. Close to the Greek: the reply to those who, "strangers to the faith" (ἀλλοτρίους τῆς πίστεως; Tolstoy «не понимая нашей веры»), would have Christians bear arms and kill men for the common good, and the argument from the pagan priests whose hands are kept free of blood and who are never enlisted. Origen's Christians fight for the emperor by prayer, and the Russian takes the prayer out each time: "wrestling in prayers to God on behalf of those who are fighting in a righteous cause, and for the king who reigns righteously" becomes «соблюдали свои руки чистыми от всякого осквернения» (keep their hands clean of all defilement); "as we by our prayers vanquish all demons who stir up war, and lead to the violation of oaths, and disturb the peace" becomes «Когда мы нашими увещаниями поощряем народы к ненарушению союзов и условий мира» (when by our exhortations we encourage peoples not to break alliances and terms of peace); "along with righteous prayers" becomes «к нашим увещаниям» (to our exhortations); and "forming a special army—an army of piety—by offering our prayers to God" becomes «мы сражаемся за него добрыми делами» (we fight for him by good deeds). Gusev's reading on the first Christians and war, which Tolstoy edited for a July weekly reading, reports the passage with «добрыми делами, молитвой и добрым влиянием на людей»; the Jubilee commentary says Gusev drew mainly on M. A. Taube's «Христианство и международный мир» (Посредник, 1905), not seen, which may be the source of both. The Greek is Koetschau's text in the archive.org OCR, quoted with its errors ("χαὶ" for καὶ, "OQxovo" for ὅρκους, "δοχοῦντες" for δοκοῦντες).

  63. “Le courage de combattre et celui de mourir,” the courage to fight and the courage to die, becomes “they are not ready to die for the truth”: the fighting is gone; “dix-huit siècles” becomes “nineteen centuries,” counted to Tolstoy’s own day.

    Original · French

    Près de consommer sa mission, Jésus annonce une société nouvelle, et en pose les fondements.
    Il leur apprend qu'égaux devant Dieu, les hommes sont libres à l'égard l'un de l'autre ; qu'aucun n'a par soi-même de pouvoir sur ses frères ; que l'égalité, la liberté, lois divines de la race humaine, sont imprescriptibles : que le pouvoir dès lors ne peut être conçu comme un droit ; qu'il est, dans l'association qui le délègue, une fonction, un service, un dévouement, une sorte d'esclavage accepté par l'amour en vue du bien de tous.
    depuis dix-huit siècles les générations se les transmettent , elles disent y croire ; et cependant qu'y a-t-il de changé dans le monde?
    ont manqué de ce qui seul assure le triomphe, le courage de combattre et celui de mourir.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Иисус положил основание новому обществу. До него народы принадлежали одному или многим господам, как стада принадлежат своим хозяевам. Князья и сильные мира давили народ всей тяжестью своей гордости и корыстолюбия. Иисус кладет конец этому неустройству, поднимает согбенные головы, освобождает рабов. Он научает их тому, что, будучи равными перед богом, люди свободны, что никто не может иметь сам по себе власти над своими братьями, что равенство и свобода, божественные законы человеческого рода, ненарушимы; что власть не может быть правом; что в общественном устройстве она есть должность, служение, некоторого рода рабство, свободно принятое на себя в виду общего блага. Таково общество, которое устанавливает Иисус. Это ли мы видим в мире? Это ли учение царствует на земле? Слуги или господа — князья народов в нашем мире? В продолжение 19 веков поколение за поколением передают друг другу учение Христа и говорят, что верят в него, а что же изменилось в мире? Народы, задавленные и страдающие, все ждут обещанного освобождения, и не оттого, чтобы слово Христа было неверно или недействительно, но оттого, что народы или не поняли, что осуществление учения должно совершиться их собственными усилиями, их твердой волей, или, заснувши в своем унижении, не сделали того одного, что дает победу, не готовы умереть за истину. Но они проснутся. Уже что-то шевелится среди них; они слышат голос, который говорит: спасение близко.

    Ламенэ.

    Jesus laid the foundation of a new society. Before him the peoples belonged to one master or to many, as herds belong to their owners. Princes and the mighty of the world crushed the people with the whole weight of their pride and greed. Jesus puts an end to this disorder, raises bowed heads, sets the slaves free. He teaches them that, being equal before God, men are free; that no one can have, of himself, power over his brothers; that equality and freedom, the divine laws of the human race, are inviolable; that power cannot be a right; that in the social order it is an office, a service, a kind of slavery freely taken on for the sake of the common good. Such is the society that Jesus establishes. Is this what we see in the world? Is it this teaching that reigns on earth? Servants or masters — which are the princes of the peoples in our world? For nineteen centuries generation after generation has handed down the teaching of Christ and said that it believes in it, and what has changed in the world? The peoples, crushed and suffering, are all waiting for the promised deliverance, and not because the word of Christ is untrue or without force, but because the peoples either have not understood that the teaching must be carried out by their own efforts, by their firm will, or, having fallen asleep in their humiliation, have not done the one thing that gives victory: they are not ready to die for the truth. But they will awaken. Already something is stirring among them; they hear a voice that says: salvation is near.

    Lamennais.

    From Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque … · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Près de consommer sa mission, Jésus annonce une société nouvelle, et en pose les fondements.
    Il leur apprend qu'égaux devant Dieu, les hommes sont libres à l'égard l'un de l'autre ; qu'aucun n'a par soi-même de pouvoir sur ses frères ; que l'égalité, la liberté, lois divines de la race humaine, sont imprescriptibles : que le pouvoir dès lors ne peut être conçu comme un droit ; qu'il est, dans l'association qui le délègue, une fonction, un service, un dévouement, une sorte d'esclavage accepté par l'amour en vue du bien de tous.
    … depuis dix-huit siècles les générations se les transmettent , elles disent y croire ; et cependant qu'y a-t-il de changé dans le monde?
    … ont manqué de ce qui seul assure le triomphe, le courage de combattre et celui de mourir.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque chapitre (1846), The reflection after Matthew, chapter XX (Paris, 1846, second edition, pp. 77–79).

    The whole reflection, close in most sentences, with changes of sense. Tolstoy leaves out 'opprimés au nom de la force, ou sur le prétexte insolent d'une supériorité de nature' and the question 'A-t-elle vaincu celle des gentils ?'. Lamennais's address to Christ ('Ô Christ ! il y a dix-huit siècles que votre bouche proclama ces sacrées maximes, que vous les scellâtes de votre sang') becomes the third person, without the blood, and 'dix-huit siècles' becomes «19 веков», counted to Tolstoy's own day. 'Le courage de combattre et celui de mourir' (the courage to fight and the courage to die) becomes «не готовы умереть за истину» (are not ready to die for the truth): the fighting is gone. 'Près de consommer sa mission, Jésus annonce une société nouvelle, et en pose les fondements' becomes «Иисус положил основание новому обществу». Earlier months' traces found no public-domain English of Les Évangiles.

  64. “Must be a nonconformist” becomes “must give up pleasing the world,” “the integrity of your own mind” becomes “the independent inquiry of the soul,” and the promise “you shall have the suffrage of the world” is gone. †

    Original

    Whoso would be a man, must be a nonconformist. He who would gather immortal palms must not be hindered by the name of goodness, but must explore if it be goodness.
    Nothing is at last sacred but the integrity of your own mind. Absolve you to yourself, and you shall have the suffrage of the world.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Кто хочет сделаться истинным человеком, тот должен отбросить угождение миру; кто хочет жить истинной жизнью, тот пусть не руководится тем, что принято считать добром, а пусть тщательно доискивается, где и что есть истинное добро. Нет ничего святее и производительнее самостоятельной душевной пытливости. Прежде всего установите в себе такое отношение к явлениям жизни, а потом уже решайте сами для себя все возникающие вопросы.

    Эмерсон.

    Whoever wants to become a true man must give up pleasing the world; whoever wants to live a true life, let him not be guided by what is commonly considered good, but let him search out carefully where and what the true good is. Nothing is holier or more fruitful than the independent inquiry of the soul. First of all establish in yourselves such an attitude toward the phenomena of life, and only then decide for yourselves all the questions that arise.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    Whoso would be a man, must be a nonconformist. He who would gather immortal palms must not be hindered by the name of goodness, but must explore if it be goodness.
    Nothing is at last sacred but the integrity of your own mind. Absolve you to yourself, and you shall have the suffrage of the world.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), After 'Society everywhere is in conspiracy against the manhood of every one of its members'.

    Four consecutive sentences, followed in order and changed in each. 'must be a nonconformist' becomes 'must cast off pleasing the world' (должен отбросить угождение миру), and 'a man' 'a true man'; 'He who would gather immortal palms' becomes 'he who wants to live a true life'; 'must not be hindered by the name of goodness, but must explore if it be goodness' becomes 'let him not be guided by what is accepted as good, but let him search carefully where and what the true good is'. 'Nothing is at last sacred but the integrity of your own mind' becomes 'There is nothing holier and more fruitful than the soul's own inquiry' (самостоятельной душевной пытливости). 'Absolve you to yourself, and you shall have the suffrage of the world' becomes 'First establish this relation to the things of life in yourself, and then decide for yourself every question that arises': Emerson's promise of the world's assent is gone. The Jubilee list names a Russian of this essay, «О доверии к себе» (Posrednik, 1904); whether the changes are its translator's is not known. No printable.

  65. “Our popular theology” becomes “our church Christianity,” “Tradition is always uncertain” becomes “church tradition is ready to crumble at any moment,” and “Belief,” made the substance of religion, becomes “blind trust.”

    Original

    Our popular theology is mainly based on the superficial and transient element. It stands by the forbearance of the sceptic. They who rely on it, are always in danger and always in dread.
    and wakens the thunder of the churches; the more reasonable the doubt the greater the alarm.
    Do men fear lest the mountains fall : Tradition is always uncertain. " Perhaps yes, perhaps no," is all we can say of it. Yet it is made the basis of Religion. Authority is taken for Truth, and not Truth for Authority.
    Belief is made the Substance of Religion, as Authority its Sanction and Tra- dition its Ground.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Наше церковное христианство построено на пустых и шатких основаниях; полагающиеся на него находятся в постоянной опасности и всегда чего-то боятся. Сильно выраженное сомнение, потрясающее все его основы, вызывает гром и молнии со стороны представителей церкви, и чем основательнее сомнения, тем сильнее тревога.

    Разве люди боятся, чтобы горы провалились? Церковное же предание ежеминутно готово разрушиться. «Может — справедливо, может — нет», — вот всё, что могут о нем сказать люди, полагающиеся на него. Тем не менее из него сделали основу религии. Авторитет принимается за истину, и слепое доверие стало сущностью религии.

    Паркер.

    Our church Christianity is built on empty and shaky foundations; those who rely on it are in constant danger and are always afraid of something. A strongly expressed doubt that shakes all its foundations calls forth thunder and lightning from the representatives of the church, and the better founded the doubts, the greater the alarm.

    Do people fear that the mountains will give way? But church tradition is ready to crumble at any moment. “Maybe it is true, maybe not” — that is all that the people who rely on it can say of it. Nevertheless it has been made the foundation of religion. Authority is taken for truth, and blind trust has become the essence of religion.

    Parker.

    From A Discourse of Matters Pertaining to Religion · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Parker’s own words
    Our popular theology is mainly based on the superficial and transient element. It stands by the forbearance of the sceptic. They who rely on it, are always in danger and always in dread.
    … and wakens the thunder of the churches; the more reasonable the doubt the greater the alarm.
    Do men fear lest the mountains fall : Tradition is always uncertain. " Perhaps yes, perhaps no," is all we can say of it. Yet it is made the basis of Religion. Authority is taken for Truth, and not Truth for Authority.
    Belief is made the Substance of Religion, as Authority its Sanction and Tradition its Ground.
    Source text: archive.org
    A Discourse of Matters Pertaining to Religion, first edition
    A doubt strongly put, shakes the pulpits of New England, and wakens the thunder of the church. Do men fear lest the …
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Наше церковное христианство построено на пустых и шатких основаниях.
    Разве люди боятся, чтобы горы провалились? Церковное же предание ежеминутно готово разрушиться.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. A Discourse of Matters Pertaining to Religion (1842), Introduction, The opening paragraph of the Introduction; the London printing (Trübner and the British and Foreign Unitarian Association, 1876).

    Changed throughout. Parker's 'Our popular theology is mainly based on the superficial and transient element' becomes 'Our church Christianity is built on empty and shaky foundations' (Наше церковное христианство), and 'It stands by the forbearance of the sceptic' is dropped. 'A doubt strongly put, shakes the pulpits of New England, and wakens the thunder of the churches' becomes 'A strongly expressed doubt, shaking all its foundations, calls forth thunder and lightning from the representatives of the church'. 'Tradition is always uncertain' becomes 'Church tradition is ready to collapse at any moment'; '"Perhaps yes, perhaps no," is all we can say of it' becomes '... is all that those who rely on it can say of it'; 'and not Truth for Authority' is dropped; and 'Belief is made the Substance of Religion' becomes 'blind trust has become the essence of religion' (слепое доверие). Tolstoy starts a new paragraph at 'Do men fear'. The clause he keeps, 'the more reasonable the doubt the greater the alarm', is absent from the first edition (Boston, 1842, saved) and present in later printings (the fourth edition, Boston, 1856, and the fifth, 1870, seen on archive.org; London, 1876, saved), so his text followed a later printing. He reprinted the first paragraph and the next two sentences, to 'ready to collapse', in «На каждый день» (19 January). The Jubilee list of sources names a Unity Mission tract, 'Freedom, Fellowship and Character in Religion' (Chicago), which was not found. No printable.

  66. “Gewöhne deinen Verstand zum Zweifel,” accustom your understanding to doubt, becomes “train your mind to caution in judgment”; Plutarch’s Lives, which would have fired men “zu großen Thaten,” to great deeds, become “the thoughts of sages, which might inspire you,” and “unsern Nerven-Knaul,” our nerve-bundle, becomes “our reason.”

    Original · German

    Das Studium der Naturgeſchichte iſt nun in Deutſchland bis zur Raſerey
    Allein obgleich vor Gott das Inſect ſo viel gilt, als der Menſch, ſo iſt es fuͤr unſern Nerven— Knaul doch nicht ſo. Guͤtiger Himmel, wie viel hat der Menſch in Ordnung zu bringen, bis er auf Vögel und Schmet— terlinge kommt!
    Lerne deinen Körper kennen, und was du von deiner Seele wiſſen kannſt; gewoͤhne deinen Verſtand zum Zweifel und dein Herz zur Vertraͤg— lichkeit.
    Wo eine Schmetterlingshiſtorie ſteht, waͤre Platz fuͤr Plutarchs Biographien geweſen, die doch zu großen Thaten angefeuert haͤtten.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Изучение естественной истории дошло, наконец, в Германии до безумия. Хотя для бога насекомое и человек — равноценны, однако для нашего разума это не так. Как много должен человек привести в порядок прежде, чем он дойдет до птиц и мотыльков! Изучи свою душу; приучи свой ум к осторожности в суждениях, сердце — к миролюбию. Научись познавать человека и вооружись мужеством говорить правду на благо твоих ближних. Навостри ум свой математикой, если не найдешь для этого никакого иного средства; остерегайся только классификации букашек, поверхностное знание которой совершенно бесполезно, а точное уводит в бесконечность.

    «Но бог бесконечен в насекомом так же, как и в солнце», — скажешь ты. Я охотно признаю это. Он неизмерим и в песке морском, разновидностей которого еще никто не систематизировал. Если ты не чувствуешь особенного призвания ловить жемчуг в тех странах, где этот песок находится, оставайся здесь и возделывай свое поле: оно потребует всего твоего прилежания; и не забывай, что вместимость твоего мозга конечна. Там, где сидит какая-нибудь история бабочки, нашлось бы, может быть, место для мыслей мудрецов, которые могли бы вдохновить тебя.

    Лихтенберг.

    The study of natural history in Germany has at last reached the point of madness. Though for God an insect and a man are of equal worth, for our reason this is not so. How much a man must put in order before he gets to birds and moths! Study your own soul; train your mind to caution in judgment, and your heart to peaceableness. Learn to know man, and arm yourself with the courage to speak the truth for the good of your neighbors. Sharpen your mind with mathematics, if you find no other means for it; only beware of classifying bugs, a superficial knowledge of which is completely useless, while an exact knowledge leads off into infinity.

    “But God is infinite in the insect just as in the sun,” you will say. I gladly grant it. He is immeasurable in the sand of the sea as well, whose varieties no one has yet systematized. If you feel no particular calling to fish for pearls in the lands where that sand is found, stay here and till your field: it will demand all your diligence; and do not forget that the capacity of your brain is finite. Where some history of a butterfly sits, there would perhaps be room for the thoughts of sages, which might inspire you.

    Lichtenberg.

    From Vermischte Schriften, vol. I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Das Studium der Naturgeſchichte iſt nun in Deutſchland bis zur Raſerey …
    Allein obgleich vor Gott das Inſect ſo viel gilt, als der Menſch, ſo iſt es fuͤr unſern Nerven— Knaul doch nicht ſo. Guͤtiger Himmel, wie viel hat der Menſch in Ordnung zu bringen, bis er auf Vögel und Schmet— terlinge kommt!
    Lerne deinen Körper kennen, und was du von deiner Seele wiſſen kannſt; gewoͤhne deinen Verſtand zum Zweifel und dein Herz zur Vertraͤg— lichkeit.
    Wo eine Schmetterlingshiſtorie ſteht, waͤre Platz fuͤr Plutarchs Biographien geweſen, die doch zu großen Thaten angefeuert haͤtten.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Изучение естественной истории дошло, наконец, в Германии до безумия. Хотя для бога насекомое и человек — равноценны, однако для нашего разума это не так. Как много должен человек привести в порядок, прежде чем он дойдет до птиц и мотыльков!
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vermischte Schriften, vol. I (1800), Bemerkungen vermischten Inhalts, Vermischte Schriften I (Göttingen, 1800), 6: Literärische Bemerkungen, pp. 267–269.

    One remark of Lichtenberg's, cut, and changed in four places. Left out: after the first sentence, his concession that natural history is still better than writing swollen odes to freedom or mixing "the dozen ideas of our so-called great poets" into lines; "Kind heaven!" (Gütiger Himmel); "Learn to know your body" (Lerne deinen Körper kennen); and Linnaeus (the sea sand "which no Linnaeus has yet ordered by its forms" becomes «разновидностей которого еще никто не систематизировал»). Changed: "for our nerve-bundle" (für unsern Nerven-Knaul) becomes «для нашего разума» (for our reason); "accustom your understanding to doubt" (gewöhne deinen Verstand zum Zweifel) becomes «приучи свой ум к осторожности в суждениях» (to caution in judgments); "the number of the fibers of your brain and of its folds and convolutions is finite" becomes «вместимость твоего мозга конечна» (the capacity of your brain is finite); and "where a history of butterflies stands, there would have been room for Plutarch's Lives, which would at least have fired men to great deeds" (Wo eine Schmetterlingshistorie steht, wäre Platz für Plutarchs Biographien gewesen, die doch zu großen Thaten angefeuert hätten) becomes «нашлось бы, может быть, место для мыслей мудрецов, которые могли бы вдохновить тебя» (there might be room for the thoughts of sages who could inspire you). Tolstoy stops where Lichtenberg goes on to the history of the arts and crafts. The Jubilee vol. 42 commentary records that on 20 February 1905 Tolstoy and F. A. Strakhov corrected the Lichtenberg thoughts of the Circle, Tolstoy dictating his own translation of some. Tolstoy's listed source, Lichtenberg's Ausgewählte Schriften (Leipzig, 1879), is mis-scanned on archive.org (December's finding), so the 1800 edition stands in for it; the OCR breaks the first sentence ("ges ſtiegen"), so it is excerpted up to "Raserey". Tolstoy reprinted the thought in «На каждый день» (19 June, no. 5) and in The Path of Life. No public-domain English was found.

  67. The learned man who “would have too much to say, and he sees that there is much more to be said” becomes one who knows “that there is still far more to be known than he knows,” and holding his peace becomes speaking “only when others need it.”

    Original · translated by Barbara Foxley

    People who know little are usually great talkers, while men who know much say little. It is plain that an ignorant person thinks everything he does know important, and he tells it to everybody. But a well-educated man is not so ready to display his learning; he would have too much to say, and he sees that there is much more to be said, so he holds his peace.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Много говорит тот, кто мало знает; кто знает, тот больше молчит.

    Бывает это оттого, что кто мало знает, считает важным всё то, что он знает, и хочет рассказать это всем. Тот же, кто много знает, знает и то, что можно знать еще гораздо больше того, что он знает, и потому говорит только, когда это нужно другим, а если его не спрашивают — молчит.

    По Руссо.

    He who knows little talks much; he who knows mostly keeps silent.

    This comes about because he who knows little thinks everything he knows important and wants to tell it to everyone. But he who knows much knows also that there is still far more to be known than he knows, and so he speaks only when others need it, and if he is not asked, he keeps silent.

    After Rousseau.

    From Émile, ou De l'éducation, Book IV · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il parle peu parce qu’il ne se soucie gueres qu’on s’occupe de lui ; par la même raison, il ne dit que des choses utiles : …
    Généralement les gens qui savent peu, parlent beaucoup, & les gens qui savent beaucoup, parlent peu : il est simple qu’un ignorant trouve important tout ce qu’il sait, & le dise à tout le monde.
    Mais un homme instruit, n’ouvre pas aisément son répertoire : il auroit trop à dire, & il voit encore plus à dire après lui ; il se tait.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · Barbara Foxley, 1911
    People who know little are usually great talkers, while men who know much say little. It is plain that an ignorant person thinks everything he does know important, and he tells it to everybody. But a well-educated man is not so ready to display his learning; he would have too much to say, and he sees that there is much more to be said, so he holds his peace.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Émile, ou De l'éducation, Book IV, Livre IV, Émile in society, on talkers (Collection complète des œuvres, Geneva 1782, t. IV); Foxley's translation, Book IV.

    The first paragraph and the first half of the second follow Rousseau closely. The last sentence is reworked: 'il auroit trop à dire, & il voit encore plus à dire après lui ; il se tait' (he would have too much to say, and he sees still more to say after him; he keeps silent) becomes «знает и то, что можно знать еще гораздо больше того, что он знает, и потому говорит только, когда это нужно другим, а если его не спрашивают — молчит». Seeing more to say becomes knowing that there is more to know, and 'speaks only when others need it' comes from Rousseau's sentence a little earlier, that Émile 'ne dit que des choses utiles'. Signed «По Руссо».

  68. “Should we not destroy him?” becomes “such people are not to be punished!”, and being angry with yourself “so long as you value these things” becomes being indignant with yourself “because malice and cruelty nest in your soul”; “Remember how often you yourself have erred and sinned” is added. †

    Original · translated by George Long

    They are thieves and robbers, you may say. What do you mean by thieves and robbers? They are mistaken about good and evil. Ought we then to be angry with them, or to pity them? But show them their error, and you will see how they desist from their errors.
    This man who has been mistaken and deceived about the most important things, and blinded, not in the faculty of vision which distinguishes white and black, but in the faculty which distinguishes good and bad, should we not destroy him?
    But so long as you value these things, be angry with yourself rather than with the thief and the adulterer.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если ты так счастлив, что всегда говорить только то, что есть на самом деле, отвергаешь то, что ложно, сомневаешься только в том, что сомнительно, желаешь только добра и пользы, то ты не будешь негодовать на злых и безрассудных людей.

    «Да ведь они воры и мошенники!» — говоришь ты. А что такое вор и мошенник? Ведь это человек порочный и заблудший. А такого человека жалеть надо, а не гневаться на него. Если ты можешь, то убеди его в том, что для него самого нехорошо так жить, как он живет, и он перестанет делать зло. А если он еще не понимает этого, то не удивительно, что он скверно живет.

    «Но неужто, — скажешь ты, — таких людей не должно наказывать!» Не говори так. А лучше скажи: этот человек заблуждается в том, что важнее всего на свете. Он слеп не телесной слепотой, но духовной. И как только ты себе скажешь это, так ты и поймешь, как ты был жесток к нему. Если у человека глаза заболели и он лишился зрения, то ведь ты не скажешь, что его надо за это наказать. Так почему же ты хочешь наказать такого человека, который лишен того, что дороже глаз, лишен самого большого блага — умения жить разумно? Не сердиться нужно на таких людей, а только жалеть их.

    Пожалей же этих несчастных и старайся, чтобы их заблуждения не обозлили тебя. Вспомни, как часто ты сам заблуждался и согрешал, и понегодуй лучше на себя за то, что в душе твоей гнездятся злоба и жестокость.

    Эпиктет.

    If you are so fortunate as always to say only what really is, to reject what is false, to doubt only what is doubtful, and to desire only what is good and useful, then you will not be indignant with wicked and senseless people.

    “But they are thieves and swindlers!” you say. And what is a thief and a swindler? He is a man depraved and gone astray. One should pity such a man, not be angry with him. If you can, convince him that it is not good for himself to live as he lives, and he will stop doing evil. And if he does not yet understand this, it is no wonder that he lives badly.

    “But can it be,” you will say, “that such people are not to be punished!” Do not say so. Say rather: this man is in error about what is most important in the world. He is blind, not with bodily blindness, but with spiritual. And as soon as you say this to yourself, you will understand how cruel you have been to him. If a man’s eyes have fallen ill and he has lost his sight, you will not say that he must be punished for it. Why then do you want to punish a man who is deprived of what is dearer than eyes, deprived of the greatest good — the ability to live reasonably? You must not be angry with such people, but only pity them.

    So pity these unfortunates, and take care that their errors do not embitter you. Remember how often you yourself have erred and sinned, and be indignant rather with yourself, because malice and cruelty nest in your soul.

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … κλέπται, φησίν, εἰσὶ καὶ λωποδύται.
    … χαλεπαίνειν οὖν δεῖ αὐτοῖς ἢ ἐλεεῖν αὐτούς; ἀλλὰ δεῖξον τὴν πλάνην καὶ ὄψει πῶς ἀφίστανται τῶν ἁμαρτημάτων.
    … ἀποτετυφλωμένον οὐ τὴν ὄψιν τὴν διακριτικὴν τῶν λευκῶν καὶ μελάνων, ἀλλὰ τὴν γνώμην τὴν διακριτικὴν τῶν ἀγαθῶν καὶ τῶν κακῶν …
    … μέχρι δʼ ἂν ταῦτα θαυμάζῃς, σεαυτῷ χαλέπαινε μᾶλλον ἢ ἐκείνοις.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    They are thieves and robbers, you may say. What do you mean by thieves and robbers? They are mistaken about good and evil. Ought we then to be angry with them, or to pity them? But show them their error, and you will see how they desist from their errors.
    This man who has been mistaken and deceived about the most important things, and blinded, not in the faculty of vision which distinguishes white and black, but in the faculty which distinguishes good and bad, should we not destroy him?
    But so long as you value these things, be angry with yourself rather than with the thief and the adulterer.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если ты так счастлив, что всегда говоришь только то, что есть на самом деле, отвергаешь то, что ложно, сомневаешься только в том, что сомнительно, желаешь только добра и пользы, то ты не будешь негодовать на злых и безрассудных людей.
    Он слеп не телесной слепотой, но духовной.
    Пожалей же этих несчастных и старайся, чтобы их заблуждения не обозлили тебя. Вспомни, как часто ты сам заблуждался и согрешал, и понегодуй лучше на себя за то, что в душе твоей гнездятся злоба и жестокость.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, I.18.1–12.

    Taken from Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), March 18, almost word for word; the 1903 text reads «говоришь» where this one has «говорить», and the sense needs «говоришь». It reworks I.18.1–12. Epictetus opens with the philosophers' principle that every man assents to what seems true, dissents from what seems false, suspends judgment on what seems uncertain, and moves toward what seems to his advantage, and asks "why then are we angry with the many?" Tolstoy turns the principle into a condition of the reader's own virtue: «Если ты так счастлив, что всегда говоришь только то, что есть на самом деле, ... то ты не будешь негодовать на злых и безрассудных людей». The thieves and robbers who are "mistaken about good and evil" and are to be pitied follow Epictetus, as does the man blinded "not in the faculty of vision which distinguishes white and black, but in the faculty which distinguishes good and bad", here «слеп не телесной слепотой, но духовной». Changed: "Ought not then this robber ... to be destroyed?" becomes «таких людей не должно наказывать» (should such people not be punished?), and the greatest thing lost, "the will or choice such as it ought to be", becomes «умения жить разумно» (the ability to live reasonably). Epictetus ends: so long as you prize your clothes and your wife's beauty, "be angry with yourself rather than with the thief and the adulterer". Tolstoy drops the clothes and the wife, adds «Вспомни, как часто ты сам заблуждался и согрешал», and has the reader be angry with himself «за то, что в душе твоей гнездятся злоба и жестокость» (that malice and cruelty nest in your soul). The 1903 Epictetus came from Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет» (Посредник, 1889), not seen.

    Translation note. The Jubilee text prints «говорить», “to say”, a slip for «говоришь», “you say”.

  69. Kant’s “größtenteils,” for the most part, and the government’s “Ungerechtigkeit,” injustice, drop out, and his qualified claim becomes an unqualified one: the government, “by favoring some, introduces inequality of property.”

    Original · German

    Das Vermögen wohlzutun, was von Glücksgütern abhängt, ist größtenteils ein Erfolg aus der Begünsti- gung verschiedener Menschen durch die Ungerechtig- keit der Regierung, welche eine Ungleichheit des Wohl- standes, die anderer Wohltätigkeit notwendig macht, einführt.
    Verdient unter solchen Umständen der Bei- stand, den der Reiche den Notleidenden erweisen mag, wohl überhaupt den Namen der Wohltätigkeit, mit wel- cher man sich so gern als Verdienst brüstet?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если богатые люди могут благодетельствовать бедным своим богатством, то это происходит оттого, что правительство, покровительствуя некоторым, вводит имущественное неравенство и тем порождает необходимость в благотворительности. А при таких условиях помощь, которую богатый окажет бедному, заслуживает ли вообще имени благотворительности, которой любят кичиться, как заслугой?

    Кант.

    If rich people can benefit the poor with their wealth, this comes about because the government, by favoring some, introduces inequality of property and thereby gives rise to the need for charity. And under such conditions, does the help that a rich man gives a poor one deserve the name of charity at all, which people so love to boast of as a merit?

    Kant.

    From Die Metaphysik der Sitten, II: Metaphysische Anfangsgründe der Tugendlehre · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Das Vermögen wohlzutun, was von Glücksgütern abhängt, ist größtenteils ein Erfolg aus der Begünstigung verschiedener Menschen durch die Ungerechtigkeit der Regierung, welche eine Ungleichheit des Wohlstandes, die anderer Wohltätigkeit notwendig macht, einführt.
    Verdient unter solchen Umständen der Beistand, den der Reiche den Notleidenden erweisen mag, wohl überhaupt den Namen der Wohltätigkeit, mit welcher man sich so gern als Verdienst brüstet?
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Die Metaphysik der Sitten, II: Metaphysische Anfangsgründe der Tugendlehre (1797), § 31, Kasuistische Fragen, Akademie-Ausgabe vol. VI, p. 454; Vorländer's ed. (Philosophische Bibliothek 42, Leipzig 1907), p. 310.

    Kant's paragraph, with two changes of sense. Kant: the capacity to do good that depends on wealth "is for the most part a result of the favoring of certain people through the injustice of the government" (ist größtenteils ein Erfolg aus der Begünstigung verschiedener Menschen durch die Ungerechtigkeit der Regierung), which introduces an inequality of wealth that makes others' beneficence necessary. Tolstoy: «это происходит оттого, что правительство, покровительствуя некоторым, вводит имущественное неравенство» (this comes from the government, favoring some, introducing inequality of property): "for the most part" and "the injustice" go, and Kant's qualified claim becomes an unqualified one. The closing question (does the help the rich give the needy deserve the name of beneficence at all, which one is so fond of boasting of as a merit?) follows Kant. Not in Richter's Kant-Aussprüche, Tolstoy's usual source for Kant (searched for Regierung, Wohltätigkeit, Ungerechtigkeit); how it reached him is not known. Semple's English (The Metaphysic of Ethics, 3rd ed., 1871) gives the casuistical questions of § 31 without this paragraph; no public-domain English of it was found.

  70. “Out of pusillanimity” becomes “because it is hard for you to live,” and the task becomes a calling: “to hold him to his task” becomes “compels him to fulfill his calling,” and “performance” “the fulfillment of one’s calling”; “known in all the worlds of God” is dropped.

    Original

    You shall not wish for death out of pusillanimity. The weight of the Universe is pressed down on the shoulders of each moral agent to hold him to his task. The only path of escape known in all the worlds of God is performance. You must do your work, before you shall be released.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не желай смерти потому, что тебе тяжело жить. Вся тяжесть мира на плечах каждого нравственного существа заставляет его исполнять свое призвание. Единственное средство избавления от этой тяжести это — исполнение своего призвания. Тебя отпустят, только когда ты сделаешь назначенное тебе дело.

    Эмерсон.

    Do not wish for death because it is hard for you to live. The whole weight of the world on the shoulders of every moral being compels him to fulfill his calling. The only means of deliverance from this weight is the fulfillment of one’s calling. You will be released only when you have done the work appointed for you.

    Emerson.

    From Worship, in The Conduct of Life · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    You shall not wish for death out of pusillanimity. The weight of the Universe is pressed down on the shoulders of each moral agent to hold him to his task. The only path of escape known in all the worlds of God is performance. You must do your work, before you shall be released.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Worship, in The Conduct of Life (1860), Toward the end of the essay, after 'How will death help them?'.

    Four consecutive sentences, close in order and image. 'out of pusillanimity' becomes 'because life is hard for you' (потому, что тебе тяжело жить): Emerson names the wish as faint-heartedness, though his sentences before speak of men who suffer 'from politics, or bad neighbors, or from sickness'. 'to hold him to his task' becomes 'makes him fulfil his calling' (заставляет его исполнять свое призвание); 'The only path of escape known in all the worlds of God is performance' becomes 'The only means of release from this weight is the fulfilment of one's calling', without 'known in all the worlds of God'; 'You must do your work, before you shall be released' becomes 'You will be let go only when you have done the work appointed you'. No Russian of this essay is in the Jubilee list. The saved text is the Boston printing of 1871. No printable.

  71. Carlyle’s Ideal becomes duty: “here or nowhere is thy Ideal” becomes “in the conditions in which you are now, you can always do what you ought,” and the one who cries “to the gods for a kingdom wherein to rule and create” becomes one who thinks he would do his duty more easily “if your life were different.”

    Original

    The Situation that has not its Duty, its Ideal, was never yet occupied by man. Yes here, in this poor, miserable, hampered, despicable Actual, wherein thou even now standest, here or nowhere is thy Ideal: work it out therefrom; and working, believe, live, be free.
    O thou that pinest in the imprisonment of the Actual, and criest bitterly to the gods for a kingdom wherein to rule and create, know this of a truth: the thing thou seekest is already with thee, 'here or nowhere,' couldst thou only see!

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ты страдаешь, и тебе кажется, что ты не можешь жить так хорошо, как бы ты хотел, что ты легче сделал бы то, что считаешь должным, если бы жизнь твоя была другая. Познай же ту истину, что в этой жизни, в тех условиях, в которых ты сейчас, ты всегда можешь сделать то, что должно.

    По Карлейлю.

    You suffer, and it seems to you that you cannot live as well as you would like, that you would more easily do what you think you ought to do if your life were different. Know, then, the truth that in this life, in the conditions in which you are now, you can always do what you ought.

    After Carlyle.

    From Sartor Resartus · reworded by Tolstoy .
    After Carlyle’s own words
    The Situation that has not its Duty, its Ideal, was never yet occupied by man. Yes here, in this poor, miserable, hampered, despicable Actual, wherein thou even now standest, here or nowhere is thy Ideal: work it out therefrom; and working, believe, live, be free.
    O thou that pinest in the imprisonment of the Actual, and criest bitterly to the gods for a kingdom wherein to rule and create, know this of a truth: the thing thou seekest is already with thee, 'here or nowhere,' couldst thou only see!
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Sartor Resartus (1833–34), Book II, ch. IX 'The Everlasting Yea', Book II, ch. IX, the paragraph on the Ideal and the Actual (the one that gave 2-29.5).

    Signed 'after Carlyle': a free retelling of one paragraph. Carlyle's 'thou that pinest in the imprisonment of the Actual, and criest bitterly to the gods for a kingdom wherein to rule and create' becomes the sufferer who thinks he 'would more easily do what he considers due if his life were different'; 'know this of a truth' is kept (Познай же ту истину); 'here, in this poor, miserable, hampered, despicable Actual, wherein thou even now standest, here or nowhere is thy Ideal' and 'The Situation that has not its Duty … was never yet occupied by man' become 'in this life, in the conditions in which you are now, you can always do what you ought' (ты всегда можешь сделать то, что должно). Carlyle's Ideal becomes duty. The Jubilee list names L. P. Nikiforov's Carlyle selection «Загадка сфинкса» (1900). No printable.

  72. A Christianity that, “to a very great extent,” was “the servitor of the privileged classes” becomes, without the qualification, “the servant of the rich”; “the privileged classes” become “the ruling classes,” and “a class” that revels on the proceeds of labor becomes “a handful of people” living in luxury “at the expense of the masses.”

    Original

    The Christian revelation was the doctrine of human equality, of the fatherhood of God, of the brotherhood of man.
    It struck at the very basis of that monstrous tyranny that then oppressed the civilised world; it struck at the fetters of the captive, at the bonds of the slave, at that monstrous injustice which allowed a class to revel on the proceeds of labour, while those who did the labour fared scantily.
    That is the reason why early Christianity was persecuted. And when they could no longer hold it down, then the privileged classes adopted and perverted the new faith, and it became, in its very triumph, not the pure Christianity of the early days, but a Christianity that, to a very great extent, was the servitor of the privileged classes.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Христианское откровение было учением о равенстве людей, о том, что бог есть отец, а люди — братья. Оно ударяло в самый корень того ужасного насилия, которое душило цивилизованный мир; оно разбивало цепи рабов и уничтожало ту великую неправду, которая давала возможность кучке людей роскошествовать на счет массы и лишало рабочих людей произведений их труда. Вот почему преследовалось первое христианство, и вот почему, когда стало ясно, что его нельзя уничтожить, правящие классы приняли его и извратили. Оно перестало в своем торжестве быть истинным христианством первых времен и сделалось служителем богатых людей.

    По Генри Джорджу.

    The Christian revelation was a teaching about the equality of men, about God being the Father and men being brothers. It struck at the very root of the terrible violence that was stifling the civilized world; it broke the chains of the slaves and destroyed the great injustice that enabled a handful of people to live in luxury at the expense of the masses and deprived working people of the products of their labor. That is why early Christianity was persecuted, and that is why, when it became clear that it could not be destroyed, the ruling classes accepted it and perverted it. In its triumph it ceased to be the true Christianity of the earliest times and became the servant of the rich.

    After Henry George.

    From Thy Kingdom Come, a sermon delivered in the City Hall, Glasgow, 28 April 1889 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    After Henry George’s own words
    The Christian revelation was the doctrine of human equality, of the fatherhood of God, of the brotherhood of man.
    It struck at the very basis of that monstrous tyranny that then oppressed the civilised world; it struck at the fetters of the captive, at the bonds of the slave, at that monstrous injustice which allowed a class to revel on the proceeds of labour, while those who did the labour fared scantily.
    That is the reason why early Christianity was persecuted. And when they could no longer hold it down, then the privileged classes adopted and perverted the new faith, and it became, in its very triumph, not the pure Christianity of the early days, but a Christianity that, to a very great extent, was the servitor of the privileged classes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Thy Kingdom Come, a sermon delivered in the City Hall, Glasgow, 28 April 1889, Our Land and Land Policy, Speeches, Lectures and Miscellaneous Writings (New York, 1901), pp. 290–291.

    Signed 'after Henry George': close in order and in most words, with changes in the middle and at the end. 'it struck at the fetters of the captive, at the bonds of the slave' becomes 'it broke the chains of the slaves' (разбивало цепи рабов); 'allowed a class to revel on the proceeds of labour, while those who did the labour fared scantily' becomes 'allowed a handful of people to live in luxury at the expense of the mass and deprived working people of the products of their labour'; 'when they could no longer hold it down' becomes 'when it became clear that it could not be destroyed'; 'the privileged classes' become 'the ruling classes' (правящие классы); and 'a Christianity that, to a very great extent, was the servitor of the privileged classes' becomes 'the servant of rich people' (служителем богатых людей), without George's 'to a very great extent'. 'that monstrous tyranny' is 'that terrible violence' (того ужасного насилия). Tolstoy adds 'and that is why' before the adoption, making it a second reason. The Jubilee list names S. D. Nikolaev's Russian of George's «Избранные речи и статьи» (Posrednik, 1905); whether it holds this sermon was not checked. No printable.

    Translation note. «Лишало», “deprived”, is printed in the neuter, which would make the revelation its subject; the English reads «лишала», with «неправду», the injustice, as the sense requires.

  73. Ruskin’s devouring army, “always on the increase in mass of numbers, and rapidity of march,” becomes one the good people themselves “strive to increase still further”; “two or three destitute persons” become “two or three ruined families,” and “years” become “decades.” †

    Original

    For the failure of all good people nowadays is that, associating politely with wicked persons, countenancing them in their wickedness, and often joining in it, they think to avert its consequences by collaterally labouring to repair the ruin it has caused;
    and while, in the morning, they satisfy their hearts by ministering to the wants of two or three destitute persons, in the evening they dine with, envy, and prepare themselves to follow the example of, the rich speculator who has caused the destitution of two or three thousand.
    They are thus destroying more in hours than they can amend in years; or, at the best, vainly feeding the famine-struck populations, in the rear of a devouring army, always on the increase in mass of numbers, and rapidity of march.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ошибка всех добрых людей в наше время состоит в том, что, вежливо протягивая руку злым, поддерживая их в их зле и часто даже содействуя им, они надеются отвратить последствия зла.

    Утром они, чтобы удовлетворить сердечной потребности, помогают нужде двух или трех разоренных семей, а по вечерам обедают с разорителями этих семей, завидуют им и подготовляются следовать примеру богатого спекулятора, разорившего две или три тысячи людей. Таким образом, они разрушают в несколько часов больше, чем в силах исправить в течение десятков лет. Они подобны, в лучшем случае, людям, которые, пытаясь накормить голодающее население в тылу всеистребляющей армии, стараются всё более увеличить численность этой армии и быстроту ее передвижения.

    Джон Рёскин.

    The error of all good people in our time is that, while politely holding out a hand to the wicked, supporting them in their evil, and often even assisting them, they hope to avert the consequences of evil.

    In the morning, to satisfy a need of the heart, they relieve the want of two or three ruined families, and in the evening they dine with those who ruined these families, envy them, and prepare to follow the example of the rich speculator who has ruined two or three thousand people. In this way they destroy in a few hours more than they are able to repair in the course of decades. They are, at best, like people who, while trying to feed a starving population in the rear of an all-destroying army, strive to increase still further the size of that army and the speed of its movement.

    John Ruskin.

    From Fors Clavigera, Letter LXIII · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    For the failure of all good people nowadays is that, associating politely with wicked persons, countenancing them in their wickedness, and often joining in it, they think to avert its consequences by collaterally labouring to repair the ruin it has caused; …
    … and while, in the morning, they satisfy their hearts by ministering to the wants of two or three destitute persons, in the evening they dine with, envy, and prepare themselves to follow the example of, the rich speculator who has caused the destitution of two or three thousand.
    They are thus destroying more in hours than they can amend in years; or, at the best, vainly feeding the famine-struck populations, in the rear of a devouring army, always on the increase in mass of numbers, and rapidity of march.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Ошибка всех добрых людей в наше время состоит в том, что, вежливо протягивая руку злым, поддерживая их в их зле и часто даже содействуя им, они надеются отвратить последствие зла, побочно стараясь исправить причиненный им вред.
    Таким образом, они разрушают в несколько часов больше, чем в силах исправить в течение десятков лет, или в лучшем случае, тщетно кормя голодающее население в тылу всеистребляющей армии, стараются всё более увеличить численность этой армии и быстроту ее передвижения.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fors Clavigera, Letter LXIII (1876), Letter LXIII, on the meaning of the St George's Company, before the call to separate from those who practise iniquity.

    Close in the first two sentences, changed in the last. The Circle drops 'by collaterally labouring to repair the ruin it has caused', which the 1903 version (13 October) kept (побочно стараясь исправить причиненный им вред). 'two or three destitute persons' become 'two or three ruined families', and the good dine 'with the ruiners of these families' (с разорителями этих семей); 'in years' becomes 'in decades' (в течение десятков лет). In the last clause Ruskin's army is 'always on the increase in mass of numbers, and rapidity of march'; in Tolstoy the good people themselves 'try to increase still more the size of this army and the speed of its movement' (стараются всё более увеличить численность этой армии и быстроту ее передвижения), as already in 1903; the Circle makes it a simile ('They are like, at best, people who…', Они подобны, в лучшем случае, людям) and drops 'vainly' (тщетно). The letter includes a piece dated 8 February 1876. The Jubilee commentary on Thoughts of Wise Men names the source of its Ruskin: L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection, «Избранные мысли Джона Рёскина» (Posrednik, 1902); the Circle's list adds its third part (1904). No printable.

  74. “How to do the just thing” becomes doing “what is proper to man,” and Ruskin’s question, “How do you know what you have done, or are doing?”, becomes a concession: “Yes, of course; we will not be conscious of all that we do.”

    Original

    You knock a man into a ditch, and then you tell him to remain content in the 'position in which Providence has placed him.' That's modern Christianity.
    You say--'We did not knock him into the ditch.' How do you know what you have done, or are doing?
    That's just what we have all got to know, and what we shall never know, until the question with us every morning, is, not how to do the gainful thing, but how to do the just thing;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Вы толкаете человека в яму и затем говорите ему, что он должен быть доволен тем положением, в которое поставило его провидение. Таково наше современное христианство. Вы говорите: «мы не толкали его». Да, конечно, мы до тех пор не будем сознавать всего, что делаем и чего не делаем, пока каждое утро не будем задавать себе вопроса, как нам в течение дня делать не то, что выгодно, а что свойственно человеку.

    Джон Рёскин.

    You push a man into a pit and then tell him that he must be content with the position in which Providence has placed him. Such is our modern Christianity. You say: “We did not push him.” Yes, of course; we will not be conscious of all that we do and do not do until every morning we ask ourselves how, in the course of the day, we are to do not what is profitable, but what is proper to man.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Crown of Wild Olive · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    You knock a man into a ditch, and then you tell him to remain content in the 'position in which Providence has placed him.' That's modern Christianity.
    You say--'We did not knock him into the ditch.' How do you know what you have done, or are doing?
    That's just what we have all got to know, and what we shall never know, until the question with us every morning, is, not how to do the gainful thing, but how to do the just thing; …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Вы толкаете человека в яму и затем говорите ему, что он должен быть доволен тем положением, в которое поставило его провидение. Таково наше современное христианство.
    Да, конечно, мы до тех пор не будем сознавать всего, что делаем и чего не делаем, пока каждое утро не будем задавать себе вопроса, как нам в течение дня делать не то, что выгодно, а что справедливо, пока мы не станем настолько, по крайней мере, христианами, чтобы признать справедливость изречения магометан, гласящего, что «час справедливости стоит больше семидесяти лет молитвы».
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Crown of Wild Olive (1866), Lecture I 'Work', Lecture I, after Justice's question about the crossing-sweeper.

    Close in the first three sentences; the end is changed. Ruskin's 'not how to do the gainful thing, but how to do the just thing' becomes 'not what is profitable, but what befits a human being' (а что свойственно человеку); the 1903 version (10 November) kept 'what is just' (что справедливо). The Circle ends there, leaving out the maxim Ruskin closes with, 'One hour in the execution of justice is worth seventy years of prayer', which 1903 kept. Ruskin's question 'How do you know what you have done, or are doing? That's just what we have all got to know' becomes a concession, 'Yes, of course, we shall not be aware of all we do and fail to do'. 'ditch' is 'pit' (яма) in both Russian versions. The Jubilee commentary on Thoughts of Wise Men names the source of its Ruskin: L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection, «Избранные мысли Джона Рёскина» (Posrednik, 1902); the Circle's list adds its third part (1904). No printable.

  75. The patch of ground where you may rest after your labor, “reposer après votre labeur,” becomes one where “you could stop to till the soil”; “strangers” become “wanderers,” and “this field is mine” becomes “This is my land.”

    Original · translated by anonymous

    Ye are in the world as strangers.
    Go to the north and the south, to the east and to the west, on whatever side you turn, you will find a man who will drive you away, saying, this field is mine.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Вы все странники в этом мире. Иди на север, юг, запад или восток, — везде, где ты остановишься, найдется человек, который прогонит тебя, говоря: «это моя земля». И, обойдя все страны мира, вы вернетесь, узнав, что нигде нет несчастного куска земли, где бы ваша жена могла родить, и где бы вы могли остановиться возделывать землю, и где ваши дети могли бы похоронить ваши кости.

    Ламенэ.

    You are all wanderers in this world. Go north, south, west, or east — wherever you stop, there will be a man who drives you away, saying: “This is my land.” And when you have gone around all the countries of the world, you will come back having learned that nowhere is there a wretched patch of ground where your wife could give birth, and where you could stop to till the soil, and where your children could bury your bones.

    Lamennais.

    From Paroles d'un croyant · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Vous êtes dans ce monde comme des étrangers.
    Allez au Nord et au Midi, à l’Orient et à l’Occident, en quelque endroit que vous vous arrêtiez, vous trouverez un homme qui vous en chassera, en disant : Ce champ est à moi.
    Et après avoir parcouru tous les pays, vous reviendrez, sachant qu’il n’y a nulle part un pauvre petit coin de terre où votre femme en travail puisse enfanter son premier-né, où vous puissiez reposer après votre labeur, où, arrivé au dernier terme, vos enfants puissent enfouir vos os, comme dans un lieu qui soit à vous.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · anonymous, 1834
    Ye are in the world as strangers.
    Go to the north and the south, to the east and to the west, on whatever side you turn, you will find a man who will drive you away, saying, this field is mine.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Paroles d'un croyant (1834), Chapter IX, the first paragraph.

    The first paragraph of chapter IX, close except for one clause. 'Où vous puissiez reposer après votre labeur' (where you may rest after your labor) becomes «где бы вы могли остановиться возделывать землю» (where you could stay to till the land). 'Comme des étrangers' (as strangers) becomes «странники» (wanderers), 'Ce champ est à moi' (this field is mine) «это моя земля», and 'votre femme en travail puisse enfanter son premier-né' «ваша жена могла родить». Tolstoy leaves out 'comme dans un lieu qui soit à vous' and the next sentence, 'C'est là, certes, une grande misère'. He moves from «вы» to «ты» and back where Lamennais keeps 'vous'.

  76. The “Land Question,” called so “by a somewhat heartless euphemism,” becomes “the right to the ownership of land,” and Manning’s close, that all this is contained in the land question, becomes “All this is contained in the right of landed property.”

    Original

    But the ‘ Land Question,’ as we call it, by a somewhat heartless euphemism, means hunger, thirst, nakedness, notice to quit, labour spent in vain, the toil of years seized upon, the breaking up of homes, the miseries, sicknesses, deaths, of parents, children, wives; the despair and wildness which spring up in the hearts of the poor when legal force, like a sharp harrow, goes over the most sensitive and vital rights of mankind.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Право на собственность земли означает голод, жажду, отсутствие одежд, труд, потраченный даром, захват произведений готового труда, уничтожение домов, нищету, болезни, смерть родителей, детей, жен, отчаяние и одичание в сердцах бедных, когда законная сила поражает их в самые чувствительные и жизненные права человечества. Всё это заключается в праве земельной собственности.

    Кардинал Манинг.

    The right to the ownership of land means hunger, thirst, want of clothing, labor spent in vain, the seizure of the products of labor already done, the destruction of homes, destitution, sickness, the death of parents, children, wives, despair and brutalization in the hearts of the poor, when the force of law strikes them in the most sensitive and vital rights of humanity. All this is contained in the right of landed property.

    Cardinal Manning.

    From Ireland: A Letter to Earl Grey · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Cardinal Manning’s own words
    But the ‘ Land Question,’ as we call it, by a somewhat heartless euphemism, means hunger, thirst, nakedness, notice to quit, labour spent in vain, the toil of years seized upon, the breaking up of homes, the miseries, sicknesses, deaths, of parents, children, wives; the despair and wildness which spring up in the hearts of the poor when legal force, like a sharp harrow, goes over the most sensitive and vital rights of mankind.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Ireland: A Letter to Earl Grey (1868), London: Longmans, Green, 1868, pp. 40-41, on the land question as the deepest cause of Irish discontent.

    Changed in its subject. Manning writes of 'the "Land Question," as we call it, by a somewhat heartless euphemism': what the question means for the Irish poor. Tolstoy makes it 'the right to the ownership of land' (право на собственность земли), and Manning's close, 'All this is contained in the land question' (split by the page number in the scan, so not an excerpt), becomes 'All this is contained in the right of landed property'. 'Notice to quit' is dropped, 'the toil of years seized upon' becomes 'the seizure of the products of labour already done', 'the breaking up of homes' becomes 'the destruction of homes', 'the miseries, sicknesses' becomes 'poverty, disease', and 'when legal force, like a sharp harrow, goes over the most sensitive and vital rights of mankind' becomes 'when legal force strikes them in the most sensitive and vital rights of humanity'. How the passage reached Tolstoy was not found; Crosby's Earth for All Calendar, in the Jubilee list, is not online. No printable.

  77. The world “drunk with gold and all manner of unholy plunder” becomes a world “drunk with impure lusts of every kind,” and “the seer” becomes “the prophets.”

    Original

    as a drunken man who is standing on the brink of a precipice, indulges in drunken laughter . and ribald speech at the warning of those who would prevent him from falling down to destruc- ‘tion, is the world to-day drunk with gold and all manner of unholy plunder, and scofling at the seer who would save it from its impending fate.
    As of old it may be said: “O! Jerusalem! Jerusa- lem! which killeth the Prophets and stoned them

    TolstoyТолстой

    Как пьяный человек, стоящий на краю пропасти, отвечает глупым смехом и непристойными речами на предостережения людей, желающих удержать его от падения, так и наш мир, опьяненный разного рода нечистыми вожделениями, насмехается над пророками, хотящими спасти его от грозящей ему участи. Как и в древнее время, можно сказать теперь: «О Иерусалим, Иерусалим, избивающий пророков и камнями побивающий посланных к тебе! Сколько раз я хотел собрать детей твоих, как птица собирает птенцов своих под крылья, но ты не хотел этого».

    Люси Малори.

    As a drunken man standing at the edge of an abyss answers with foolish laughter and indecent talk the warnings of people who want to keep him from falling, so our world, drunk with impure lusts of every kind, mocks the prophets who want to save it from the fate that threatens it. Now, as in ancient times, one may say: “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, you who kill the prophets and stone those who are sent to you! How often I wanted to gather your children, as a bird gathers its young under its wings, but you did not want it.”

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    … as a drunken man who is standing on the brink of a precipice, indulges in drunken laughter . and ribald speech at the warning of those who would prevent him from falling down to destruc- ‘tion, is the world to-day drunk with gold and all manner of unholy plunder, and scofling at the seer who would save it from its impending fate.
    As of old it may be said: “O! Jerusalem! Jerusalem! which killeth the Prophets and stoned them …
    Source text: archive.org
    Related · The Russian Bible
    Иерусалим, Иерусалим, избивающий пророков и камнями побивающий посланных к тебе! сколько раз хотел Я собрать детей твоих, как птица собирает птенцов своих под крылья, и вы не захотели!
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. VI, no. 1, October 1891, The first page ('From Everlasting unto Everlasting'), an unsigned editorial paragraph after the one on the Brotherhood of Humanity.

    Changed in what the world is drunk with. Mallory's world is 'drunk with gold and all manner of unholy plunder'; Tolstoy's is 'intoxicated with all kinds of impure lusts' (опьяненный разного рода нечистыми вожделениями). 'The seer' becomes 'the prophets', 'drunken laughter and ribald speech' becomes 'foolish laughter and indecent speech', and 'the world to-day' becomes 'our world'. Mallory quotes Luke 13:34 loosely ('which killeth the Prophets and stoned them that are sent you; how often would I have gathered thy children together as a hen doth gather her brood under her wings, and ye would not!'); Tolstoy gives the lament in the Synodal wording of Matthew 23:37 as far as «под крылья», and ends «но ты не хотел этого» where the Synodal has «и вы не захотели!». The paragraph is unsigned, among the editor's own. The scan's OCR is poor ('Eves' for 'Even', 'scofling' for 'scoffing'); the excerpts keep it as it stands, and the IAPSOP PDF of the issue (not saved) is no cleaner. No printable.

    Translation note. Matthew 23:37 (also Luke 13:34). Where Tolstoy has a bird gathering its young, the KJV has “as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings”; for his “but you did not want it” the KJV has “and ye would not!”

  78. “The sum of good they have done” becomes “the true word they spoke”: the good deeds become words; Mazzini’s “thinker of the past century” is dropped.

    Original · translated by Emilie Ashurst Venturi

    A thinker of the past century has described Humanity as A man that lives and learns for ever. Individuals die, but the amount of truth they have thought, and the sum of good they have done, dies not with them.
    The education of Humanity is built up like those Eastern Pyramids to which every passing traveller added a stone.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человечество есть вечно учащийся человек. Отдельные люди умирают, но истина, до которой они додумались, та правда, которую они высказали, не погибает вместе с ними. Человечество хранит всё это, и человек из могил умерших пользуется тем, что добыто людьми, жившими до него. Каждый из нас родится в мире верований человечества, жившего до нас; и каждый бессознательно вносит что-нибудь более или менее ценное для жизни человечества, которое ему унаследует. Воспитание человечества совершается подобно тем восточным пирамидам, для которых каждый проходивший мимо клал по камню. Мы, минутные жильцы, отзываемые для пополнения нашего воспитания в иное место, уходим; но воспитание человечества, хотя и медленно, но совершается непрерывно.

    По Мадзини.

    Humanity is a man forever learning. Individual people die, but the truth they thought their way to, the true word they spoke, does not perish with them. Humanity preserves all of it, and man takes from the graves of the dead what was won by the people who lived before him. Each of us is born into the world of beliefs of the humanity that lived before us; and each of us unconsciously brings something of more or less value to the life of the humanity that will be his heir. The education of humanity goes on like those Eastern pyramids to which everyone who passed by added a stone. We, tenants of a moment, called away to another place to complete our education, depart; but the education of humanity, though slowly, goes on without interruption.

    After Mazzini.

    From Doveri dell'uomo · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Italian
    L’Umanità, ha detto un pensatore del secolo scorso, è un uomo che impara sempre. Gl’individui muoiono; ma quel tanto di vero che essi hanno pensato, quel tanto di buono ch’essi hanno operato non va perduto con essi: l’Umanità lo raccoglie e gli uomini che passeggiano sulla loro sepoltura ne fanno lor pro.
    Ognuno di noi nasce in oggi in una atmosfera d’idee e di credenze, elaborata da tutta l’Umanità anteriore: ognuno di noi porta, senza pur saperlo, un elemento più o meno importante alla vita dell’Umanità successiva.
    La educazione dell’Umanità progredisce come si innalzano in Oriente quelle piramidi alle quali ogni viandante aggiunge una pietra. Noi passiamo, viandanti d’un giorno, chiamati a compiere la nostra educazione individuale altrove; l’educazione dell’Umanità si mostra a lampi in ciascuno di noi, si svela lentamente, progressivamente, continuamente nell’Umanità.
    Source text: it.wikisource.org
    In English · Emilie Ashurst Venturi, 1862
    A thinker of the past century has described Humanity as A man that lives and learns for ever. Individuals die, but the amount of truth they have thought, and the sum of good they have done, dies not with them.
    The education of Humanity is built up like those Eastern Pyramids to which every passing traveller added a stone.
    Source text: archive.org
    Related · Fragment d'un traité du vide
    De sorte que toute la suite des hommes, pendant le cours de tant de siècles, doit être considérée comme un même homme qui subsiste toujours et qui apprend continuellement : …
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Doveri dell'uomo (The Duties of Man), Chapter III, «La Legge» (London, 1860, p. 38); Venturi's English, chapter III, pp. 60–61.

    One continuous passage, close in its order and images, with two changes of sense. 'Quel tanto di buono ch'essi hanno operato' (the good they have done) becomes «та правда, которую они высказали» (the truth they have spoken); the good deeds become words. 'L'educazione dell'Umanità si mostra a lampi in ciascuno di noi, si svela lentamente, progressivamente, continuamente' (shows itself in flashes in each of us, unfolds slowly, progressively, continuously) becomes «хотя и медленно, но совершается непрерывно», without the flashes. 'Gli uomini che passeggiano sulla loro sepoltura ne fanno lor pro' becomes «человек из могил умерших пользуется тем, что добыто людьми, жившими до него», and 'viandanti d'un giorno' (travellers of a day) «минутные жильцы» (lodgers of a minute). Tolstoy drops Mazzini's attribution of the first sentence to 'un pensatore del secolo scorso'. Mazzini does not name him; the image goes back to Pascal's fragment of a preface to a treatise on the vacuum (related). Signed «По Мадзини».

  79. The religion “which churches stop their discords to burn and exterminate” becomes “the truth for whose destruction all its scattered enemies unite,” so the churches go unnamed; “by sympathy with the invisible and real” becomes “because he strives toward the infinite and the true,” and “against the law” becomes “contrary to the law of the world.”

    Original

    Honor him whose life is perpetual victory; him, who, by sympathy with the invisible and real, finds support in labor, instead of praise; who does not shine, and would rather not.
    With eyes open, he makes the choice of virtue, which outrages the virtuous; of religion, which churches stop their discords to burn and exterminate; for the highest virtue is always against the law.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Почитай того, чья жизнь есть неперестающая победа, — того, кто, благодаря тому, что стремится к бесконечному и истинному, находит поддержку не в похвалах, а в труде, — кто не блестит и не хочет блестеть. Он, вперед зная, что пострадает за это, избрал ту добродетель, которая подвергается ругательствам, ту истину, для истребления которой соединяются все разрозненные враги ее. Высшая добродетель всегда противна мирскому закону.

    Эмерсон.

    Honor him whose life is an unceasing victory — him who, because he strives toward the infinite and the true, finds support not in praise but in labor — him who does not shine and does not wish to shine. Knowing beforehand that he will suffer for it, he has chosen the virtue that is reviled, the truth for whose destruction all its scattered enemies unite. The highest virtue is always contrary to the law of the world.

    Emerson.

    From Worship, in The Conduct of Life · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    Honor him whose life is perpetual victory; him, who, by sympathy with the invisible and real, finds support in labor, instead of praise; who does not shine, and would rather not.
    With eyes open, he makes the choice of virtue, which outrages the virtuous; of religion, which churches stop their discords to burn and exterminate; for the highest virtue is always against the law.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Worship, in The Conduct of Life (1860), Toward the end of the essay, after the men who 'have truly learned thus much wisdom'.

    The first sentence is close; the second is changed. 'by sympathy with the invisible and real' becomes 'because he strives for the infinite and true' (благодаря тому, что стремится к бесконечному и истинному). 'With eyes open' becomes 'knowing beforehand that he will suffer for it' (вперед зная, что пострадает за это); 'virtue, which outrages the virtuous' becomes 'the virtue that is met with abuse' (которая подвергается ругательствам); 'religion, which churches stop their discords to burn and exterminate' becomes 'the truth for whose destruction all its scattered enemies unite' (для истребления которой соединяются все разрозненные враги ее), so the churches are no longer named. 'for the highest virtue is always against the law' becomes a sentence of its own, 'The highest virtue is always contrary to the worldly law' (мирскому закону). No Russian of this essay is in the Jubilee list. The saved text is the Boston printing of 1871. No printable.

  80. “Try to understand what you appear to them, as well as what they appear to you; and judge of yourselves … relatively and subordinately” becomes “try to think of your own interests as something secondary; bow before the merits of others.”

    Original

    L. My dear, it is the proverb of proverbs; Apollo's proverb, and the sun's--but do you think you can know yourself by looking INTO yourself? Never.
    You can know what you are, only by looking OUT of yourself. Measure your own powers with those of others; compare your own interests with those of others; try to understand what you appear to them, as well as what they appear to you; and judge of yourselves, in all things, relatively and subordinately; not positively: starting always with a wholesome conviction of the probability that there is nothing particular about you.

    TolstoyТолстой

    «Познай самого себя» есть основное правило. Но неужели вы думаете, что можно познать себя, всматриваясь в себя? Нет. Вы можете познать себя, только присматриваясь к тому, что вне вас. Сравнивайте ваши силы с силами других, ваши интересы с их интересами; старайтесь думать о своих интересах как о чем-то второстепенном, преклоняйтесь перед достоинствами других, исходя из уверенности, что в вас, вероятно, нет ничего особенного.

    Джон Рёскин.

    “Know thyself” is the fundamental rule. But do you really think it is possible to know yourself by peering into yourself? No. You can know yourself only by looking attentively at what is outside you. Compare your powers with the powers of others, your interests with their interests; try to think of your own interests as something secondary; bow before the merits of others, proceeding from the conviction that there is probably nothing special in you.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Ethics of the Dust · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    L. My dear, it is the proverb of proverbs; Apollo's proverb, and the sun's--but do you think you can know yourself by looking INTO yourself? Never.
    You can know what you are, only by looking OUT of yourself. Measure your own powers with those of others; compare your own interests with those of others; try to understand what you appear to them, as well as what they appear to you; and judge of yourselves, in all things, relatively and subordinately; not positively: starting always with a wholesome conviction of the probability that there is nothing particular about you.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Related · The Ethics of the Dust
    … think how many people are noble, if you cannot be; and rejoice in THEIR nobleness.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    «Познай самого себя» есть основное правило. Но неужели вы думаете, что можно познать себя, всматриваясь в себя? Нет. Вы можете познать себя, только присматриваясь к тому, что вне вас. Сравнивайте ваши силы с силами других, ваши интересы с их интересами; старайтесь понять, чем вы кажетесь им и они вам, и судите о себе, как о чем-то второстепенном, исходя из уверенности, что в вас, вероятно, нет ничего особенного.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Ethics of the Dust (1866), Lecture V 'Crystal Virtues', Lecture V, L.'s answer to Mary's question about 'Know thyself'.

    Close at the beginning and the end; the middle is changed in the Circle. Ruskin's 'try to understand what you appear to them, as well as what they appear to you; and judge of yourselves, in all things, relatively and subordinately; not positively' was kept in 1903 (старайтесь понять, чем вы кажетесь им и они вам, и судите о себе, как о чем-то второстепенном); the Circle has 'try to think of your interests as something secondary, bow before the merits of others' (старайтесь думать о своих интересах как о чем-то второстепенном, преклоняйтесь перед достоинствами других). The bow before others' merits is close to Ruskin's words a few lines before (Related). 'the proverb of proverbs; Apollo's proverb, and the sun's' becomes 'the fundamental rule' (основное правило) in both Russian versions. The Jubilee commentary on Thoughts of Wise Men names the source of its Ruskin: L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection, «Избранные мысли Джона Рёскина» (Posrednik, 1902); the Circle's list adds its third part (1904). No printable.

  81. “Not a virtue, but the ground-work of virtue” becomes “not a virtue, but the great work of virtue”: the foundation becomes a great deed; “the end of abstinence” becomes “the very meaning of self-restraint.”

    Original

    To set the mind above the appetites is the end of abstinence, which one of the Fathers observes to be not a virtue, but the ground-work of virtue.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Настраивать свой ум выше своих влечений — это и есть смысл воздержания. О нем один из отцов церкви говорит, что это не добродетель, а великое дело добродетели.

    Джонсон.

    To set one’s mind above one’s appetites — this is the very meaning of self-restraint. Of it one of the Fathers of the Church says that it is not a virtue, but the great work of virtue.

    Johnson.

    From The Idler, No. 52 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Johnson’s own words
    To set the mind above the appetites is the end of abstinence, which one of the Fathers observes to be not a virtue, but the ground-work of virtue.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Idler, No. 52 (14 April 1759), 'Self-denial necessary', The paragraph after the Roman general and his turnips; in The Works of Samuel Johnson, vol. IV (Oxford, 1825).

    Close except in one word, which changes the sense. 'Is the end of abstinence' becomes 'is the meaning of abstinence' (смысл воздержания), and 'not a virtue, but the ground-work of virtue' becomes 'not a virtue, but a great work of virtue' (великое дело добродетели): the foundation becomes a great deed. Tolstoy sets the first clause in italics. The Jubilee name index (vol. 42) refers «Джонсон» at vol. 41, p. 200, to Ben Jonson the dramatist; p. 200 carries March 29 (Blackie, entry 7 of the day, is indexed at p. 201). That is the editors' slip, as on December 9 (12-9.4): the passage is Samuel Johnson's, and Tolstoy's «Джонсон» is right. No printable, because of the changed word.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the dash; it is set here as one span.

  82. “If thou art not able” becomes “if he does not listen to you,” which moves the failure from the one who corrects to the one corrected, and “but go on being gentle” is added.

    Original · translated by George Long

    If a man is mistaken, instruct him kindly and show him his error. But if thou art not able, blame thyself, or blame not even thyself.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если ты заметил в ком-либо ошибку, поправь его кротко и укажи ему, в чем он ошибся. Если же он не слушает тебя, вини одного себя или, еще лучше, никого не вини, а продолжай быть кротким.

    Марк Аврелий.

    If you have noticed a mistake in someone, correct him gently and show him where he went wrong. But if he does not listen to you, blame yourself alone, or, better still, blame no one, but go on being gentle.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Εἰ μὲν σφάλλεται, διδάσκειν εὐμενῶς καὶ τὸ παρορώμενον δεικνύναι. εἰ δὲ ἀδυνατεῖς, σεαυτὸν αἰτιᾶσθαι ἢ μηδὲ σεαυτόν.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    If a man is mistaken, instruct him kindly and show him his error. But if thou art not able, blame thyself, or blame not even thyself.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если ты заметил в ком-либо ошибку, поправь его кротко и укажи ему, в чем он ошибся. Если твоя попытка остается безуспешна, вини одного себя или, еще лучше, никого не вини, а продолжай быть кротким.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, X.4.

    Reworked from Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), February 15. Marcus: "If a man is mistaken, instruct him kindly and show him his error. But if thou art not able, blame thyself, or blame not even thyself." Tolstoy adds the opening «Если ты заметил в ком-либо ошибку» (if you have noticed a mistake in someone) and the close «а продолжай быть кротким» (and go on being meek). Marcus's "if thou art not able" became «Если твоя попытка остается безуспешна» (if your attempt fails) in 1903 and is here «Если же он не слушает тебя» (if he does not listen to you), which moves the failure from the one who corrects to the one corrected.

  83. The moon “when freed from clouds” becomes “the moon on a cloudy night,” and “this world” becomes “this dark world.” †

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    173. He whose evil deeds are covered by good deeds, brightens up this world, like the moon when freed from clouds.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тот, кто свои прежние злые дела покрыл добрыми, светит в этом мрачном мире подобно месяцу в облачной ночи.

    Буддийская мудрость. [Дхаммапада.]

    He who has covered his former evil deeds with good ones shines in this dark world like the moon on a cloudy night.

    Buddhist wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Pali
    Yassa pāpaṁ kataṁ kammaṁ, …
    … kusalena pidhīyati; …
    Somaṁ lokaṁ pabhāseti, …
    … abbhā muttova candimā.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    173. He whose evil deeds are covered by good deeds, brightens up this world, like the moon when freed from clouds.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Тот, кто свои прежние злые дела покрыл впоследствии добрыми, светит в этом мрачном мире подобно месяцу в облачной ночи.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 173 (Lokavagga).

    Dhammapada 173, as in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 28 January, less its «впоследствии». Müller's 'like the moon when freed from clouds' (Pali abbhā muttova candimā) becomes «подобно месяцу в облачной ночи», like the moon on a cloudy night, and 'this world' becomes «этом мрачном мире» (Müller's next verse, 174, begins 'This world is dark'). Both readings are already in the 1903 text, whose Dhammapada came from Gerasimov's Russian (1898, not seen), so the change may be Gerasimov's.

  84. “The abyss of our ignorance” becomes “the abyss of all that we cannot know,” so ignorance becomes a limit of knowing, and the change reflection “must produce” becomes one it “can bring about.”

    Original · translated by J. M. D. Meiklejohn

    The investigations and calculations of astronomers have taught us much that is wonderful; but the most important lesson we have received from them is the discovery of the abyss of our ignorance in relation to the universe—an ignorance the magnitude of which reason, without the information thus derived, could never have conceived. This discovery of our deficiencies must produce a great change in the determination of the aims of human reason.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Наблюдения и вычисления астрономов научили нас многому, достойному удивления; но самый важный результат их исследований, пожалуй, тот, что они обнаружили перед нами бездну всего того, что мы не можем знать: без этих человеческих знаний разум никогда не мог бы представить себе всю огромность этой бездны, а размышление об этом может произвести большую перемену в определении конечных целей деятельности нашего разума.

    Кант.

    The observations and calculations of astronomers have taught us much that is worthy of wonder; but the most important result of their researches is perhaps that they have revealed to us the abyss of all that we cannot know: without this human knowledge, reason could never have pictured to itself the whole vastness of this abyss, and reflection on it can bring about a great change in the determination of the final ends of our reason’s activity.

    Kant.

    From Kritik der reinen Vernunft · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Die Beobachtungen und Berechnungen der Sternkundigen haben uns viel Bewundernswürdiges gelehrt, aber das Wichtigste ist wohl, daß sie uns den Abgrund der Unwissenheit aufgedeckt haben, den die menschliche Vernunft ohne diese Kenntnisse sich niemals so groß hätte vorstellen können, und worüber das Nachdenken eine große Veränderung in der Bestimmung der Endabsichten unseres Vernunftgebrauchs hervorbringen muß.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · J. M. D. Meiklejohn, 1855
    The investigations and calculations of astronomers have taught us much that is wonderful; but the most important lesson we have received from them is the discovery of the abyss of our ignorance in relation to the universe—an ignorance the magnitude of which reason, without the information thus derived, could never have conceived. This discovery of our deficiencies must produce a great change in the determination of the aims of human reason.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Kritik der reinen Vernunft, 2nd ed.
    Die Beobachtungen und Berechnungen der Sternkundigen haben uns viel Bewunderungswürdiges gelehrt, aber das Wichtigste ist wohl, daß sie uns den Abgrund der Unwissenheit aufgedeckt haben, den die menschliche Vernunft, ohne diese Kenntnisse, sich niemals so groß hätte vorstellen können, und worüber das Nachdenken eine große Veränderung in der Bestimmung der Endabsichten unseres Vernunftgebrauchs hervorbringen muß.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Наблюдения и вычисления астрономов научили нас многому, достойному удивления; но самый важный результат их исследований, пожалуй, тот, что они обнаружили перед нами бездну нашего невежества: без этих знаний человеческий разум никогда не мог бы представить себе всю огромность этой бездны, а размышление об этом может произвести большую перемену в определении конечных целей деятельности нашего разума.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Kritik der reinen Vernunft (1781; 2nd ed. 1787), Transcendental Dialectic, Book II, ch. III, section 2, footnote, as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 96; Kritik der reinen Vernunft A 575 / B 603, footnote (Gutenberg text of the 2nd ed.); Meiklejohn, note 65.

    Kant's footnote, with two changes. Kant: the most important thing the astronomers have taught us is that they have uncovered “the abyss of ignorance” (den Abgrund der Unwissenheit); Tolstoy: «бездну всего того, что мы не можем знать» (the abyss of all that we cannot know), so ignorance becomes a limit of knowing. Kant: reflection on it “must produce” (hervorbringen muß) a great change in the determination of the final aims of our use of reason; Tolstoy: «может произвести» (can produce). Tolstoy also writes «без этих человеческих знаний» (without this human knowledge) for “ohne diese Kenntnisse” (without this knowledge). In «Путь жизни» (the tolstoy block) the same translation reads «бездну нашего невежества» (the abyss of our ignorance), Kant's sense, and keeps «может произвести».

  85. “The unremitting retention of simple and high sentiments in obscure duties” becomes “the constant fulfillment of unnoticed duties with a simple and morally exalted feeling,” so holding fast to sentiments becomes doing one’s duties, and a temper that “will work with honor” becomes one that “will act with courage and strength.” †

    Original

    The unremitting retention of simple and high sentiments in obscure duties is hardening the character to that temper which will work with honor, if need be in the tumult, or on the scaffold.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Постоянное исполнение незаметных обязанностей с простым и нравственно возвышенным чувством укрепляет характер до той степени, при которой он будет мужественно и сильно действовать в шуме мира и на плахе.

    Эмерсон.

    The constant fulfillment of unnoticed duties with a simple and morally exalted feeling strengthens character to such a degree that it will act with courage and strength in the noise of the world and on the scaffold.

    Emerson.

    From Heroism, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    The unremitting retention of simple and high sentiments in obscure duties is hardening the character to that temper which will work with honor, if need be in the tumult, or on the scaffold.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Heroism, in Essays, First Series (1841), Late in the essay, after 'Let him quit too much association, let him go home much, and stablish himself in those courses he approves'.

    One sentence, close in its frame and changed in two places. 'The unremitting retention of simple and high sentiments in obscure duties' becomes 'the constant fulfilment of unnoticed duties with a simple and morally elevated feeling' (Постоянное исполнение незаметных обязанностей с простым и нравственно возвышенным чувством), so Emerson's holding fast to sentiments becomes the doing of duties; 'which will work with honor' becomes 'it will act bravely and strongly' (будет мужественно и сильно действовать). 'if need be' is left out, and 'in the tumult' becomes 'in the noise of the world' (в шуме мира). Not faithful throughout: no printable. The Jubilee list names two Russian Emerson selections, Nakashidze's «Высшая душа» (Posrednik, 1902) and «О доверии к себе» (Posrednik, 1904), and two English ones, Garnett's Passages (1902) and Broadbent's An Emerson's Treasury (1903); none was found online, so whether a change is Tolstoy's or a translator's cannot be told.

  86. Schopenhauer’s “die Persönlichkeit, das Individuum,” the personality, the individual, which belongs to the dreaming consciousness, becomes “the fact that I see myself as a being separate from all else,” and his reason that death therefore appears as annihilation is left out.

    Original · German

    werden als ein Traum, und der Tod als das Erwachen.
    und nicht dem wachen Bewußtſeyn an; weshalb denn jenem der

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если жизнь есть сон, а смерть — пробуждение, то тогда то, что я вижу себя отдельным от всего существом, есть сновидение.

    По Шопенгауэру.

    If life is a sleep and death an awakening, then the fact that I see myself as a being separate from all else is a dream.

    After Schopenhauer.

    From Parerga und Paralipomena II, ch. X · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Julius Frauenstädt, Arthur Schopenhauer: Lichtstrahlen aus seinen Werken
    Das Leben kann allerdings angeſehen werden als ein Traum, und der Tod als das Erwachen. Dann aber gehört die Perſönlichkeit, das Individuum, dem träumenden und nicht dem wachen Bewußtſeyn an; weshalb denn jenem der Tod ſich als Vernichtung darſtellt.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · German
    … werden als ein Traum, und der Tod als das Erwachen.
    … und nicht dem wachen Bewußtſeyn an; weshalb denn jenem der …
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Если жизнь есть сон, а смерть — пробуждение, то то, что я вижу себя отделенным от всего существом, есть сновидение, от которого я надеюсь пробудиться, умирая.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Parerga und Paralipomena II, ch. X (Zur Lehre von der Unzerstörbarkeit unseres wahren Wesens durch den Tod), § 140, as excerpted in Frauenstädt, Lichtstrahlen aus seinen Werken (1862 ed.; Tolstoy had the 1891 ed.), Parerga II, 2nd ed. (Frauenstädt, Berlin 1862), § 140, p. 289; Lichtstrahlen (1862), p. 101, citing "P. II, 232".

    A free version, as «По Шопенгауэру» says, of the passage Lichtstrahlen excerpts from Parerga II, § 140: “Life can indeed be regarded as a dream, and death as the awakening. But then the personality, the individual, belongs to the dreaming and not to the waking consciousness; which is why to the former death presents itself as annihilation.” Tolstoy keeps the first sentence as a condition («Если жизнь есть сон, а смерть — пробуждение») and turns the second into «то, что я вижу себя отдельным от всего существом, есть сновидение» (that I see myself as a being separate from everything is the dream): Schopenhauer's “personality, the individual” becomes the sight of oneself as separate from everything, and his point that death therefore looks like annihilation is left out. Tolstoy printed the same sentence in «На каждый день» (29 February, no. 3) and, in «Путь жизни» (the tolstoy block), with an added close: «от которого я надеюсь пробудиться, умирая» (from which I hope to awaken in dying). The Parerga scan's OCR is broken around the passage, so it is excerpted in two clean pieces; Lichtstrahlen gives it whole. No public-domain English of § 140 was found among the saved translations (Dircks gives only the dialogue that follows).

    Translation note. «Сон» means both “sleep” and “dream”; “dream” here renders «сновидение».

  87. Socrates’ suggestion that death “may not be the greatest good” becomes an open question, “whether it is an evil or a good,” and men who fear it as “the greatest evil” fear it as “an evil.”

    Original · translated by Benjamin Jowett

    For the fear of death is indeed the pretence of wisdom, and not real wisdom, being a pretence of knowing the unknown;
    and no one knows whether death, which men in their fear apprehend to be the greatest evil, may not be the greatest good.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никто не знает, что такое смерть, зло она или добро. А все люди боятся ее, как будто знают наверное, что она зло.

    Платон.

    No one knows what death is, whether it is an evil or a good. Yet all people fear it, as though they knew for certain that it is an evil.

    Plato.

    From Apology of Socrates · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … τὸ γάρ τοι θάνατον δεδιέναι, ὦ ἄνδρες, οὐδὲν ἄλλο ἐστὶν ἢ δοκεῖν σοφὸν εἶναι μὴ ὄντα· δοκεῖν γὰρ εἰδέναι ἐστὶν ἃ οὐκ οἶδεν.
    … οἶδε μὲν γὰρ οὐδεὶς τὸν θάνατον οὐδʼ εἰ τυγχάνει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ πάντων μέγιστον ὂν τῶν ἀγαθῶν, δεδίασι δʼ ὡς εὖ εἰδότες ὅτι μέγιστον τῶν κακῶν ἐστι.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · Benjamin Jowett, 1871
    For the fear of death is indeed the pretence of wisdom, and not real wisdom, being a pretence of knowing the unknown; …
    … and no one knows whether death, which men in their fear apprehend to be the greatest evil, may not be the greatest good.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Никто не знает, что такое смерть и не есть ли она величайшее для человека добро. И, однако, все ее страшатся, как бы в сознании, что она — величайшее зло.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Apology of Socrates, 29a–b.

    A shortened form of Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), November 11: «Никто не знает, что такое смерть и не есть ли она величайшее для человека добро. И, однако, все ее страшатся, как бы в сознании, что она — величайшее зло». Socrates at his trial: no one knows death, nor whether it may not be the greatest of all goods for man, yet men fear it as if they knew well that it is the greatest of evils (οἶδε μὲν γὰρ οὐδεὶς τὸν θάνατον οὐδʼ εἰ τυγχάνει τῷ ἀνθρώπῳ πάντων μέγιστον ὂν τῶν ἀγαθῶν). For the Circle Tolstoy dropped both superlatives: "whether it may not be the greatest good" becomes «зло она или добро» (whether it is evil or good), and "the greatest of evils" becomes «что она зло» (that it is evil). Plato's suggestion that death may be the greatest good becomes an open question.

  88. “We are so unfortunate” becomes “People for the most part,” and the secret of rejoicing without being troubled, which “is perpetual motion,” out of reach, becomes a rule within it: “only that man is right who knows how to rejoice and at the same time not be distressed.” †

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    We are so unfortunate that we can only take pleasure in a thing on condition of being annoyed if it turn out ill, as a thousand things can do, and do every hour.
    He who should find the secret of rejoicing in the good, without troubling himself with its contrary evil, would have hit the mark. It is perpetual motion.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди большею частью так относятся к своим удовольствиям, что огорчаются, если теряют их. Но прав только тот человек, который умеет радоваться и вместе с тем не огорчаться, когда проходит причина его радости.

    Паскаль.

    People for the most part regard their pleasures in such a way that they are distressed if they lose them. But only that man is right who knows how to rejoice and at the same time not be distressed when the cause of his joy passes.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Nous sommes si malheureux que nous ne pouvons prendre plaisir à une chose qu'à condition de nous fâcher si elle réussit mal …
    … aurait trouvé le secret de se réjouir du bien sans se fâcher du mal contraire, aurait trouvé le point ; c'est le mouvement perpétuel.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    We are so unfortunate that we can only take pleasure in a thing on condition of being annoyed if it turn out ill, as a thousand things can do, and do every hour.
    He who should find the secret of rejoicing in the good, without troubling himself with its contrary evil, would have hit the mark. It is perpetual motion.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Люди большею частью так относятся к своим удовольствиям, что огорчаются, если теряют их. Но прав только тот человек, который умеет радоваться и вместе с тем не огорчаться, когда проходит причина его радости.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 181 (Section II); Trotter 181.

    B. 181 with its sense turned. Pascal says 'nous sommes si malheureux' (we are so unhappy) that we can enjoy a thing only on condition of being vexed if it goes wrong, and that whoever found the secret of rejoicing in good without being vexed by the contrary evil 'aurait trouvé le point ; c'est le mouvement perpétuel': perpetual motion, a thing not to be had. Tolstoy's version makes it a rule within reach: «Люди большею частью» ('most people') grieve when they lose their pleasures, «Но прав только тот человек, который умеет радоваться и вместе с тем не огорчаться» ('but only he is right who can rejoice and yet not grieve'). The Circle repeats his 1903 text word for word; the commentary of Jubilee vol. 40 names the Pascal source of that book, A. I. Orlov's «Французский ученый Влас Паскаль. Его жизнь и труды» (Посредник, 1889), not found online.

  89. The good man “satisfied with his own just acts and benevolent disposition” becomes one “who has gained inner peace through love and good deeds,” and “perhaps you will manage” is added. †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Try how the life of the good man suits thee, the life of him who is satisfied with his portion out of the whole, and satisfied with his own just acts and benevolent disposition.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Попробуй: может быть, тебе удастся прожить, как человеку, довольному своей судьбой, приобретшему внутренний мир любовью и добрыми делами.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Try: perhaps you will manage to live as a man content with his lot, who has gained inner peace through love and good deeds.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Πείρασον πῶς σοι χωρεῖ καὶ ὁ τοῦ ἀγαθοῦ ἀνθρώπου βίος τοῦ ἀρεσκομένου μὲν τοῖς ἐκ τῶν ὅλων ἀπονεμομένοις, ἀρκουμένου δὲ τῇ ἰδίᾳ πράξει δικαίᾳ καὶ διαθέσει εὐμενεῖ.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Try how the life of the good man suits thee, the life of him who is satisfied with his portion out of the whole, and satisfied with his own just acts and benevolent disposition.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Попробуй, может быть тебе удастся прожить, как человеку, довольному своей судьбою, приобретшему внутренний мир любовью и добрыми делами.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, IV.25.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), March 1, word for word apart from «судьбой» for «судьбою». Marcus: "Try how the life of the good man suits thee, the life of him who is satisfied with his portion out of the whole, and satisfied with his own just acts and benevolent disposition." Tolstoy keeps the trial («Попробуй») and the man content with his lot («довольному своей судьбой»), adds «может быть тебе удастся» (perhaps you will manage), and turns "satisfied with his own just acts and benevolent disposition" (ἀρκουμένου δὲ τῇ ἰδίᾳ πράξει δικαίᾳ καὶ διαθέσει εὐμενεῖ) into «приобретшему внутренний мир любовью и добрыми делами» (who has gained inner peace by love and good deeds). The 1903 Marcus came from the Посредник edition of L. D. Urusov's Russian, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); Urusov's wording was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the commas; the English sets the passage as one span.

  90. Conway’s “luxury through another’s wealth” (Wilkins: “to gratify the mouth at the expense of others”) becomes “luxury through serving the rich.”

    Original · translated by Charles Wilkins

    It is better to live by begging one's bread, than to gratify the mouth at the expense of others.
    Fortunate is the life of that man, by whom the door of the noble hath not been attended ;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Лучше лишиться жизни, чем льстить низким. Нищета лучше, чем роскошь через служение богатым. Не стоять у дверей богатого и не говорить голосом просителя — это лучшая жизнь.

    Инд. Гитопадезе.

    Better to lose one’s life than to flatter the base. Poverty is better than luxury through serving the rich. Not to stand at a rich man’s door and not to speak in a petitioner’s voice — that is the best life.

    Indian Hitopadesha.

    From Hitopadesha, Book I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Impoverishment is better than luxury through another's wealth.
    Not to attend at the door of the wealthy, and not to use the voice of petition, these imply the best life of a man.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    वरं भिक्षाशित्वं न च परधनास्वादनसुखम्
    वरं प्राणत्यागो न पुनरधमानाम् उपगमः
    असेवितेश्वरद्वारम् अदृष्टविरहव्यथम् ।
    अनुक्तक्लीबवचनं धन्यं कस्यापि जीवनम्
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · Charles Wilkins, 1787
    It is better to live by begging one's bread, than to gratify the mouth at the expense of others.
    Fortunate is the life of that man, by whom the door of the noble hath not been attended ; …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Hitopadesha, Book I (Mitralabha), the mouse Hiranyaka's story, vv. 130-131 and 139 (Wikisource numbering).

    Conway's three sentences, close, with one change. Conway joins three verses of the Hitopadesha: 'it is better to abandon life than flatter the base' (the scan reads 'natter') is the last line of v. 131, 'better to give up life than to court the base'; 'impoverishment is better than luxury through another's wealth' is the last line of v. 130, 'better to live on alms than the pleasure of enjoying another's wealth'; the last sentence is v. 139, 'blessed is the life of one who has not waited at a lord's door, has not known the pain of separation, has not spoken abject words', without the separation. Tolstoy changes 'luxury through another's wealth' to «роскошь через служение богатым» (luxury through serving the rich), and Conway's 'these imply the best life of a man' becomes «это лучшая жизнь». Wilkins's English (1787) is another translation; Conway's translator is not named.

  91. Pascal’s reasons to be grateful, that those who point out our faults “mortify us” and “teach us that we have been despised,” are dropped, and the faults that remain “begin to trouble our soul and do not let our conscience grow deaf.” †

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    We owe a great debt to those who point out faults. For they mortify us. They teach us that we have been despised. They do not prevent our being so in the future; for we have many other faults for which we may be despised. They prepare for us the exercise of correction and freedom from fault.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мы должны благодарить тех, которые указывают нам наши недостатки. Хотя недостатки наши от этого указания и не пропадают, потому что их слишком много у нас, но зато, когда недостатки наши нам известны, то они начинают тревожить нашу душу, не дают совести глохнуть, и мы стараемся исправиться и освободиться от них.

    Паскаль.

    We ought to thank those who point out our faults to us. Though our faults do not vanish when they are pointed out, because we have too many of them, yet once our faults are known to us, they begin to trouble our soul and do not let our conscience grow deaf, and we try to correct ourselves and free ourselves from them.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    On a bien de l'obligation à ceux qui avertissent des défauts, car ils mortifient ; ils apprennent qu'on a été méprisé, ils n'empêchent pas qu'on ne le soit à l'avenir, car on a bien d'autres défauts pour l'être. Ils préparent l'exercice de la correction et l'exemption d'un défaut.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    We owe a great debt to those who point out faults. For they mortify us. They teach us that we have been despised. They do not prevent our being so in the future; for we have many other faults for which we may be despised. They prepare for us the exercise of correction and freedom from fault.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Мы должны благодарить тех, которые указывают нам наши недостатки. Хотя недостатки наши от этого указания и не пропадают, потому что их слишком много у нас, но зато, когда недостатки наши нам известны, то они начинают тревожить нашу душу, не дают совести глохнуть, и мы стараемся исправиться и освободиться от них.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 535 (Section VII); Trotter 534.

    B. 535, reworked. The opening debt is kept («Мы должны благодарить тех, которые указывают нам наши недостатки»). Pascal's reasons are the humbling ones: 'ils mortifient ; ils apprennent qu'on a été méprisé' (they mortify us and teach us we have been despised), and they cannot prevent our being despised again, 'car on a bien d'autres défauts pour l'être'. Tolstoy drops the mortification and the contempt; the other faults become a reason the faults do not vanish («потому что их слишком много у нас»), and 'l'exercice de la correction' becomes faults that 'trouble our soul and keep conscience from going deaf' («начинают тревожить нашу душу, не дают совести глохнуть»), so that we try to correct them. The Circle repeats Tolstoy's 1903 text word for word; there his source was Orlov's Pascal (1889), not found online.

  92. What it is “reasonable” to expect, that a man “should be something worthier at the end of the year,” becomes “the very best happiness”: to feel that you are better.

    Original

    It is reasonable that a man should be something worthier at the end of the year than he was at the beginning.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Самое лучшее счастие — чувствовать себя в конце года лучше, чем в начале.

    Торо.

    The very best happiness is to feel that you are better at the end of the year than at the beginning.

    Thoreau.

    From Journal, 15 March 1852, as printed in Early Spring in Massachusetts, ed. H. G. O. Blake · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    It is reasonable that a man should be something worthier at the end of the year than he was at the beginning.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    It is reasonable that a man should be something worthier at the end of the year than he was at the beginning.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Journal, 15 March 1852, as printed in Early Spring in Massachusetts, ed. H. G. O. Blake (Boston, 1881), Early Spring in Massachusetts (1881), p. 140, under March 15, 1852, after 'May I be worthy to do it'.

    Thoreau's 'It is reasonable that a man should be something worthier at the end of the year than he was at the beginning' becomes 'The best happiness is to feel oneself better at the end of the year than at the beginning' (Самое лучшее счастие — чувствовать себя в конце года лучше, чем в начале): what is reasonable to expect of a man becomes the best happiness, and being worthier becomes feeling better. The Jubilee list of Tolstoy's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. John Page Hopps's monthly The Coming Day printed a Thoreau calendar under that title through 1898, and all five of April's Thoreau entries are in it (March 19, May 25, July 12, September 12, December 31; the April number is not on archive.org), so its sheets were probably Tolstoy's route, as February's trace of 2-24.1 proposed. No printable.

    Translation note. The Jubilee text breaks the italics at the dash and the comma; the English sets the line as one.

  93. Taking people “merely as they are” becomes treating our neighbors “as they deserve,” treating them “as if they were what they should be” becomes treating them “as if they were better than they really are,” and improving them “as far as they can be improved” becomes “we make them become better”: Goethe’s limit is gone.

    Original · translated by Thomas Carlyle

    ‘When we take people,’ thou wouldst say, ‘merely as they are, we make them worse: when we treat them as if they were what they should be, we improve them as far as they can be improved.’

    TolstoyТолстой

    Обращаясь с ближними так, как они того заслуживают, мы делаем их только хуже. Обращаясь же с ними так, как будто они лучше того, что они в действительности, мы заставляем их становиться лучше.

    Гете.

    By treating our neighbors as they deserve, we only make them worse. But by treating them as if they were better than they really are, we make them become better.

    Goethe.

    From Wilhelm Meisters Lehrjahre · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    "Wenn wir", sagtest du, "die Menschen nur nehmen, wie sie sind, so machen wir sie schlechter; wenn wir sie behandeln, als wären sie, was sie sein sollten, so bringen wir sie dahin, wohin sie zu bringen sind."
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    In English · Thomas Carlyle, 1824
    ‘When we take people,’ thou wouldst say, ‘merely as they are, we make them worse: when we treat them as if they were what they should be, we improve them as far as they can be improved.’
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Обращаясь с ближними так, как они того заслуживают, мы делаем их только хуже. Обращаясь же с ними так, как будто они лучше того, чтò они представляют в действительности, мы заставляем их становиться лучше.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Wilhelm Meisters Lehrjahre (1795–96), Book VIII, ch. 4, Lehrjahre VIII.4, Therese's letter to Natalie (Gutenberg text, Band 8); Carlyle, Wilhelm Meister's Apprenticeship, Book VIII, ch. IV.

    The saying is Natalie's, quoted back to her by Therese in a letter: “If we take people only as they are, we make them worse; if we treat them as if they were what they should be, we bring them to where they can be brought.” Tolstoy changes all three parts. “Take people only as they are” (die Menschen nur nehmen, wie sie sind) becomes «Обращаясь с ближними так, как они того заслуживают» (treating our neighbors as they deserve); “as if they were what they should be” (als wären sie, was sie sein sollten) becomes «как будто они лучше того, что они в действительности» (as if they were better than they really are); and “we bring them to where they can be brought” (so bringen wir sie dahin, wohin sie zu bringen sind) becomes «мы заставляем их становиться лучше» (we make them become better), so Goethe's limit on the improvement is gone. «Люди» (people) become «ближние» (neighbors). Tolstoy reprinted it in «На каждый день» (the tolstoy block). Carlyle's English is quoted from the 1896 reprint of his translation of 1824.

  94. Kant’s “I must not even say: It is morally certain that there is a God” becomes “I cannot say that God and my immortality are beyond doubt,” without “morally,” and belief “so interwoven with my moral nature” becomes faith “so bound up with my nature.”

    Original · translated by J. M. D. Meiklejohn

    No one, it is true, will be able to boast that he knows that there is a God and a future life; for, if he knows this, he is just the man whom I have long wished to find.
    No, my conviction is not logical, but moral certainty; and since it rests on subjective grounds (of the moral sentiment), I must not even say: It is morally certain that there is a God, etc., but: I am morally certain, that is, my belief in God and in another world is so interwoven with my moral nature that I am under as little apprehension of having the former torn from me as of losing the latter.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никто не может сказать, что он знает то, что есть будущая жизнь. Наше убеждение в этом основано не на логической, но на нравственной достоверности, и потому я не могу сказать, что несомненно то, что есть бог и мое бессмертие, но я должен сказать, что я нравственно убежден, что есть бог и что мое «я» бессмертно. Это значит то, что вера в бога и в другой мир так связана с моей природой, что вера эта не может быть отделена от меня.

    Кант.

    No one can say that he knows that there is a future life. Our conviction of it rests not on logical but on moral certainty, and therefore I cannot say that God and my immortality are beyond doubt; but I must say that I am morally convinced that there is a God and that my “I” is immortal. This means that faith in God and in another world is so bound up with my nature that this faith cannot be separated from me.

    Kant.

    From Kritik der reinen Vernunft · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Zwar wird freilich sich niemand rühmen können: er wisse, daß ein Gott und daß ein künftig Leben sei; denn, wenn er das weiß, so ist er gerade der Mann, den ich längst gesucht habe.
    Nein, die Überzeugung ist nicht logische, sondern moralische Gewißheit, und, da sie auf subjektiven Gründen (der moralischen Gesinnung) beruht, so muß ich nicht einmal sagen: es ist moralisch gewiß, daß ein Gott sei usw., sondern, ich bin moralisch gewiß usw.
    Das heißt: der Glaube an einen Gott und eine andere Welt ist mit meiner moralischen Gesinnung so verwebt, daß, so wenig ich Gefahr laufe, die erstere einzubüßen, ebensowenig besorge ich, daß mir der zweite jemals entrissen werden könne.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    In English · J. M. D. Meiklejohn, 1855
    No one, it is true, will be able to boast that he knows that there is a God and a future life; for, if he knows this, he is just the man whom I have long wished to find.
    No, my conviction is not logical, but moral certainty; and since it rests on subjective grounds (of the moral sentiment), I must not even say: It is morally certain that there is a God, etc., but: I am morally certain, that is, my belief in God and in another world is so interwoven with my moral nature that I am under as little apprehension of having the former torn from me as of losing the latter.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Kritik der reinen Vernunft (1781; 2nd ed. 1787), Transcendental Doctrine of Method, ch. II (Canon of Pure Reason), section 3 (Vom Meinen, Wissen und Glauben), A 828–829 / B 856–857 (Gutenberg text of the 2nd ed.); Meiklejohn, Canon of Pure Reason, section III.

    Kant's argument, shortened and changed in three places. Kept: no one can claim to know there is a future life; the conviction rests on moral certainty, which Kant sets against logical certainty; I must say “I am morally certain” that there is a God. Changed: Kant's “no one will be able to boast that he knows that there is a God and a future life” (er wisse, daß ein Gott und daß ein künftig Leben sei) loses God in Tolstoy's first sentence; Kant's “I must not even say: it is morally certain that there is a God” (es ist moralisch gewiß) becomes «я не могу сказать, что несомненно то, что есть бог и мое бессмертие» (I cannot say it is certain that there is God and my immortality), leaving out “morally”; and Kant's belief “so interwoven with my moral disposition” (mit meiner moralischen Gesinnung so verwebt) becomes «так связана с моей природой» (so bound up with my nature), with his comparison (as little as I risk losing the disposition, so little do I fear the belief could be torn from me) reduced to «вера эта не может быть отделена от меня» (this belief cannot be separated from me). Left out: the man who knew would be the one Kant has long sought, since all knowledge can be communicated; and that the conviction rests on subjective grounds. Not in Richter's Kant-Aussprüche (searched for künftig, moralisch gewiß, rühmen); how it reached Tolstoy is not known.

  95. “In proportion as our nature rises in its nobleness” becomes “The more spiritual our life becomes,” realizing immortality becomes believing in it, and the spirit that “walks in dignity within the paradise of God’s Eternity” becomes “here already we feel our immortality.”

    Original

    in proportion as our nature rises in its nobleness, does it realize its immortality.
    As it retires from animal grossness, from selfish meanness, from pitiable ignorance or sordid neglect, — as it opens forth into its true intellectual and moral glory, — do its doubts disperse, its affections aspire : the veil is uplifted from the future, the darkness breaks away, and the spirit walks in dignity within the paradise of God's Eternity.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Чем жизнь наша становится духовнее, тем более мы верим в бессмертие. По мере того, как природа наша удаляется от животной грубости, уничтожаются и ее сомнения. Покрывало снимается с будущего, мрак рассеивается, и мы здесь уже чувствуем свое бессмертие.

    По Мартино.

    The more spiritual our life becomes, the more we believe in immortality. As our nature draws away from animal coarseness, its doubts too are destroyed. The veil is lifted from the future, the darkness scatters, and here already we feel our immortality.

    After Martineau.

    From Great Hopes for Great Souls, a sermon on 1 Corinthians 15:48, in Endeavours after the Ch… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · James Martineau: Passages from his Writings, selected by C. G. Howland, in Unity Church-…
    In proportion as our nature rises in its nobleness, does it realize its immortality.
    … the veil is lifted up from the future, the darkness breaks away, and the spirit walks in dignity within the paradise of God’s eternity.
    Source text: archive.org
    After Martineau’s own words
    … in proportion as our nature rises in its nobleness, does it realize its immortality.
    As it retires from animal grossness, from selfish meanness, from pitiable ignorance or sordid neglect, — as it opens forth into its true intellectual and moral glory, — do its doubts disperse, its affections aspire : the veil is uplifted from the future, the darkness breaks away, and the spirit walks in dignity within the paradise of God's Eternity.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Чем жизнь наша становится духовнее, тем более мы верим в бессмертие.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Great Hopes for Great Souls, a sermon on 1 Corinthians 15:48, in Endeavours after the Christian Life (1843–47), Near the end of the sermon; new edition (Boston: James Munroe, 1858), p. 335.

    Signed 'after Martineau': two sentences retold. 'in proportion as our nature rises in its nobleness, does it realize its immortality' becomes 'The more spiritual our life becomes, the more we believe in immortality': nobleness becomes spirituality, and realizing immortality believing in it. Of 'As it retires from animal grossness, from selfish meanness, from pitiable ignorance or sordid neglect, … do its doubts disperse, its affections aspire' Tolstoy keeps the animal grossness and the doubts. 'the veil is uplifted from the future, the darkness breaks away' is kept; 'and the spirit walks in dignity within the paradise of God's Eternity' becomes 'and we already here feel our immortality' (и мы здесь уже чувствуем свое бессмертие). Unity's Church-Door Pulpit printed the passage in its Martineau number (1886), with 'the veil is lifted up', which is nearer Tolstoy's 'The veil is taken off' (Покрывало снимается) than the sermon's 'uplifted'; the same series printed the Parker passages of 4-17.1 and 4-17.2, and its masthead is the title on the Jubilee list ('Freedom, Fellowship and Character in Religion'), so this number was probably Tolstoy's route. Tolstoy reprinted the Circle's text word for word in «На каждый день» (30 March). No printable.

  96. Trusting “the Creator for all I have not seen” becomes believing “in what I have not seen and do not know,” so the Creator is gone, and a future “up to the style of our faculties” becomes one that must “answer to the very highest that we can possibly imagine.” †

    Original

    All I have seen teaches me to trust the Creator for all I have not seen. Whatever it be which the great Providence prepares for us, it must be something large and generous, and in the great style of his works. The future must be up to the style of our faculties,--of memory, of hope, of imagination, of reason.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Всё, что я видел и знаю, учит меня верить тому, чего я не видел и не знаю. То, что готовит для нас провидение в будущем, что бы это ни было, должно быть нечто величественное, благое, в том же роде, как и те дела его, которые мы знаем здесь. Наше будущее должно соответствовать тому самому высшему, что мы можем только вообразить, живя в этой жизни.

    Эмерсон.

    All that I have seen and know teaches me to believe in what I have not seen and do not know. What Providence prepares for us in the future, whatever it may be, must be something majestic and good, of the same kind as its works that we know here. Our future must answer to the very highest that we can possibly imagine while living in this life.

    Emerson.

    From Immortality, in Letters and Social Aims · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    All I have seen teaches me to trust the Creator for all I have not seen. Whatever it be which the great Providence prepares for us, it must be something large and generous, and in the great style of his works. The future must be up to the style of our faculties,--of memory, of hope, of imagination, of reason.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Всё, чтò я видел и знаю, учит меня верить тому, чего я не видел и не знаю.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Immortality, in Letters and Social Aims (1876), Near the end of the essay, after 'Shall I hold on with both hands to every paltry possession?'.

    Three sentences in order, each changed. 'All I have seen teaches me to trust the Creator for all I have not seen' becomes 'All that I have seen and know teaches me to believe in what I have not seen and do not know': the Creator is gone, and knowing is added. 'something large and generous, and in the great style of his works' becomes 'something majestic, good, of the same kind as those works of his which we know here'. 'The future must be up to the style of our faculties,--of memory, of hope, of imagination, of reason' becomes 'Our future must answer to the very highest that we can only imagine, living in this life' (Наше будущее должно соответствовать тому самому высшему, что мы можем только вообразить, живя в этой жизни). «На каждый день» (29 March) ends otherwise: 'the same as what I have come to know here, if I have known how to know this good in this life'. No printable. The Jubilee list names two Russian Emerson selections, Nakashidze's «Высшая душа» (Posrednik, 1902) and «О доверии к себе» (Posrednik, 1904), and two English ones, Garnett's Passages (1902) and Broadbent's An Emerson's Treasury (1903); none was found online, so whether a change is Tolstoy's or a translator's cannot be told.

  97. Thomas’s “though little it is something,” “something that proves the existence of a capacity to receive,” the point of his homily, becomes “though only a little and dimly, we have understood something great and solemn.”

    Original

    We are in the universe like a child who enters a lecture-room when a profound philosopher is in the midst of a discourse on some great branch of science, and who leaves before the subject has concluded : his ear received a little, and all it received he understood not.
    God's great discourse commenced ages before we entered the scene of knowledge, and will go on when we are in the dust.
    We only hear a part, and much of that we understand not ; still though little it is some- thing— something great, solemn, suggestive, sanctifying — something that proves the existence of a capacity to receive.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мы в мире подобны ребенку, который вошел в комнату, где ученый человек говорит о своей науке. Ребенок не слышал начала и уходит прежде конца. Он услыхал кое-что, но не понял того, что услыхал. Великая речь бога начата много веков прежде, чем мы начали свое учение, и будет продолжаться и тогда, когда мы будем прахом. Мы слышали только часть ее и не поняли большую часть того, что слышали. Но все-таки, хотя и немного и смутно, но мы поняли что-то великое и торжественное.

    Давид Томас.

    In the world we are like a child who has come into a room where a learned man is speaking about his science. The child has not heard the beginning and leaves before the end. He has heard something, but has not understood what he heard. The great discourse of God was begun many centuries before we began our learning, and it will go on even when we are dust. We have heard only a part of it, and have not understood the greater part of what we heard. But all the same, though only a little and dimly, we have understood something great and solemn.

    David Thomas.

    From Problemata Mundi: The Book of Job Exegetically and Practically Considered · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Suggestive Thoughts on Religious Subjects, compiled by Henry Southgate
    We only hear a part, and much of that we understand not ; still, though little, it is something — something great, solemn, suggestive, sanctifying, something that proves the existence of a capacity to receive.
    Source text: archive.org
    David Thomas’s own words
    We are in the universe like a child who enters a lecture-room when a profound philosopher is in the midst of a discourse on some great branch of science, and who leaves before the subject has concluded : his ear received a little, and all it received he understood not.
    God's great discourse commenced ages before we entered the scene of knowledge, and will go on when we are in the dust.
    We only hear a part, and much of that we understand not ; still though little it is something— something great, solemn, suggestive, sanctifying — something that proves the existence of a capacity to receive.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Problemata Mundi: The Book of Job Exegetically and Practically Considered (1878), Homily IX 'The First Speech of Eliphaz to Job: Man's Fellowship with the Unseen World', Homily IX, on Job 4:12–21, section I, on man's capacity to hold intercourse with the spiritual world; London, Smith, Elder, 1884 printing.

    Close until the last sentence, which Tolstoy changes. 'A child who enters a lecture-room when a profound philosopher is in the midst of a discourse on some great branch of science, and who leaves before the subject has concluded' becomes 'a child who has come into a room where a learned man is speaking about his science. The child did not hear the beginning and leaves before the end' (Ребенок не слышал начала и уходит прежде конца). 'Before we entered the scene of knowledge' becomes 'before we began our learning'. Thomas's last sentence, 'still though little it is something—something great, solemn, suggestive, sanctifying—something that proves the existence of a capacity to receive', becomes 'But all the same, though little and dimly, we understood something great and solemn' (хотя и немного и смутно, но мы поняли что-то великое и торжественное): 'it is something' becomes 'we understood something', 'dimly' is added, and 'suggestive, sanctifying' and the capacity to receive, the point of Thomas's homily, are left out. Southgate prints the paragraph within a longer quotation signed 'David Thomas, D.D. (The Book of Job)', the form of Tolstoy's signature, and the Jubilee list names Suggestive Thoughts among the Circle's sources. Thomas first printed the homily in his monthly The Homilist, vol. I (1852), found by archive.org full-text search and not saved. The Jubilee name index gives «Томас Давид (1813—1894) — английский религиозный писатель». No printable.

  98. “Space is dispersion; mind is concentration” becomes “Space is a condition of the mind’s activity,” and man, “not their inferior, but their superior,” is made “greater than the most enormous space and than infinite time and number.” †

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    When the imagination shrinks in fear from the phantoms which it creates, it may be excused because it is imagination.
    Now, in the superstition of size the mind is merely the dupe of itself, for it creates the notion of space.
    Space is dispersion; mind is concentration.
    In the same way, time and number are contained in the mind. Man, as mind, is not their inferior, but their superior.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Воображение творит призраки и боится их — это простительно ему потому, что оно воображение. Но, чтобы ум подчинялся и боялся тех рассуждений, которые он порождает, непростительно ему потому, что он не может и не должен быть обманут. А между тем суеверие величины есть обман ума, творящего понятие пространства. Сотворенное же не может быть больше творца, сын не больше отца. Тут необходима поправка. Ум должен освободиться от пространства, дающего ему ложное понятие о нем самом. Но освобождение это возможно только тогда, когда мы научимся видеть пространство в уме, вместо того чтобы видеть ум в пространстве. Как же так? — Возвратив пространство к его основному свойству. Пространство есть условие деятельности ума.

    Поэтому бог везде, не занимая миллиардов кубических верст, ни в сто раз меньше, ни в сто раз больше.

    В сознании мир не имеет пространства, но при рассуждении о нем нужны небеса в небесах.

    Время и число также не нужны для сознания, а находятся только в уме; поэтому человек не меньше, а больше самого огромного пространства и бесконечного времени и числа.

    Амиель.

    Imagination creates phantoms and fears them — this is forgivable in it, because it is imagination. But that the mind should submit to and fear the reasonings it engenders is unforgivable in it, because it cannot and must not be deceived. And yet the superstition of magnitude is a deception of the mind, which creates the notion of space. But what is created cannot be greater than its creator, nor the son greater than the father. Here a correction is needed. The mind must free itself from space, which gives it a false notion of itself. But this liberation is possible only when we learn to see space in the mind, instead of seeing the mind in space. How so? — By returning space to its fundamental property. Space is a condition of the mind’s activity.

    Therefore God is everywhere without occupying billions of cubic versts, neither a hundred times fewer nor a hundred times more.

    In consciousness the world has no space, but in reasoning about it, heavens within heavens are needed.

    Time and number, too, are not needed by consciousness, but are found only in the mind; therefore man is not less, but greater than the most enormous space and than infinite time and number.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Que l'imagination ait peur des fantômes qu'elle crée, elle est excusable parce qu'elle est l'imagination.
    Or la superstition de la grosseur est une duperie de l'esprit, lequel crée la notion de l'espace. Le créé n'est pas plus que le créateur, le fils n'est pas plus que le père.
    Et c'est pourquoi Dieu est présent partout sans occuper un milliard de lieues cubes, ni cent fois plus ou cent fois moins.
    Le temps, le nombre sont de même dans l'esprit.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    When the imagination shrinks in fear from the phantoms which it creates, it may be excused because it is imagination.
    Now, in the superstition of size the mind is merely the dupe of itself, for it creates the notion of space.
    Space is dispersion; mind is concentration.
    In the same way, time and number are contained in the mind. Man, as mind, is not their inferior, but their superior.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 1er février 1876 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. II, p. 202); Ward's translation, February 1, 1876.

    Five short paragraphs of the entry, in order, the first two kept close. Amiel's 'les catégories qu'il enfante' becomes «тех рассуждений, которые он порождает» ('the reasonings it begets'), and 'la superstition de la grosseur' (of bulk) becomes «суеверие величины». Two answers are changed: to 'Comment cela ? en ramenant l'espace à sa virtualité. L'espace, c'est la dispersion ; l'esprit, c'est la concentration', Tolstoy has «Возвратив пространство к его основному свойству. Пространство есть условие деятельности ума» ('space is a condition of the mind's activity'); 'A l'état de pensée l'univers n'occupe qu'un point' becomes «В сознании мир не имеет пространства» ('in consciousness the world has no space'). In the last, 'L'homme revenant à l'état d'esprit n'est donc pas leur inférieur, mais leur supérieur' is enlarged to «человек не меньше, а больше самого огромного пространства и бесконечного времени и числа». M. L. Tolstaya's Russian selection (1901), named in the Jubilee list, was not seen; some of these changes may be hers.

    Translation note. A verst is an old Russian measure of length, about two-thirds of a mile.

  99. Why the insect “will cherish those humble thoughts” becomes why “it is so timid,” so humility becomes timidity, and “the greater Benefactor and Intelligence” loses the Intelligence.

    Original

    As I stand over the insect crawling amid the pine needles on the forest floor, and endeavoring to conceal itself from my sight, and ask myself why it will cherish those humble thoughts, and hide its head from me who might, perhaps, be its benefactor, and impart to its race some cheering information, I am reminded of the greater Benefactor and Intelligence that stands over me the human insect.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Когда я, стоя в лесу, смотрю на козявку, которая ползет по земле, стараясь спрятаться от меня в еловых иглах, и спрашиваю себя, зачем она так робка и прячет свою голову от меня, когда я, может быть, готов быть ее благодетелем и сообщить ей и всему ее роду, может быть, весьма радостные сведения, — я невольно вспоминаю о том большом благодетеле, который стоит надо мною, человеком-козявкою.

    Торо.

    When I stand in the woods and look at a little bug crawling on the ground and trying to hide from me among the spruce needles, and ask myself why it is so timid and hides its head from me, when I am perhaps ready to be its benefactor and to bring it and all its kind news that may be very joyful — I cannot help remembering that great benefactor who stands over me, a human bug.

    Thoreau.

    From Walden · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    … on the forest floor, and endeavouring to conceal itself from my sight, and ask myself why it will cherish those humble thoughts, …
    I am reminded of the greater Benefactor and Intelligence that stands over me, the human insect.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    As I stand over the insect crawling amid the pine needles on the forest floor, and endeavoring to conceal itself from my sight, and ask myself why it will cherish those humble thoughts, and hide its head from me who might, perhaps, be its benefactor, and impart to its race some cheering information, I am reminded of the greater Benefactor and Intelligence that stands over me the human insect.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Walden (1854), ch. XVIII 'Conclusion', After 'Truly, we are deep thinkers, we are ambitious spirits!'.

    Thoreau's sentence, clause by clause, changed in two places. 'why it will cherish those humble thoughts, and hide its head from me' becomes 'why it is so timid and hides its head from me' (зачем она так робка): humility becomes timidity. 'the greater Benefactor and Intelligence that stands over me' becomes 'that great benefactor who stands over me', and the Intelligence is left out. 'some cheering information' becomes 'perhaps very joyful news', and the pine needles spruce needles (еловых иглах). The Jubilee list of Tolstoy's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. John Page Hopps's monthly The Coming Day printed a Thoreau calendar under that title through 1898, and all five of April's Thoreau entries are in it (March 19, May 25, July 12, September 12, December 31; the April number is not on archive.org), so its sheets were probably Tolstoy's route, as February's trace of 2-24.1 proposed. No printable.

  100. “What we call conscientiousness, or a desire to do right” becomes “what we call conscience,” its “pernicious excess” becomes “the justification of evil,” and hatred “from a sense of duty” becomes hatred “as a duty of conscience.”

    Original

    It is common to distinguish between the intellect and the conscience, between the power of thought and virtue, and to say that virtuous action is worth more than strong thinking. But we mutilate our nature by thus drawing lines between actions or energies of the soul, which are intimately, indissolubly bound together.
    Take away thought from virtue, and what remains worthy of a man ?
    Without power of thought, what we call conscientiousness, or a desire to do right, shoots out into illusion, exaggeration, pernicious excess. The most cruel deeds on earth have been perpetrated in the name of conscience. Men have hated and murdered one another from a sense of duty.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Обыкновенно делают различие между разумом и совестью, говоря, что добрые дела важнее сильного мышления. Но таким разделением неразрывно соединенных сил души мы калечим нашу природу. Отнимите мысль от добродетели, что останется? Без силы мысли то, что мы называем совестью, вырождается в мечтания, преувеличение, оправдание зла. Самые жестокие дела на свете были совершены во имя совести. Люди ненавидели, убивали друг друга по долгу совести.

    Чаннинг.

    It is usual to make a distinction between reason and conscience, saying that good deeds are more important than powerful thinking. But by such a division of the inseparably united powers of the soul we cripple our nature. Take thought away from virtue, and what will remain? Without the power of thought, what we call conscience degenerates into fancies, exaggeration, the justification of evil. The cruelest deeds in the world have been done in the name of conscience. People have hated and killed one another as a duty of conscience.

    Channing.

    From On the Elevation of the Laboring Classes · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Channing’s own words
    It is common to distinguish between the intellect and the conscience, between the power of thought and virtue, and to say that virtuous action is worth more than strong thinking. But we mutilate our nature by thus drawing lines between actions or energies of the soul, which are intimately, indissolubly bound together.
    Take away thought from virtue, and what remains worthy of a man ?
    Without power of thought, what we call conscientiousness, or a desire to do right, shoots out into illusion, exaggeration, pernicious excess. The most cruel deeds on earth have been perpetrated in the name of conscience. Men have hated and murdered one another from a sense of duty.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. On the Elevation of the Laboring Classes (lectures, Boston, 1840), in The Works of William E. Channing (Boston: American Unitarian Association, 1890), Pp. 43–44, in the account of the first element of elevation, 'Force of Thought exerted for the acquisition of truth'.

    Shortened, and changed at one word that counts. 'the intellect and the conscience, between the power of thought and virtue' becomes 'reason and conscience'; 'virtuous action is worth more than strong thinking' becomes 'good deeds are more important than strong thinking'. Six sentences in the middle (the head and the heart, conscience as 'a wise discernment of the right', virtue as more than blind instinct) are left out. 'what remains worthy of a man?' becomes 'what will remain?'. 'what we call conscientiousness, or a desire to do right' becomes 'what we call conscience', and 'shoots out into illusion, exaggeration, pernicious excess' becomes 'degenerates into fancies, exaggeration, the justification of evil' (оправдание зла). 'from a sense of duty' becomes 'from the duty of conscience' (по долгу совести). The 1884 London scans read 'c>n earth' and 'e.xaggeration' here; the Boston printing of 1890 is cited. No printable. Broadbent's Channing selection (London, 1903), on the Jubilee list, is not online.

  101. An action that gains honor “by its regard to things that are to come” becomes one that is the more honorable “the more remote its consequences”: Ruskin measures an act by the doer’s regard for the future, Tolstoy by how far its effects reach.

    Original

    Every human action gains in honor, in grace, in all true magnificence, by its regard to things that are to come.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Каждый человеческий поступок тем почетнее, лучше и великолепнее, чем отдаленнее его последствия.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Every human act is the more honorable, the better, and the more magnificent, the more remote its consequences.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Seven Lamps of Architecture · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Every human action gains in honor, in grace, in all true magnificence, by its regard to things that are to come.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Каждый человеческий поступок тем почетнее, лучше и великолепнее, чем больше он делается в виду будущего.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Seven Lamps of Architecture (1849), ch. VI 'The Lamp of Memory', Opening of § X.

    Changed in what an act is measured by. Ruskin's action 'gains in honor, in grace, in all true magnificence, by its regard to things that are to come'; in the Circle it is 'the more honourable, better and more magnificent, the more distant its consequences' (чем отдаленнее его последствия). Ruskin measures an act by the doer's regard for the future, the Circle by how far its effects reach. The 1903 version (Thoughts of Wise Men, 9 February) is close to Ruskin, 'the more it is done with a view to the future' (чем больше он делается в виду будущего), and goes on with his next sentence. 'In grace' becomes 'better'. It stands a few lines after the sentence Tolstoy gives as 4-15.7. No printable.

  102. That man is to be used by no one “as a mere instrument, but is always to be regarded as an end” becomes “No man can be either an instrument or an end”: “mere” is lost, and the end Kant requires is denied; “equal” is added to the respect owed to all.

    Original · translated by J. W. Semple

    Every man may justly pretend to be reverenced by his fellows, and he ought in turn to accord to them his.
    neither by others nor by himself, as a mere instrument, but is always to be regarded as an end ;
    And as he cannot dispose of himself for any price (which would be subversive of his own self-reverence), neither is he at liberty to derogate from the equally necessary self-reverence of others as men,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Всякий человек может требовать уважения к себе и точно так же должен уважать ближнего.

    Ни один человек не может быть ни орудием, ни целью. В этом состоит его достоинство. И как он не может располагать собою ни за какую цену (что было бы противно его достоинству), так же не имеет он права отступать от обязательного, равного уважения ко всем людям, т. е. он обязан в действительности признавать достоинство человеческого звания в каждом человеке и потому должен выражать это уважение по отношению к каждому человеку.

    Кант.

    Every man may demand respect for himself, and in just the same way he must respect his neighbor.

    No man can be either an instrument or an end. Therein lies his dignity. And as he cannot dispose of himself at any price (which would be contrary to his dignity), so he has no right to depart from the obligatory, equal respect for all men; that is, he is bound in actual fact to recognize the dignity of the human station in every man, and must therefore show this respect toward every man.

    Kant.

    From Die Metaphysik der Sitten, II: Metaphysische Anfangsgründe der Tugendlehre · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Ein jeder Mensch hat rechtmäßigen Anspruch auf Achtung von seinen Nebenmenschen, und wechselseitig ist er dazu auch gegen jeden anderen verbunden.
    Die Menschheit selbst ist eine Würde; denn der Mensch kann von keinem Menschen (weder von anderen noch sogar von sich selbst) bloß als Mittel, sondern muß jederzeit zugleich als Zweck gebraucht werden, und darin besteht eben seine Würde (die Persönlichkeit), dadurch er sich über alle anderen Weltwesen, die nicht Menschen sind und doch ‚gebraucht werden können, mithin über alle Sachen erhebt.
    Gleichwie er also sich selbst für keinen Preis weggeben kann (welches der Pflicht der Selbstschätzung widerstreiten würde), …
    … d.i. er ist verbunden, die Würde der Menschheit an jedem anderen Menschen praktisch anzuerkennen; …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · J. W. Semple, 1836
    Every man may justly pretend to be reverenced by his fellows, and he ought in turn to accord to them his.
    … neither by others nor by himself, as a mere instrument, but is always to be regarded as an end ; …
    And as he cannot dispose of himself for any price (which would be subversive of his own self-reverence), neither is he at liberty to derogate from the equally necessary self-reverence of others as men, …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Die Metaphysik der Sitten, II: Metaphysische Anfangsgründe der Tugendlehre (1797), § 38, Akademie-Ausgabe vol. VI, p. 462; Vorländer's ed. (Philosophische Bibliothek 42, Leipzig 1907), p. 321; Semple (1871), Sec. 38, pp. 281–282.

    Kant's section, shortened and changed. Kept: every man may rightly claim respect from his fellow men and is bound to respect every other; as he cannot give himself away for any price, he may not act against the respect due to others, and is bound to recognize the dignity of humanity in every other man in practice. Changed: Kant's “man can be used by no man (neither by others nor even by himself) merely as a means, but must always be used at the same time as an end, and in this his dignity consists” (bloß als Mittel, sondern muß jederzeit zugleich als Zweck gebraucht werden) becomes «Ни один человек не может быть ни орудием, ни целью. В этом состоит его достоинство» (no man can be either an instrument or an end; in this his dignity consists): “merely” is lost and the end, which Kant requires, is denied; Kant's “duty of self-esteem” (Pflicht der Selbstschätzung) becomes «его достоинству» (his dignity); “the equally necessary self-esteem of others as men” becomes «обязательного, равного уважения ко всем людям» (the obligatory, equal respect for all people), adding “equal”; and «звания» (rank, calling) is added to “the dignity of humanity”. Left out: that by his dignity man raises himself above all other beings in the world, which can be used, and so above all things. Not in Richter's Kant-Aussprüche (searched for Nebenmenschen, Mittel, Würde); how it reached Tolstoy is not known. Semple's translation was first printed in 1836; the saved text is Calderwood's edition of 1871.

  103. George’s “protectionist professions of concern for labor” become the discourses of “those in authority” on the good of the working people, so the tone of patronage is laid on those who govern; “it is always assumed” becomes “we are told.”

    Original

    There runs through protectionist professions of con- cern for labor a tone of condescending patronage more insulting to men who feel the true dignity of labor than frankly expressed contempt could be — an assumption that pauperism is the natural condition of labor, to which it must everywhere fall unless benevolently pro- tected.
    It is never intimated that the land-owner or the capitalist needs protection.
    They, it is always as- sumed, can take care of themselves.

    TolstoyТолстой

    В своих рассуждениях о благе трудящихся представители власти впадают в тон снисходительного покровительства. Людей, сознающих истинное достоинство труда, этот тон оскорбляет более, чем могло бы их оскорбить открыто выраженное презрение. Во всех изъявлениях их сочувствия слышится признание, что нищета есть естественное состояние трудящихся, в которое они должны впадать всюду, где им благосклонно не покровительствуют. Никто и вида не показывает, чтобы землевладельцы или капиталисты нуждались в покровительстве. Они, говорят нам, могут сами позаботиться о себе; лишь бедным рабочим надо покровительствовать.

    Генри Джордж.

    In their discourses on the good of the working people, those in authority fall into a tone of condescending patronage. People who are conscious of the true dignity of labor are offended by this tone more than they could be offended by openly expressed contempt. In all their expressions of sympathy one hears the admission that poverty is the natural condition of the working people, into which they must sink wherever they are not graciously patronized. No one gives the least sign of thinking that landowners or capitalists need patronage. They, we are told, can take care of themselves; it is only the poor workers who must be patronized.

    Henry George.

    From Protection or Free Trade · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    There runs through protectionist professions of concern for labor a tone of condescending patronage more insulting to men who feel the true dignity of labor than frankly expressed contempt could be — an assumption that pauperism is the natural condition of labor, to which it must everywhere fall unless benevolently protected.
    It is never intimated that the land-owner or the capitalist needs protection.
    They, it is always assumed, can take care of themselves.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Protection or Free Trade (1886), ch. II 'Clearing Ground', ch. II, p. 23 of the London printing of 1890 (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner), the paragraph after the one on the 'protection' of the masses.

    Changed in whom it speaks of. George's 'protectionist professions of concern for labor' become the reasonings of 'the representatives of power' about the welfare of the workers (В своих рассуждениях о благе трудящихся представители власти), so the tone of patronage is laid on those who govern. Otherwise close: the tone of condescending patronage, more insulting to those who feel the true dignity of labour than open contempt; pauperism taken for the natural condition of labour unless 'benevolently protected'; no one supposes that landowners or capitalists need protection; only the poor workingman must be protected. 'It is always assumed' becomes 'we are told' (говорят нам). In the Circle this paragraph comes first and George's paragraph before it second (4-16.3). The Jubilee list names S. D. Nikolaev's Russian, «Покровительство отечественной промышленности или свобода торговли?» (Posrednik, 1904). No printable.

    Translation note. «Покровительство» means both “patronage” and “protection”, and the English follows Henry George: “patronage” here, as in his own words, and “protection” in entry 3.

  104. “The pretense of tyranny” becomes “a pretext for violence,” and George’s examples, slavery and British rule in Ireland, are left out.

    Original

    The protection of the masses has in all times been the pretense of tyranny — the plea of monarchy, of aristocracy, of special privilege of every kind.
    But, whether under a monarchy or under a re- public, is there an instance in the history of the world in which the " protection " of the laboring masses has not meant their oppression ?
    The protection that those who have got the law-making power into their hands have given to labor, has at best always been the pro- tection that man gives to cattle — he protects them that he may use and eat them.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Покровительство массам во все времена было предлогом к насилию — оправданием монархии, аристократии и преимуществ разного рода. Но есть ли хоть один пример в истории мира, когда, при монархическом ли, при республиканском ли правлении, покровительство рабочим массам не означало бы их угнетения? Покровительство, какое оказывали трудящимся люди, державшие в своих руках законодательную власть, в лучших случаях было лишь покровительством, какое человек оказывает скотине. Он покровительствует ей, чтобы пользоваться затем ее силой и мясом.

    Генри Джордж.

    The protection of the masses has in all ages been a pretext for violence — the justification of monarchy, of aristocracy, and of privileges of every kind. But is there a single example in the history of the world when, whether under monarchical or under republican government, the protection of the working masses has not meant their oppression? The protection extended to the working people by those who held the lawmaking power in their hands has at best been only the protection that a man extends to cattle. He protects them so as to make use of their strength and their flesh afterward.

    Henry George.

    From Protection or Free Trade · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    The protection of the masses has in all times been the pretense of tyranny — the plea of monarchy, of aristocracy, of special privilege of every kind.
    But, whether under a monarchy or under a republic, is there an instance in the history of the world in which the " protection " of the laboring masses has not meant their oppression ?
    The protection that those who have got the law-making power into their hands have given to labor, has at best always been the protection that man gives to cattle — he protects them that he may use and eat them.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Protection or Free Trade (1886), ch. II 'Clearing Ground', ch. II, p. 23 of the London printing of 1890 (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner), on the word 'protection'.

    Shortened, with one word changed in sense. George's 'the pretense of tyranny' becomes 'a pretext for violence' (предлогом к насилию). Tolstoy leaves out George's two examples: the slave owners who 'justified slavery as protecting the slaves', and British misrule in Ireland, 'upheld on the ground that it is for the protection of the Irish'. 'He protects them that he may use and eat them' becomes 'He protects it in order then to use its strength and its meat' (силой и мясом). The rest is close. In the Circle this paragraph follows George's next one (4-16.2). No printable.

  105. Pascal’s opening, “The world is a good judge of things, for it is in natural ignorance,” is reversed: people “cannot know and understand everything,” “and so their judgments about many things are wrong”; the thought grows to about four times its length. †

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    The world is a good judge of things, for it is in natural ignorance, which is man's true state.
    Those between the two, who have departed from natural ignorance and not been able to reach the other, have some smattering of this vain knowledge, and pretend to be wise. These trouble the world, and are bad judges of everything.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди не могут знать и понимать всего того, что делается на свете, и потому суждения их о многих вещах неверны. Неведение человека бывает двоякое: одно неведение есть чистое, природное неведение, в котором люди рождаются; другое неведение — так сказать, неведение истинно-мудрого. Когда человек изучит все науки и узнает всё то, что люди знали и знают, то он увидит, что эти знания, все вместе взятые, так ничтожны, что по ним нет возможности действительно понять мир божий, и он убедится в том, что ученые люди, в сущности, всё также ничего не знают, как и простые, неученые. Но есть люди верхогляды, которые кое-чему поучились, нахватались верхушек разных наук и зазнались. Они ушли от природного неведения, но не успели дойти до истинной мудрости тех ученых, которые поняли несовершенство и ничтожество всех человеческих знаний. Эти-то люди, считающие себя умниками, и мутят мир. Они обо всем судят самоуверенно и опрометчиво и, разумеется, постоянно ошибаются. Они умеют бросать пыль в глаза, и часто люди к ним относятся с уважением, но простой народ их презирает, видя их бесполезность; они же презирают народ, считая его невежественным.

    Паскаль.

    People cannot know and understand everything that goes on in the world, and so their judgments about many things are wrong. Man’s ignorance is of two kinds: one is the pure, natural ignorance in which people are born; the other is, so to speak, the ignorance of the truly wise. When a man has studied all the sciences and learned all that people have known and know, he will see that all this knowledge taken together is so paltry that it gives no means of truly understanding God’s world, and he will be convinced that learned people, in essence, know nothing, just as simple, unlearned people know nothing. But there are dabblers who have learned a little something, snatched up smatterings of various sciences, and grown conceited. They have left natural ignorance behind, but have not managed to reach the true wisdom of those learned men who have understood the imperfection and paltriness of all human knowledge. It is these very people, who think themselves clever, who trouble the world. They judge everything self-assuredly and rashly and, of course, are constantly mistaken. They know how to throw dust in people’s eyes, and people often treat them with respect, but the common people despise them, seeing their uselessness; and they in turn despise the people, thinking them ignorant.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Les sciences ont deux extrémités qui se touchent ; la première est la pure ignorance naturelle où se trouvent tous les hommes en naissant, l'autre extrémité est celle où arrivent les grandes âmes, qui, ayant parcouru tout ce que les hommes peuvent savoir, trouvent qu'ils ne savent rien et se rencontrent en cette même ignorance d'où ils étaient partis …
    … ont quelque teinture de cette science suffisante …
    … et font les entendus ; ceux-là troublent le monde, et jugent mal de tout. Le peuple et les habiles composent le train du monde ; ceux-là le méprisent et sont méprisés.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    The world is a good judge of things, for it is in natural ignorance, which is man's true state.
    Those between the two, who have departed from natural ignorance and not been able to reach the other, have some smattering of this vain knowledge, and pretend to be wise. These trouble the world, and are bad judges of everything.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Неведение человека бывает двоякое: одно неведение есть чистое, природное неведение, в котором люди рождаются; другое неведение, так сказать, неведение истинно мудрого.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 327 (Section V); Trotter 327.

    B. 327, expanded to about four times its length and its opening reversed. Pascal begins 'Le monde juge bien des choses, car il est dans l'ignorance naturelle' (the world judges many things well, being in natural ignorance); the version begins «Люди не могут знать и понимать всего … и потому суждения их о многих вещах неверны» ('people cannot know everything, and so their judgments on many things are wrong'). The two ignorances follow Pascal; the learned ignorance is enlarged (all knowledge 'so slight that it cannot make God's world understood'). Pascal's 'quelque teinture de cette science suffisante, et font les entendus' becomes the «верхогляды» who 'snatched the tops of the sciences and grew conceited'; 'ceux-là troublent le monde' is kept («и мутят мир»), with judging rashly and throwing dust in people's eyes added. 'Ceux-là le méprisent et sont méprisés' becomes «простой народ их презирает, видя их бесполезность; они же презирают народ». Pascal's close, 'Ils jugent mal de toutes choses, et le monde en juge bien', is dropped. The Circle repeats Tolstoy's 1903 text with «неведение —» for «неведение,», «истинно-мудрого», and two commas; his source for that book was Orlov's Pascal (1889), not found online.

  106. “The variable meaning of words” becomes “a vague, shifting meaning,” and the comfortable and “ofttimes reasonable” “I do not know” becomes “for the most part, indifferent.” *

    Original · translated by E. F. Goerwitz

    The methodical talk of learned institutions is often simply an agreement to beg a question which is difficult to solve, by the variable meaning of words. For we seldom hear at academies the comfortable and ofttimes reasonable " I do not know."

    TolstoyТолстой

    Методическая болтовня высших училищ зачастую есть только общее соглашение уклоняться от решения трудно разрешимых вопросов, придавая словам неясный, изменчивый смысл, потому что удобное и большей частью равнодушное «не знаю» неохотно выслушивается в академиях.

    Кант.

    The methodical chatter of the higher schools is often only a general agreement to evade the resolution of hard questions by giving words a vague, shifting meaning, because the convenient and, for the most part, indifferent “I do not know” is heard unwillingly in the academies.

    Kant.

    From Träume eines Geistersehers, erläutert durch Träume der Metaphysik · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Das methodische Geschwätz der hohen Schulen ist oftmals nur ein Einverständnis, durch veränderliche Wortbedeutungen einer schwer zu lösenden Frage auszuweichen, weil das bequeme und mehrenteils vernünftige: ich weiß nicht, auf Akademien nicht leichtlich gehört wird.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · E. F. Goerwitz, 1900
    The methodical talk of learned institutions is often simply an agreement to beg a question which is difficult to solve, by the variable meaning of words. For we seldom hear at academies the comfortable and ofttimes reasonable " I do not know."
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Методическая болтовня высших училищ зачастую есть только общее соглашение уклоняться от решения трудно разрешимых вопросов, придавая словам изменчивый смысл, потому что удобное и большей частью разумное «не знаю» неохотно выслушивается в академиях.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Träume eines Geistersehers, erläutert durch Träume der Metaphysik (1766), Part I, ch. 1, as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 6 (Richter's register: Hartenstein II, 327); Goerwitz (1900), Part I, ch. I, p. 41.

    Kant's sentence, with one word reversed. Kant: the methodical chatter of the universities is often only an agreement to evade a hard question by shifting meanings of words, because the comfortable and “mostly reasonable” (mehrenteils vernünftige) “I do not know” is not readily heard in academies. The Circle has «удобное и большей частью равнодушное «не знаю»» (the comfortable and mostly indifferent “I don't know”), and adds «неясный» (unclear) to the “shifting” meanings. In «Путь жизни» (the tolstoy block) the same translation reads «большей частью разумное» (mostly reasonable), Kant's word, and has «изменчивый смысл» without «неясный»; so «равнодушное» is probably a misreading or slip in the Circle.

    Translation note. Kant wrote “for the most part reasonable” (vernünftige), and The Path of Life prints this translation with «разумное», “reasonable”; the Circle’s «равнодушное», “indifferent”, is probably a misreading.

  107. Thoreau’s simile is turned to another subject: “Humility like darkness reveals the heavenly lights” becomes “As the darkness of night reveals the lights of heaven, so suffering alone reveals the full meaning of life,” and humility is gone.

    Original

    Humility like darkness reveals the heavenly lights. The shadows of poverty and meanness gather around us, “and lo! creation widens to our view.”

    TolstoyТолстой

    Как мрак ночи открывает небесные светила, так только страдания открывают всё значение жизни.

    Торо.

    As the darkness of night reveals the lights of heaven, so suffering alone reveals the full meaning of life.

    Thoreau.

    From Walden · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    Humility, like darkness, reveals the heavenly lights.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    Humility like darkness reveals the heavenly lights. The shadows of poverty and meanness gather around us, “and lo! creation widens to our view.”
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Walden (1854), ch. XVIII 'Conclusion', After 'Do not seek so anxiously to be developed, to subject yourself to many influences to be played on; it is all dissipation'.

    Thoreau's simile turned to another subject. 'Humility like darkness reveals the heavenly lights' becomes 'As the darkness of night reveals the heavenly lights (небесные светила), so only sufferings reveal the whole meaning of life': the heavenly lights and the darkness are Thoreau's, the sufferings and the meaning of life Tolstoy's, and humility is gone. Thoreau's next sentence, on the shadows of poverty and meanness, may have suggested the sufferings. The Jubilee list of Tolstoy's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. John Page Hopps's monthly The Coming Day printed a Thoreau calendar under that title through 1898, and all five of April's Thoreau entries are in it (March 19, May 25, July 12, September 12, December 31; the April number is not on archive.org), so its sheets were probably Tolstoy's route, as February's trace of 2-24.1 proposed. No printable.

  108. “Unpaid loss, and unpayable” becomes “an irretrievable loss,” and “the deep remedial force that underlies all facts” becomes “the deep healing power that lies in these losses,” so Emerson’s law of all facts is narrowed to the losses named. †

    Original

    A fever, a mutilation, a cruel disappointment, a loss of wealth, a loss of friends, seems at the moment unpaid loss, and unpayable. But the sure years reveal the deep remedial force that underlies all facts.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Болезнь, лишение члена, жестокое разочарование, потеря имущества, потеря друзей кажется в первое время невозвратимой потерей. Но года проявляют глубокую врачебную силу, которая лежит в этих потерях.

    Эмерсон.

    Sickness, the loss of a limb, a cruel disappointment, the loss of property, the loss of friends seems at first an irretrievable loss. But the years reveal the deep healing power that lies in these losses.

    Emerson.

    From Compensation, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    A fever, a mutilation, a cruel disappointment, a loss of wealth, a loss of friends, seems at the moment unpaid loss, and unpayable. But the sure years reveal the deep remedial force that underlies all facts.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Compensation, in Essays, First Series (1841), Near the end of the essay, after 'And yet the compensations of calamity are made apparent to the understanding also, after long intervals of time'.

    Two sentences, close but for their ends. Emerson's list is kept, with 'illness' (Болезнь) for 'a fever' and 'loss of a limb' for 'a mutilation'; 'seems at the moment unpaid loss, and unpayable' becomes 'seems at first an irretrievable loss'. 'the sure years' becomes 'the years', and 'the deep remedial force that underlies all facts' becomes 'the deep healing force which lies in these losses' (которая лежит в этих потерях): Emerson's law of all facts is narrowed to the losses named. No printable. The Jubilee list names two Russian Emerson selections, Nakashidze's «Высшая душа» (Posrednik, 1902) and «О доверии к себе» (Posrednik, 1904), and two English ones, Garnett's Passages (1902) and Broadbent's An Emerson's Treasury (1903); none was found online, so whether a change is Tolstoy's or a translator's cannot be told.

  109. Emerson’s demand, “it demands something godlike in him who has cast off the common motives of humanity,” becomes a blessing, “Happy is he who,” trusting himself “for a taskmaster” is left out, and “faithful his will” becomes “firm the will.” †

    Original

    And truly it demands something godlike in him who has cast off the common motives of humanity and has ventured to trust himself for a taskmaster. High be his heart, faithful his will, clear his sight, that he may in good earnest be doctrine, society, law, to himself, that a simple purpose may be to him as strong as iron necessity is to others!

    TolstoyТолстой

    Счастлив тот, кто, отвергнув побуждения и причины, по которым обыкновенно действует человечество, решается иметь доверие к самому себе. Высока должна быть душа, тверда воля, ясен взгляд у того, кто может заменить себе общество, обычай, постановления и довести себя до того, чтобы одно внутреннее убеждение имело над ним ту же силу, какую для других имеет «железная необходимость».

    Эмерсон.

    Happy is he who, having rejected the motives and reasons by which mankind ordinarily acts, resolves to trust himself. Lofty must be the soul, firm the will, clear the sight of him who can be to himself a substitute for society, custom, and statutes, and bring himself to the point where inner conviction alone has over him the same power that “iron necessity” has for others.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    And truly it demands something godlike in him who has cast off the common motives of humanity and has ventured to trust himself for a taskmaster. High be his heart, faithful his will, clear his sight, that he may in good earnest be doctrine, society, law, to himself, that a simple purpose may be to him as strong as iron necessity is to others!
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), After 'If any one imagines that this law is lax, let him keep its commandment one day'.

    Emerson's two sentences, changed in each. 'it demands something godlike in him who has cast off the common motives of humanity and has ventured to trust himself for a taskmaster' becomes 'Happy is he who, having rejected the motives and reasons by which mankind usually acts, resolves to trust himself' (Счастлив тот…): the demand becomes a blessing, and 'for a taskmaster' is left out. 'High be his heart, faithful his will, clear his sight' becomes 'High must be the soul, firm the will, clear the sight' (тверда воля). 'that he may in good earnest be doctrine, society, law, to himself' becomes 'of one who can replace for himself society, custom, institutions'; 'that a simple purpose may be to him as strong as iron necessity is to others' becomes 'that inner conviction alone has over him the same power that "iron necessity" has for others'. No printable. The Jubilee list names two Russian Emerson selections, Nakashidze's «Высшая душа» (Posrednik, 1902) and «О доверии к себе» (Posrednik, 1904), and two English ones, Garnett's Passages (1902) and Broadbent's An Emerson's Treasury (1903); none was found online, so whether a change is Tolstoy's or a translator's cannot be told.

  110. Virtue “planted firm with very deep roots” (in Ramage, whom Tolstoy follows, “fixed with deep roots”) becomes virtue that “is clear,” and that it “can never be moved from its position” is left out.

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    Although all other things are uncertain, fleeting, transitory; virtue alone is planted firm with very deep roots; it can not be undermined by any violence; it can never be moved from its position.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Всё неопределенно, туманно и мимолетно, одна добродетель и ясна и не может быть сокрушена никаким насилием.

    Цицерон.

    Everything is uncertain, hazy, and fleeting; virtue alone is clear and cannot be shattered by any violence.

    Cicero.

    From Philippicae · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    Quanquam omnia alia incerta sunt, caduca, mobilia: …
    … virtue alone is fixed with deep roots; it can neither be destroyed by any violence or moved from its place.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    Nam cum alia omnia falsa, incerta sint, caduca, mobilia, virtus est una altissimis defixa radicibus; quae numquam vi ulla labefactari potest, numquam demoveri loco.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1903
    Although all other things are uncertain, fleeting, transitory; virtue alone is planted firm with very deep roots; it can not be undermined by any violence; it can never be moved from its position.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Philippicae, IV.13 (Philip. iv. 5 in Ramage).

    Tolstoy follows Ramage's English: "Though all other things are uncertain, evanescent, and ephemeral, virtue alone is fixed with deep roots; it can neither be destroyed by any violence or moved from its place" (the scan reads "ephemei^"). «неопределенно, туманно и мимолетно» are Ramage's three adjectives, and «не может быть сокрушена никаким насилием» is his "destroyed by any violence". Tolstoy changes "fixed with deep roots" (altissimis defixa radicibus) to «ясна» (clear), leaves out "moved from its place", and drops the setting: Cicero is urging the Roman people to keep the courage their ancestors left them, by which they conquered Italy and destroyed Carthage. Yonge's English, from the modern Latin text («Nam cum alia omnia falsa, incerta sint»), has "uncertain, fleeting, transitory".

  111. “Le torrent de la mode et le jeu de l’intrigue,” fashion and intrigue, which spread “la secte philosophique,” become “people’s cunning tricks,” and “La raison prend à la longue le pli que le cœur lui donne,” in the long run reason takes the fold the heart gives it, becomes “Reason always submits to what the heart demands.”

    Original · French

    Alors, saisi de respect, il s'arrête et ne touche point au voile, content de savoir que l'Etre immense est dessous.
    Tous les peuples de la terre connoissent et adorent Dieu, et, quoique chacun l'habille à sa mode, sous tous ces vétemens divers on trouve pourtant toujours Dieu.
    Il peut arriver, j'en conviens, que le torrent de la mode et le jeu de l'intrigue étendent la secte philosophique, et persuadent un moment à la multitude qu'elle ne croit plus en Dieu; mais cette mode passagère ne peut durer, et comme qu'on s'y prenne il faudra toujours à la longue un Dieu à l'homme.
    La raison prend à la longue le pli que le cœur lui donne

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек разумный и скромный, с развитым, но ограниченным умом, чувствует свои пределы и не выходит из них и в этих пределах находит понятие своей души и своего творца, сознавая невозможность довести эти понятия до полной ясности и созерцать их так, как только чистый дух мог бы созерцать их. Он с покорностью останавливается перед ними и не дотрагивается до покрова, удовлетворяясь сознанием того, что стоит перед высоким существом. До этого предела только полезна и нужна философия. То, что сверх этого, есть праздные отвлеченности, не свойственные человеку, от которых воздерживается разумный человек и которые чужды человеку толпы.

    Все народы мира знают и чтут бога; хотя каждый одевает его по-своему, но под всеми этими одеждами всё тот же бог.

    Избранное меньшинство с более высокими требованиями учения, не удовлетворяясь данными простого здравого смысла, ищет бога более отвлеченного. Я не осуждаю этих людей. Но оно неправо, если, становясь на место всего человечества, это меньшинство утверждает, что бог скрыт от людей, потому что оно не видит его. Я признаю, что может случиться, что хитрые проделки людей могут на время убедить большинство, что нет бога, но эта мода не может продолжаться. И так или иначе, человек будет всегда нуждаться в боге. Если бы, противно закону природы, божество проявилось бы нам с еще большей очевидностью, я уверен, что люди, противные богу, придумали бы новые тонкости, чтобы отрицать его. Разум всегда подчиняется тому, чего требует сердце.

    Руссо.

    A reasonable and modest man, with a developed but limited mind, feels his limits and does not go beyond them, and within these limits he finds the idea of his soul and of his Creator, conscious of the impossibility of bringing these ideas to full clarity and of contemplating them as only a pure spirit could contemplate them. He stops before them in submission and does not touch the veil, content with the consciousness that he stands before a lofty being. Only up to this limit is philosophy useful and needed. Beyond it lie idle abstractions, not proper to man, from which the reasonable man abstains and which are foreign to the man of the crowd.

    All the peoples of the world know and honor God; though each clothes him in its own way, beneath all these garments it is still the same God.

    A chosen minority, with higher demands of learning, not satisfied with what plain common sense provides, seeks a more abstract God. I do not condemn these people. But this minority is wrong if, putting itself in the place of all humanity, it asserts that God is hidden from people because it does not see him. I admit that it may happen that people’s cunning tricks convince the majority for a time that there is no God, but this fashion cannot last. And one way or another, man will always need God. If, contrary to the law of nature, the Deity revealed himself to us still more plainly, I am sure that men opposed to God would invent new subtleties to deny him. Reason always submits to what the heart demands.

    Rousseau.

    From Lettre à M. de Franquières · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Alors, saisi de respect, il s'arrête et ne touche point au voile, content de savoir que l'Etre immense est dessous.
    Tous les peuples de la terre connoissent et adorent Dieu, et, quoique chacun l'habille à sa mode, sous tous ces vétemens divers on trouve pourtant toujours Dieu.
    Il peut arriver, j'en conviens, que le torrent de la mode et le jeu de l'intrigue étendent la secte philosophique, et persuadent un moment à la multitude qu'elle ne croit plus en Dieu; mais cette mode passagère ne peut durer, et comme qu'on s'y prenne il faudra toujours à la longue un Dieu à l'homme.
    La raison prend à la longue le pli que le cœur lui donne …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Lettre à M. de Franquières (15 January 1769), § 9; printed in P.-M. Masson's critical edition of La Profession de foi du vicaire savoyard (Fribourg and Paris, 1914), Appendices, V, pp. 518–519.

    Most of § 9 of the letter, in order. Rousseau's opening contrast (the savage who does not know God and does not offend him, the philosopher who subtilizes until he knows nothing) and his sentence on the ordinary man who 'compose les dix-neuf vingtièmes du genre humain' and sings the psalm 'Cœli enarrant' are left out. Masson's text reads 'raisonnable et modéré', recording 'modeste' in his apparatus; Tolstoy's «разумный и скромный» answers to 'modeste'. Changed in sense: 'le torrent de la mode et le jeu de l'intrigue étendent la secte philosophique' (fashion and intrigue spread the philosophic sect) becomes «хитрые проделки людей» ('people's cunning tricks'); 'dans le nouveau Lycée on n'augmentât en même raison de subtilité pour la nier' (the new Lyceum, Rousseau's name for the philosophes, would grow subtler in proportion) becomes «люди, противные богу, придумали бы новые тонкости» ('people opposed to God would invent new subtleties'); 'La raison prend à la longue le pli que le cœur lui donne' (in the long run reason takes the fold the heart gives it) becomes «Разум всегда подчиняется тому, чего требует сердце» ('reason always submits to what the heart requires'). The saved text is an OCR of Masson's edition; 'vétemens' is its reading. No English translation of the letter is saved.

  112. “Der Glaube an einen Gott ist Instinct,” belief in a God is instinct, loses “is instinct,” and the belief “zur innern Wohlgestalt des Erkenntnißvermögens unentbehrlich,” indispensable to the inner soundness of the faculty of knowledge, becomes “necessary for a rational life.”

    Original · German

    Der Glaube an einen Gott iſt Sue ſtinct, er iſt dem Menſchen naturlich,
    wie das Gehen auf zwey Beinen;
    aber in der Regel iſt er da, und iſt zur innern Wohlgeſtalt
    des Erkenntnißvermoͤgens unentbehrlich.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Вера в бога так же свойственна природе человека, как способность его ходить на двух ногах; вера эта может у некоторых людей видоизменяться и даже совсем заглохнуть, но, как общее правило, она существует и необходима для разумной жизни.

    По Лихтенбергу.

    Faith in God is as proper to the nature of man as his ability to walk on two legs; in some people this faith may change its form and even die out altogether, but as a general rule it exists and is necessary for a rational life.

    After Lichtenberg.

    From Vermischte Schriften, vol. II · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Der Glaube an einen Gott iſt Sue ſtinct, er iſt dem Menſchen naturlich, …
    … wie das Gehen auf zwey Beinen; …
    … aber in der Regel iſt er da, und iſt zur innern Wohlgeſtalt …
    … des Erkenntnißvermoͤgens unentbehrlich.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Человеку так же нельзя не верить в бога, как нельзя не ходить на двух ногах; вера эта может у людей меняться, может и вовсе заглохнуть, но без этой веры человек не может понимать самого себя.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vermischte Schriften, vol. II (1801), Bemerkungen vermischten Inhalts, 3: Moralische Bemerkungen, Vermischte Schriften II (Göttingen, 1801), Moralische Bemerkungen (pp. 120–136), p. 127.

    A free version, as «По Лихтенбергу» says. Lichtenberg: “Belief in a God is instinct; it is natural to man, like walking on two legs; in some it is modified, in some even stifled; but as a rule it is there, and it is indispensable to the inner well-formedness of the faculty of knowledge” (zur innern Wohlgestalt des Erkenntnißvermögens unentbehrlich). Tolstoy drops “is instinct” and ends «она существует и необходима для разумной жизни» (it exists and is necessary for a rational life): the soundness of the faculty of knowledge becomes rational life. He changed the end twice more: «На каждый день», 4 February, no. 6, «необходима для понимания человеком своей жизни» (necessary for man's understanding of his life), and «Путь жизни» (the tolstoy block), «без этой веры человек не может понимать самого себя» (without this belief man cannot understand himself). The OCR garbles “Instinct” («Sue ſtinct») and two places in the sentence, so it is excerpted in four pieces. Tolstoy's listed source, Lichtenberg's Ausgewählte Schriften (Leipzig, 1879), is mis-scanned on archive.org (December's finding), so the first edition of the Vermischte Schriften (Göttingen, 1800) stands in for it; the Jubilee vol. 42 commentary records that on 20 February 1905 Tolstoy and F. A. Strakhov corrected the Circle's Lichtenberg thoughts, Tolstoy dictating his own translation of some. No public-domain English was found.

  113. Recreations that “sind allein dauerhaft und von echtem Geschmacke,” alone are lasting and of true taste, become recreations that “are truly pleasant and beneficial”: usefulness is added.

    Original · German

    Das arkadische Schäferleben und unser geliebtes Hof- leben ist beides abgeschmackt und unnatürlich, obzwar anlockend. Denn niemals kann wahres Vergnügen da stattfinden, wo man es zur Beschäftigung macht. Die Erholungen von einer Beschäftigung, die selten, aber kurz und ohne Zurüstung sind, sind allein dauerhaft und von echtem Geschmacke.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Жизнь аркадских пастушков и наша возлюбленная придворная жизнь обе нелепы и неестественны, хотя и привлекательны. Ибо никогда не может быть истинного удовольствия там, где удовольствия превращаются в занятия. Только отдохновения от занятий, редкие и краткие и без подготовки, бывают истинно приятны и полезны.

    Кант.

    The life of Arcadian shepherds and our beloved court life are both absurd and unnatural, though attractive. For there can never be true pleasure where pleasures turn into occupations. Only respites from occupation, rare and brief and unprepared, are truly pleasant and beneficial.

    Kant.

    From Bemerkungen in den Beobachtungen über das Gefühl des Schönen und Erhabenen · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Das arkadische Schäferleben und unser geliebtes Hofleben ist beides abgeschmackt und unnatürlich, obzwar anlockend. Denn niemals kann wahres Vergnügen da stattfinden, wo man es zur Beschäftigung macht. Die Erholungen von einer Beschäftigung, die selten, aber kurz und ohne Zurüstung sind, sind allein dauerhaft und von echtem Geschmacke.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Жизнь аркадских пастушков и наша возлюбленная придворная жизнь обе нелепы и неестественны, хотя и привлекательны. Ибо никогда не может быть истинного удовольствия там, где удовольствия превращаются в занятия. Только отдохновения от занятия, редкие и краткие и без подготовки, бывают прочны и отличаются истинным вкусом.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Bemerkungen in den Beobachtungen über das Gefühl des Schönen und Erhabenen (Fragmente aus dem Nachlasse), as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 58; Richter's register: Fragmente, Hartenstein VIII, 628.

    Kant's note, close until its last words. Kept: the Arcadian shepherd's life and our beloved court life are both tasteless and unnatural, though alluring, for true pleasure can never be found where one makes it an occupation; recreations from an occupation that are rare, short, and unprepared. Changed: Kant says such recreations “alone are lasting and of true taste” (sind allein dauerhaft und von echtem Geschmacke); the Circle has «бывают истинно приятны и полезны» (are truly pleasant and useful), adding usefulness. In «На каждый день» (the tolstoy block) the same translation ends «бывают прочны и отличаются истинным вкусом» (are lasting and of true taste), Kant's words. «Abgeschmackt» (tasteless, absurd) is «нелепы» (absurd). No public-domain English was found.

  114. “Destroy both soul and body in hell” loses “in hell,” so no place of punishment is named.

    Original · translated by King James Version

    What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light: and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops.
    And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Что говорю вам в темноте, говорите при свете; и что на ухо слышите, проповедуйте на кровлях.

    И не бойтесь убивающих тело, души же не могущих убить; а бойтесь более того, кто может и душу и тело погубить.

    Мф. гл. 10, ст. 27—28.

    What I tell you in the dark, speak in the light; and what you hear in the ear, preach on the housetops.

    And do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul; rather, fear him who can destroy both soul and body.

    Matthew 10:27–28.

    From Matthew · reworded by Tolstoy .
    The Russian Bible (Synodal translation)
    Что говорю вам в темноте, говорите при свете; и что на ухо слышите, проповедуйте на кровлях.
    И не бойтесь убивающих тело, души́ же не могущих убить; а бойтесь более Того, Кто может и душу и тело погубить в геенне.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    In English · King James Version, 1611
    What I tell you in darkness, that speak ye in light: and what ye hear in the ear, that preach ye upon the housetops.
    And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Matthew, 10:27–28.

    The Synodal text, with the last words of verse 28, «в геенне» ("in hell" in the KJV; Greek ἐν γεέννῃ), left out: the one to be feared is he who can destroy both soul and body, and no place of punishment is named. The divine pronouns are in lower case («того, кто»). Otherwise word for word.

    Translation note. The KJV ends verse 28 “but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell”; Tolstoy leaves out “in hell”.

  115. Doing what “my nature now wills me to do” becomes remaining “true to my own disposition,” a disposition “such as, in my opinion, is proper to man.”

    Original · translated by George Long

    Does another do me wrong? Let him look to it. He has his own disposition, his own activity.
    I now have what the universal nature now wills me to have; and I do what my nature now wills me to do.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если меня кто оскорбил, это — его дело, такова его наклонность, таков его нрав; у меня свой нрав, — такой, какой, по моему мнению, свойственен человеку, и я останусь в своих поступках верен своему нраву.

    Марк Аврелий.

    If anyone has insulted me, that is his affair; such is his inclination, such is his disposition; I have my own disposition — such as, in my opinion, is proper to man — and in my actions I will remain true to my own disposition.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Ἄλλος ἁμαρτάνει τι εἰς ἐμέ; ὄψεται· ἰδίαν ἔχει διάθεσιν, ἰδίαν ἐνέργειαν.
    … ἐγὼ νῦν ἔχω, ὅ με θέλει νῦν ἔχειν ἡ κοινὴ φύσις, καὶ πράσσω, ὅ με νῦν πράσσειν θέλει ἡ ἐμὴ φύσις.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Does another do me wrong? Let him look to it. He has his own disposition, his own activity.
    I now have what the universal nature now wills me to have; and I do what my nature now wills me to do.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если меня кто оскорбил, это — его дело, такова его наклонность, таков его нрав; у меня свой нрав, такой, какой мне дан от природы, и я останусь в своих поступках верен своей природе.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, V.25.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), October 8, reworded in its second half. Marcus: "Does another do me wrong? Let him look to it. He has his own disposition, his own activity. I now have what the universal nature now wills me to have; and I do what my nature now wills me to do." The first half is kept («это — его дело, такова его наклонность, таков его нрав»). The universal nature drops out, and Marcus's "my nature" becomes, in 1903, «такой, какой мне дан от природы ... верен своей природе» (such as was given me by nature ... true to my nature), and in the Circle «такой, какой, по моему мнению, свойственен человеку ... верен своему нраву» (such as, in my opinion, is proper to a human being ... true to my disposition). The 1903 Marcus came from the Посредник edition of L. D. Urusov's Russian, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); Urusov's wording was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

  116. “Do what thou dost” becomes “Do what ought to be done,” which makes it a matter of duty, and “be strong, be brave” is left out.

    Original

    “Eat not thy heart,’ the Sages said; “nor mourn the Past, the buried Past ;” Do what thou dost, be strong, be brave; and, like the Star, nor rest nor haste.

    TolstoyТолстой

    «Не разъедай своего сердца, — говорят мудрецы, — не оплакивай прошлого, похороненного прошлого». Делай то, что должно, и, как звезда, не отдыхай и не спеши.

    Хаджи Абдул Гезди.

    “Do not eat away your heart,” say the sages, “do not mourn the past, the buried past.” Do what ought to be done, and, like a star, neither rest nor hurry.

    Hadji Abdul Gezdi [Richard F. Burton].

    From The Kasîdah of Hâjî Abdû El-Yezdî · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Hadji Abdul Gezdi’s own words
    “Eat not thy heart,’ the Sages said; “nor mourn the Past, the buried Past ;” Do what thou dost, be strong, be brave; and, like the Star, nor rest nor haste.
    Source text: archive.org
    The Kasîdah of Hâjî Abdû el-Yezdî
    … when Richard Burton could secure any privacy, he composed …
    … which was one of his Eastern noms-de-plume.
    Do what thou dost, be strong, be brave ; and, like the Star, nor rest nor haste.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Kasîdah of Hâjî Abdû El-Yezdî (1880), p. 17 of the first edition (Part IX in later printings).

    Burton's couplets, not faithful: 'Eat not thy heart, the Sages said; nor mourn the Past, the buried Past; Do what thou dost, be strong, be brave; and, like the Star, nor rest nor haste.' Tolstoy makes 'said' «говорят» (say), turns 'Do what thou dost' into «Делай то, что должно» (do what you ought), and leaves out 'be strong, be brave'. Burton's line bids a man put himself into whatever he does; Tolstoy's makes it duty. So no printable text. The Kasîdah is Burton's own poem, published in 1880 as a translation 'by his friend and pupil, F. B.'; the foreword to Mosher's edition (1898), quoting Lady Burton, says he composed it on the journey back from Mecca under 'one of his Eastern noms-de-plume'. «Гезди» renders 'el-Yezdî'. It postdates Conway (1874), and none of the saved anthologies has it; how it reached Tolstoy was not found.

    Translation note. The name is given as Tolstoy wrote it, «Хаджи Абдул Гезди»: “Hâjî Abdû el-Yezdî” is the name under which Richard Burton published The Kasîdah (1880).

  117. Lichtenberg’s promise that a rediscovery by one who has thought for himself will bear “das Zeichen des Eigenthümlichen,” the mark of what is one’s own, becomes “your discovery of what was discovered earlier will still be needed”: originality becomes usefulness.

    Original · German

    Menſch lebt allein, um ſein und feiner. Mitmenſchen Wohl fo fehr zu befördern, als es feine Kräfte. und feine Lage er— lauben. Hierin kuͤrzer zu ſeinem End— zweck zu gelangen, nuͤtzt er die Verſuche feiner Vorfahren. Er ſtudirt.
    Ohne jene Abſicht ſtudiren, bloß um ſagen zu koͤnnen, was andere gethan haben, das heißt die letzte der Wiſſenſchaften treiben. Solche Leute ſind ſo wenig eigentliche Gelehrte, als Regiſter Bücher find.
    Nicht bloß wiſſen, ſondern auch fuͤr die Nachwelt thun, was die Vorwelt fuͤr uns gethan hat, heißt ein Menſch ſeyn. Soll ich, um nichts noch einmal zu erfinden, was ſchon erfunden iſt, mein Leben uͤber der Gelehrten Geſchichte zubringen?
    Sagt man doch Dinge vorſaͤtzlich zweymal, und man nimmt es einem nicht uͤbel, wenn nur die Einkleidung neu iſt. Haſt du ſelbſt gedacht, fo wird deine Erfindung einer ſchon erfundenen Sache gewiß alles mal das Zeichen des Eigenthuͤmlichen an ſich tragen.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек живет только для того, чтобы, насколько это позволяют его силы и его положение, содействовать благу своему и своих ближних. Чтобы скорее достигнуть при этом своей конечной цели, он пользуется опытом предшественников. Он учится.

    Учиться помимо этой цели, просто для того, чтобы иметь возможность пересказать всё, что другие сделали, значит заниматься последней из наук. Такой человек так же мало может называться действительно ученым, как каталог — книгой. Быть человеком значит не только знать, но и делать для будущих поколений то же, что предшествовавшие сделали для нас. Неужели я должен проводить жизнь в изучении истории ученых только для того, чтобы не открыть снова того, что было уже открыто прежде? Повторяют же умышленно одну и ту же мысль дважды, и никакой беды в этом нет, — если она только выражена с новой стороны. Если ты думал сам, то твое открытие того, что раньше открыто, будет все-таки нужно.

    Лихтенберг.

    Man lives only in order to further, as far as his powers and his position allow, his own good and that of his neighbors. To reach his final goal the sooner, he makes use of the experience of his predecessors. He learns.

    To learn apart from this aim, simply in order to be able to retell all that others have done, is to pursue the lowest of the sciences. Such a man can no more be called truly learned than a catalog can be called a book. To be a man means not only to know but also to do for future generations what those who came before did for us. Must I really spend my life in the study of the history of the learned only so as not to discover again what was already discovered before? After all, people deliberately repeat the same thought twice, and there is no harm in it — so long as it is expressed from a new side. If you have thought for yourself, your discovery of what was discovered earlier will still be needed.

    Lichtenberg.

    From Vermischte Schriften, vol. I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Menſch lebt allein, um ſein und feiner. Mitmenſchen Wohl fo fehr zu befördern, als es feine Kräfte. und feine Lage er— lauben. Hierin kuͤrzer zu ſeinem End— zweck zu gelangen, nuͤtzt er die Verſuche feiner Vorfahren. Er ſtudirt.
    Ohne jene Abſicht ſtudiren, bloß um ſagen zu koͤnnen, was andere gethan haben, das heißt die letzte der Wiſſenſchaften treiben. Solche Leute ſind ſo wenig eigentliche Gelehrte, als Regiſter Bücher find.
    Nicht bloß wiſſen, ſondern auch fuͤr die Nachwelt thun, was die Vorwelt fuͤr uns gethan hat, heißt ein Menſch ſeyn. Soll ich, um nichts noch einmal zu erfinden, was ſchon erfunden iſt, mein Leben uͤber der Gelehrten Geſchichte zubringen?
    Sagt man doch Dinge vorſaͤtzlich zweymal, und man nimmt es einem nicht uͤbel, wenn nur die Einkleidung neu iſt. Haſt du ſelbſt gedacht, fo wird deine Erfindung einer ſchon erfundenen Sache gewiß alles mal das Zeichen des Eigenthuͤmlichen an ſich tragen.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vermischte Schriften, vol. I (1800), Bemerkungen vermischten Inhalts, 6: Litterärische Bemerkungen, Vermischte Schriften I (Göttingen, 1800), pp. 237–238.

    Lichtenberg's remark, sentence by sentence, with its first sentence left out and its last changed. Left out: “if our index-like learning now in fashion does not soon come to its winter standstill, there is much to fear” (Wenn unsere jetzt im Schwange gehende registerartige Gelehrsamkeit nicht bald zu ihrem Winterstillstand kommt). Kept closely: man lives only to further his own and his fellows' good as far as his powers and position allow; to reach that end sooner he uses his forebears' attempts; he studies; to study without that aim, only to be able to say what others have done, is to pursue the last of the sciences; such people are as little true scholars “as indexes are books” (als Register Bücher sind), «как каталог — книгой» (as a catalogue is a book) in Tolstoy; to do for posterity what the past did for us is to be a man; must I spend my life on the history of scholars so as not to invent again what is already invented; things are said twice on purpose when the dress is new. Changed: Lichtenberg's “if you have thought for yourself, your invention of a thing already invented will surely always bear the mark of what is your own” (gewiß allemal das Zeichen des Eigenthümlichen an sich tragen) becomes «то твое открытие того, что раньше открыто, будет все-таки нужно» (your discovery of what was discovered before will still be needed): the stamp of originality becomes usefulness. The OCR misreads the long s as f throughout (“feiner” for “seiner”, “fo” for “so”). Tolstoy's listed source, Lichtenberg's Ausgewählte Schriften (Leipzig, 1879), is mis-scanned on archive.org (December's finding), so the first edition stands in for it, as in earlier months. No public-domain English was found.

  118. Thoreau’s “probably” becomes “often,” and his guess becomes a statement.

    Original

    Science affirms too much.
    Men are probably nearer to the essential truth in their superstitions than in their science.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди часто ближе к существенной истине в своих суевериях, чем в своей науке.

    Торо.

    People are often closer to essential truth in their superstitions than in their science.

    Thoreau.

    From Journal, 27 June 1852, as printed in Summer, ed. H. G. O. Blake · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    Men are probably nearer to the essential truth in their » superstitions than in their science.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    Science affirms too much.
    Men are probably nearer to the essential truth in their superstitions than in their science.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Journal, 27 June 1852, as printed in Summer, ed. H. G. O. Blake (Boston, 1884), Summer (1884), p. 256, under June 27, 1852, at the end of a passage on lightning.

    One sentence, translated closely but for one word: Thoreau's 'probably' becomes 'often' (часто), so his guess becomes a statement of how things often are. The rest is kept: 'nearer to the essential truth' (ближе к существенной истине), 'in their superstitions than in their science'. The calendar 'Every Day with Thoreau' in John Page Hopps's The Coming Day prints the sentence under March 2, with 'probably'; April found all five of its Thoreau there, and May's three are there too (March 2, May 16, December 17), so the calendar was probably Tolstoy's route. The '»' in the calendar's excerpt is a mark of the scan. No printable.

  119. Seneca’s condition, precepts “often welcomed within you,” becomes their source: precepts “that come from a man’s heart.”

    Original · translated by Richard Mott Gummere

    It is, that good precepts, often welcomed within you, will benefit you just as much as good examples.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Добрые правила, исходящие из сердца человека, так же полезны, как хорошие примеры.

    Сенека.

    Good precepts that come from a man’s heart are as useful as good examples.

    Seneca.

    From Epistulae morales ad Lucilium · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Aeque praecepta bona, si saepe tecum sint, profutura quam bona exempla.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · Richard Mott Gummere, 1925
    It is, that good precepts, often welcomed within you, will benefit you just as much as good examples.
    Source text: en.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Epistulae morales ad Lucilium, 94.42.

    Seneca, answering an objector who asks what his comparison is for: "good precepts, if they are often with you (si saepe tecum sint), will profit you as much as good examples." Tolstoy keeps the precepts, the examples, and the comparison, and replaces the condition with «исходящие из сердца человека» (coming from a person's heart): Seneca speaks of precepts kept by one often, Tolstoy of precepts coming from the heart. The next sentence of the letter, on brief and weighty sayings, is quoted under 5-4.4, signed Cicero on the same day. Where Tolstoy read it was not found; Ramage's Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors gives another sentence of Letter 94.

  120. “The thought you think or the act you do” becomes “the thoughts you have and express,” so speech takes the place of the act, and “stored power for good or evil” becomes “a capacity to do good or evil.”

    Original

    The thought you think or the act you do, is stored pov/er for good or evil, and that power, with its growth or increase, comes back to him who sent it forth.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мысли, которые вы имеете и высказываете, превращаются, в конце концов, в способность делать добро или зло, которое в своем развитии или росте возвращается к вам же.

    Люси Малори.

    The thoughts you have and express turn, in the end, into a capacity to do good or evil, a good or evil that in its development or growth comes back to you.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    The thought you think or the act you do, is stored pov/er for good or evil, and that power, with its growth or increase, comes back to him who sent it forth.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XIV, no. 12, January–February 1902, p. 180, the last of the editor's paragraphs on the page, signed 'L. A. M.'.

    Reworded. Mallory's 'The thought you think or the act you do' becomes 'The thoughts that you have and express' (Мысли, которые вы имеете и высказываете): the act drops out and speech takes its place. 'Is stored power for good or evil' becomes 'turn, in the end, into a capacity to do good or evil' (превращаются, в конце концов, в способность делать добро или зло); 'with its growth or increase' is kept (в своем развитии или росте); 'comes back to him who sent it forth' becomes 'returns to you yourself' (возвращается к вам же). The same page holds 'Thought-Elementals', the probable source of 5-4.6, the day's other Mallory thought. The text is the text layer of IAPSOP's PDF of the issue ('pov/er' is its misreading of 'power'); the archive.org scan of vol. XIV (saved as IAPSOP-worlds_advance_thought_v14_1901-1902_partial_djvu.txt) reads 'stored power'. Mallory restated her aphorisms from issue to issue, and a wording closer to Tolstoy's may be in an issue that is not online. No printable.

  121. The elect among men becomes man among the animals: “A man is not an elect (Ariya)” becomes “Man is higher than the other animals,” and pity on “all living creatures” becomes pity for them.

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    270. A man is not an elect (Ariya) because he injures living creatures; because he has pity on all living creatures, therefore is a man called Ariya.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не потому человек выше других животных, что он может бессердечно мучить их, но потому, что он жалеет их.

    Буддийская мудрость. [Дхаммапада.]

    Man is higher than the other animals not because he can torment them heartlessly, but because he pities them.

    Buddhist wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Pali
    Na tena ariyo hoti, …
    … yena pāṇāni hiṁsati; …
    Ahiṁsā sabbapāṇānaṁ, …
    “ariyo”ti pavuccati.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    270. A man is not an elect (Ariya) because he injures living creatures; because he has pity on all living creatures, therefore is a man called Ariya.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Не потому человек властитель, что бессердечно мучит живые существа, но потому, что он сострадателен ко всему живому, почтится он именем избранного, именем властителя.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 270 (Dhammaṭṭhavagga).

    Tolstoy's 1903 text (Thoughts of Wise Men, 28 May), whose Dhammapada was N. Gerasimov's Russian (1898; Jubilee vol. 40), not found online, recast for the Circle and printed in italics throughout. The verse says a man is not noble (ariya) because he harms living beings; by not harming any living being he is called noble (Müller: 'A man is not an elect (Ariya) because he injures living creatures; because he has pity on all living creatures, therefore is a man called Ariya'). In 1903 the noble man is «властитель» and «избранный» (lord, elect). The Circle makes it a comparison with the animals: «Не потому человек выше других животных, что он может бессердечно мучить их, но потому, что он жалеет их» (man is higher than the other animals not because he can torment them heartlessly but because he pities them). 'All living creatures' (sabbapāṇānaṁ) become 'the other animals', the title of noble or elect drops out, and «бессердечно» (heartlessly), already in 1903, is not in the Pali or Müller.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the commas; it is set here as one span.

  122. “L’homme fait la sienne plutôt qu’il ne la reçoit,” man makes his own rather than receives it, becomes “man creates his fate, he does not encounter it”: the comparison becomes a flat denial.

    Original · French

    Il n'est point de hasard dans la destinée; l'homme fait la sienne plutôt qu'il ne la reçoit.

    TolstoyТолстой

    В судьбе нет случайностей; человек создает, а не встречает свою судьбу.

    Вильмен.

    There are no accidents in fate; man creates his fate, he does not encounter it.

    Villemain.

    From Dictionnaire universel de la langue française · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il n'est point de hasard dans la destinée; l'homme fait la sienne plutôt qu'il ne la reçoit.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    В судьбе нет случайностей; человек скорее создает, нежели встречает свою судьбу.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dictionnaire universel de la langue française (Boiste), 13th ed. (Paris, 1851), s.v. «Destinée», a saying signed «Villemain».

    The saying as Boiste's dictionary prints it under Villemain's name: 'Il n'est point de hasard dans la destinée; l'homme fait la sienne plutôt qu'il ne la reçoit' (there is no chance in destiny; man makes his own rather than receives it). The commentary of Jubilee vol. 40 says the Villemain of Tolstoy's Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) came from the «Иллюстрированный настольный календарь т-ва «Просвещение» на 1902 год», not online; the 1903 text, «человек скорее создает, нежели встречает свою судьбу», keeps the 'rather … than' of the French. In the Circle Tolstoy drops «скорее … нежели» for «создает, а не встречает» ('creates, and does not meet'), so the comparison becomes a flat denial. His verbs, create and meet, differ from Boiste's 'fait' and 'reçoit' and may follow the calendar's French. The passage in Villemain's own writings was not found (web searches for the French wording, Boiste).

  123. “By oneself one suffers” becomes “you yourself devise evil,” so the suffering drops out and a second act of evil takes its place, and “by oneself one is purified” becomes “you yourself purify your thoughts.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    165. By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers; by oneself evil is left undone, by oneself one is purified. Purity and impurity belong to oneself, no one can purify another.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Сам совершаешь грех, сам замышляешь зло, сам убегаешь от греха, сам очищаешь помыслы, сам собой ты порочен или чист, другому не спасти тебя.

    Дхаммапада.

    You yourself commit sin, you yourself devise evil, you yourself flee from sin, you yourself purify your thoughts, by yourself you are corrupt or pure; no other can save you.

    Dhammapada.

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Pali
    Attanā hi kataṁ pāpaṁ, …
    … attanā saṅkilissati; …
    Suddhī asuddhi paccattaṁ, …
    … nāñño aññaṁ visodhaye.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    165. By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers; by oneself evil is left undone, by oneself one is purified. Purity and impurity belong to oneself, no one can purify another.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Сам творишь злое — сам страждешь; сам бежишь от греховного — сам же очищаешь себя от зла.
    Сам ты делаешь себя чистым и нечистым, никто иной не будет твоим спасителем.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 165 (Attavagga).

    Tolstoy's 1903 text (Thoughts of Wise Men, 31 July), from Gerasimov's Russian (1898; not found online), recast for the Circle. 1903 follows the verse: «Сам творишь злое — сам страждешь» (Müller: 'By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers'). The Circle has «Сам совершаешь грех, сам замышляешь зло» (you yourself commit sin, you yourself devise evil): the suffering (Pali saṅkilissati, 'is defiled') drops out and a second act of evil takes its place. 'By oneself evil is left undone, by oneself one is purified' becomes «сам убегаешь от греха, сам очищаешь помыслы» (you yourself flee sin, you yourself purify your thoughts; 1903: «сам же очищаешь себя от зла»). 'Purity and impurity belong to oneself' becomes «сам собой ты порочен или чист» (vicious or pure), and 'no one can purify another' becomes «другому не спасти тебя» (another cannot save you; 1903: «никто иной не будет твоим спасителем»): purifying becomes saving, as in 1903.

  124. Placing himself below the people “by his words” becomes simply becoming “lower than they,” “the people do not see it” is added, and the last two sentences change places, so the world praises the holy man because “he contends with no one.”

    Original · translated by James Legge

    That whereby the rivers and seas are able to receive the homage and tribute of all the valley streams, is their skill in being lower than they;--it is thus that they are the kings of them all.
    So it is that the sage (ruler), wishing to be above men, puts himself by his words below them, and, wishing to be before them, places his person behind them.
    In this way though he has his place above them, men do not feel his weight, nor though he has his place before them, do they feel it an injury to them.
    Therefore all in the world delight to exalt him and do not weary of him. Because he does not strive, no one finds it possible to strive with him.

    TolstoyТолстой

    То, что реки и моря властвуют над теми долинами, по которым текут, происходит оттого, что они ниже их.

    Поэтому святой человек, если он хочет быть выше народа, должен стать ниже его. Если он хочет руководить им, то должен быть позади него.

    Поэтому святой человек если и стоит выше народа, народ не чувствует этого. Если стоит и впереди народа, народ не видит этого и не страдает от этого. Он не спорит ни с кем, никто в мире не спорит с ним. От этого-то мир не переставая и восхваляет его.

    Лао-Тсе.

    That rivers and seas hold sway over the valleys through which they flow comes from their being lower than the valleys.

    Therefore the holy man, if he wishes to be above the people, must become lower than they. If he wishes to lead them, he must be behind them.

    Therefore, though the holy man stands above the people, the people do not feel it. Though he stands in front of the people, the people do not see it and do not suffer from it. He contends with no one, and no one in the world contends with him. That is why the world praises him without ceasing.

    Lao-Tzu.

    From Daodejing · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King
    That rivers and oceans can of the hundred valleys be kings is due to their excelling in lowliness.
    Therefore the holy man, when anxious to be above the people, must in his words keep underneath them. When anxious to lead the people, he must with his person keep behind them.
    Therefore the holy man dwells above, but the people are not burdened. He is ahead, but the people suffer no harm.
    Therefore the world rejoices in exalting him without tiring. Because he strives not, no one in the world will strive with him.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    以其善下之
    是以欲上民,必以言下之。欲先民,必以身後之。
    是以聖人處上而民不重,處前而民不害。
    是以天下樂推而不厭,以其不爭,故天下莫能與之爭。
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    That whereby the rivers and seas are able to receive the homage and tribute of all the valley streams, is their skill in being lower than they;--it is thus that they are the kings of them all.
    So it is that the sage (ruler), wishing to be above men, puts himself by his words below them, and, wishing to be before them, places his person behind them.
    In this way though he has his place above them, men do not feel his weight, nor though he has his place before them, do they feel it an injury to them.
    Therefore all in the world delight to exalt him and do not weary of him. Because he does not strive, no one finds it possible to strive with him.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    То, что реки и моря властвуют над всеми долинами, по которым текут, происходит оттого, что они ниже их.
    Поэтому святой человек, если он хочет быть выше народа, он должен в своих речах быть ниже его. Если он хочет руководить им, то он должен быть позади него.
    Поэтому святой человек живет выше народа, но народ не чувствует этого. Он находится впереди народа, но народ не страдает от этого.
    Поэтому мир, не переставая, восхваляет его. Так как он не спорит ни с кем, никто в мире не спорит с ним.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Daodejing, ch. 66.

    Carus's English, through Tolstoy's 1903 version (Thoughts of Wise Men, 15 September; his own translation from Carus, Jubilee vol. 40), reworked. Carus's 'rivers and oceans can of the hundred valleys be kings' becomes «реки и моря властвуют над теми долинами, по которым текут» (rule over the valleys they flow through), the flowing Tolstoy's own. 'Must in his words keep underneath them' (Chinese 以言下之, 'by his words places himself below them') becomes «должен стать ниже его» (must become lower than them): 1903 had «в своих речах» (in his words), and the Circle drops it. 'He is ahead, but the people suffer no harm' gains «народ не видит этого» (the people do not see it). The last two sentences change places and become cause and effect: Carus's 'Therefore the world rejoices in exalting him without tiring. Because he strives not, no one in the world will strive with him' (1903 in the same order) becomes «Он не спорит ни с кем, никто в мире не спорит с ним. От этого-то мир не переставая и восхваляет его» (from this the world unceasingly praises him). In the Chinese the world's delight in pushing the sage forward (樂推) follows from his lowliness, and his not striving (以其不爭) explains only why no one strives with him.

  125. Pascal’s “religion” and “irreligion” become good and evil, “the struggle of good with evil,” and God drops out of the close: “the most cruel war which God can make with men,” to leave them without that war, becomes “It would go badly with us if there were no such struggle.”

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us, but from the irreligion which is still there.
    It is as a child, which a mother tears from the arms of robbers, in the pain it suffers, should love the loving and legitimate violence of her who procures its liberty, and detest only the impetuous and tyrannical violence of those who detain it unjustly.
    The most cruel war which God can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war which He came to bring.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Борьба с собой и насилие над собой не могут не быть вследствие наших прежних грехов; но это насилие над собой — любовное, законное. Мать вырывает ребенка своего из пасти зверя. Ребенку больно, но он, конечно, должен приписать свое страдание не матери своей, спасающей его, а зверю, желающему удержать его. Так же точно и человек должен относиться к борьбе добра со злом: добро, как мать, вырывает нашу душу от зла, и хотя борьба эта и мучительна для нас, но она необходима и дает нам благо. Плохо было бы для нас, если бы не было этой борьбы. Без нее мы не могли бы быть добры.

    Паскаль.

    Struggle with ourselves and violence against ourselves are unavoidable, as a consequence of our former sins; but this violence against ourselves is loving and lawful. A mother tears her child out of the jaws of a beast. The child is hurt, but he must of course ascribe his suffering not to his mother, who is saving him, but to the beast that wants to keep hold of him. In just the same way man must regard the struggle of good with evil: the good, like the mother, tears our soul away from evil, and though this struggle is painful to us, it is necessary and brings us good. It would go badly with us if there were no such struggle. Without it we could not be good.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il est vrai qu’il y a de la peine, en entrant dans la piété ; mais cette peine ne vient pas de la piété qui commence d’être en nous, mais de l’impiété qui y est encore.
    C’est comme un enfant, que sa mère arrache d’entre les bras des voleurs, doit aimer, dans la peine qu’il souffre, la violence amoureuse et légitime de celle qui procure sa liberté, et ne détester que la violence impétueuse et tyrannique de ceux qui le retiennent injustement.
    La plus cruelle guerre que Dieu puisse faire aux hommes en cette vie est de les laisser sans cette guerre qu’il est venu apporter.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    It is true there is difficulty in entering into godliness. But this difficulty does not arise from the religion which begins in us, but from the irreligion which is still there.
    It is as a child, which a mother tears from the arms of robbers, in the pain it suffers, should love the loving and legitimate violence of her who procures its liberty, and detest only the impetuous and tyrannical violence of those who detain it unjustly.
    The most cruel war which God can make with men in this life is to leave them without that war which He came to bring.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Борьба с собою и насилие над собою, конечно, должны быть вследствие наших прежних грехов; но это насилие — любовное, законное.
    Так же точно и человек должен относиться к борьбе благочестия с нечестием: благочестие, как мать, вырывает нашу душу от нечестия …
    Плохо было бы для нас, если бы бог оставил нас вовсе без борьбы. Без нее не может явиться в нас и благочестие.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 498 (Section VII); Trotter 498.

    B. 498, retold, through Tolstoy's 1903 version. Pascal says the pain of entering piety comes 'de l'impiété qui y est encore' (from the impiety still in us); Tolstoy has the struggle come from «наших прежних грехов» ('our former sins'). Pascal's robbers, 'les bras des voleurs', become a beast's jaws, «из пасти зверя». His last sentence, 'La plus cruelle guerre que Dieu puisse faire aux hommes en cette vie est de les laisser sans cette guerre qu'il est venu apporter', was in 1903 «Плохо было бы для нас, если бы бог оставил нас вовсе без борьбы»; in the Circle God is gone: «Плохо было бы для нас, если бы не было этой борьбы». Where 1903 kept Pascal's piety and impiety («борьбе благочестия с нечестием»), the Circle has good and evil («борьбе добра со злом»), and the close «Без нее не может явиться в нас и благочестие» becomes «Без нее мы не могли бы быть добры» ('without it we could not be good'); neither close is in Pascal. The commentary of Jubilee vol. 40 names the Pascal source of the 1903 book, A. I. Orlov's «Французский ученый Влас Паскаль» (Посредник, 1889), not found online.

  126. Epictetus’s choice between making progress and keeping “what you formerly obtained” becomes a choice between the soul and “worldly goods.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    For no man is able to make progress (improvement), when he is wavering between opposite things; but if you have preferred this (one thing) to all things, if you choose to attend to this only, to work out this only, give up every thing else.
    But if you will not do this, your wavering will produce both these results: you will neither improve as you ought, nor will you obtain what you formerly obtained.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Нельзя заботиться за раз и о душе своей и о мирских благах. Если хочешь мирских благ, откажись от души; если хочешь уберечь свою душу, отрекись от мирских благ. Иначе ты будешь постоянно раздваиваться и не получишь ни того, ни другого.

    Эпиктет.

    You cannot care at one and the same time both for your soul and for worldly goods. If you want worldly goods, give up your soul; if you want to keep your soul safe, renounce worldly goods. Otherwise you will be forever torn in two and will get neither the one nor the other.

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἐπαμφοτερίζων δύναται προκόψαι, ἀλλʼ εἰ τοῦτο πάντων προκέκρικας, εἰ πρὸς τούτῳ μόνῳ θέλεις εἶναι, εἰ τοῦτο ἐκπονῆσαι, ἄφες ἅπαντα τἆλλα·
    … εἰ δὲ μή, οὗτος ὁ ἐπαμφοτερισμὸς ἑκάτερόν σοι ποιήσει, οὔτε προκόψεις κατʼ ἀξίαν οὔτʼ ἐκείνων τεύξῃ, ὧν πρότερον ἐτύγχανες.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    For no man is able to make progress (improvement), when he is wavering between opposite things; but if you have preferred this (one thing) to all things, if you choose to attend to this only, to work out this only, give up every thing else.
    But if you will not do this, your wavering will produce both these results: you will neither improve as you ought, nor will you obtain what you formerly obtained.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Нельзя заботиться зараз и о душе своей и о мирских благах. Если хочешь мирских благ, — откажись от души; если хочешь уберечь свою душу, — отрекись от мирских благ. Иначе ты будешь постоянно раздваиваться и не получишь ни того, ни другого.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Related · Matthew
    Никто не может служить двум господам: ибо или одного будет ненавидеть, а другого любить; или одному станет усердствовать, а о другом нерадеть. Не можете служить Богу и маммоне<ref>Богатству.</ref>.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.2.4–5.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), February 8, where it follows Matthew 6:24 as here; the Circle writes «за раз» for «зараз» and drops the dashes. The closest passage is Discourses IV.2.4–5: "no man is able to make progress when he is wavering between opposite things (ἐπαμφοτερίζων); if you have preferred this to all things, give up every thing else; if not, your wavering will produce both results: you will neither improve as you ought, nor obtain what you formerly obtained." «Иначе ты будешь постоянно раздваиваться и не получишь ни того, ни другого» is that last sentence. Epictetus's choice is between improvement and the good opinion of one's old companions; the Russian makes it the soul against worldly goods («о душе своей и о мирских благах»), as Encheiridion 29.7 puts it (one must labor either at one's own ruling faculty or at externals); Encheiridion 1.4 warns likewise that he who wants both will fail of the things that alone bring freedom. The 1903 Epictetus came from Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет. Его жизнь и учение» (Посредник, 1889; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not seen. Matthew 6:24 (5-10.1, quoted as related) is the Synodal text with «не радеть» for «нерадеть», «мамоне» for «маммоне», a comma for the semicolon before «или одному», and «богу» in lower case; the 1903 printing had «нерадеть» and «маммоне». Tolstoy adds his own line under it, «Два господина эти: душа и тело» (these two masters are the soul and the body).

  127. “Duty” becomes “the sense of duty,” and Tolstoy adds that it makes us “take part in its life” and “shows us its unreality,” so the world it shows is both real and unreal.

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Duty has the virtue of making us feel the reality of a positive world while at the same time detaching us from it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Чувство долга заставляет нас чувствовать действительность вещественного мира и участвовать в его жизни и вместе с тем отрывает нас от него и показывает нам его недействительность.

    По Амиелю.

    The sense of duty makes us feel the reality of the material world and take part in its life, and at the same time tears us away from it and shows us its unreality.

    After Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Le devoir a la vertu de nous faire sentir la réalité du monde positif, tout en nous en détachant.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Duty has the virtue of making us feel the reality of a positive world while at the same time detaching us from it.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, among the fragments after the entry of 1er octobre 1849 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. I, p. 10); Ward's translation, after October 1, 1849.

    A one-line fragment, enlarged by Tolstoy, who signs it «По Амиелю». Amiel: duty makes us feel 'la réalité du monde positif, tout en nous en détachant' (the reality of the positive world, while detaching us from it). Tolstoy adds «и участвовать в его жизни» ('and take part in its life') to the first half and «и показывает нам его недействительность» ('and shows us its unreality') to the second, so that duty shows the world both real and unreal; 'le devoir' becomes «Чувство долга» ('the sense of duty').

  128. The cry uttered “for the honor of God” becomes the cry of a being “that recognizes itself as independent of nature,” and Amiel’s close, “Nature will be conquered by spirit,” becomes “The spirit does not depend on nature.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Nature is not just; we are the products of nature: why are we always claiming and prophesying justice? why does the effect rise up against its cause?
    No, it is the deepest cry of our being, and it is for the honor of God that the cry is uttered.
    Heaven and earth may pass away, but good ought to be, and injustice ought not to be. Such is the creed of the human race. Nature will be conquered by spirit; the eternal will triumph over time.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Природа несправедлива. Если мы — произведение природы, то почему же мы недовольны несправедливостью природы? Почему следствие восстает против причины? Происходит ли это возмущение от пустого и детского тщеславия? Нет, это крик, вырвавшийся из глубины нашего существа, признающего себя независимым от природы и требующего во что бы то ни стало справедливости! Небо и земля могут уничтожиться, но добро должно существовать, и несправедливость должна быть уничтожена. Таково сознание всего человечества. Дух не зависит от природы.

    По Амиелю.

    Nature is unjust. If we are a product of nature, why then are we dissatisfied with the injustice of nature? Why does the effect rebel against the cause? Does this revolt come from empty and childish vanity? No, it is a cry that has burst from the depths of our being, a being that recognizes itself as independent of nature and demands justice at any cost! Heaven and earth may be destroyed, but the good must exist, and injustice must be destroyed. Such is the consciousness of all humanity. The spirit does not depend on nature.

    After Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    La Nature n'est pas juste; nous sommes les produits de la Nature : pourquoi réclamons-nous et prophétisons-nous la justice? pourquoi l'effet se redresse-t-il contre sa cause?
    Non, elle est le cri le plus profond de notre être, et c'est pour l'honneur de Dieu que ce cri a été poussé.
    Les cieux et la terre peuvent s'anéantir, mais le bien doit être et l'injustice ne doit pas être. Tel est le credo du genre humain. La Nature sera vaincue par l'Esprit; l'éternel aura raison du temps.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Nature is not just; we are the products of nature: why are we always claiming and prophesying justice? why does the effect rise up against its cause?
    No, it is the deepest cry of our being, and it is for the honor of God that the cry is uttered.
    Heaven and earth may pass away, but good _ought_ to be, and injustice ought _not_ to be. Such is the creed of the human race. Nature will be conquered by spirit; the eternal will triumph over time.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 30 mars 1870 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. II, pp. 79–80); Ward's translation, March 30, 1870.

    The end of the entry, reworked; Tolstoy signs it «По Амиелю». The questions are kept («Почему следствие восстает против причины?»), Amiel's 'pourquoi réclamons-nous et prophétisons-nous la justice?' becoming «почему же мы недовольны несправедливостью природы?». The answer is changed: Amiel's cry 'le plus profond de notre être, et c'est pour l'honneur de Dieu que ce cri a été poussé' becomes «крик, вырвавшийся из глубины нашего существа, признающего себя независимым от природы и требующего во что бы то ни стало справедливости» (God's honor gone; the being 'that knows itself independent of nature and demands justice at any cost' added). 'Tel est le credo du genre humain' becomes «Таково сознание всего человечества», and Amiel's close, 'La Nature sera vaincue par l'Esprit; l'éternel aura raison du temps' (Nature will be conquered by Spirit), becomes «Дух не зависит от природы» ('Spirit does not depend on nature'). The opening, «Природа несправедлива», is the entry's 'La Nature n'est pas juste'.

  129. Being helped “by everybody” becomes finding help “in everything,” and getting good “out of all things and all persons” becomes drawing it “out of everything”: the persons Ruskin names twice drop out.

    Original

    What help Turner received from this or that companion of his youth is of no importance to any one now.
    Of course every great man is always being helped by everybody,
    for his gift is to get good out of all things and all persons;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мудрый человек всегда находит себе помощь во всем, потому что дар его состоит в том, чтобы извлекать добро из всего.

    Джон Рёскин.

    The wise man always finds help for himself in everything, because his gift consists in drawing good out of everything.

    John Ruskin.

    From Modern Painters III · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    What help Turner received from this or that companion of his youth is of no importance to any one now.
    Of course every great man is always being helped by everybody, …
    … for his gift is to get good out of all things and all persons; …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Frondes Agrestes: Readings in 'Modern Painters'
    Every great man is always being helped by everybody, for his gift is to get good out of all things and all persons.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Мудрый человек всегда находит себе помощь во всех, потому что дар его состоит в том, чтобы извлекать добро из всех и из всего.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Modern Painters III (1856), Part IV, ch. XVIII 'Of the Teachers of Turner', § 32, on what help Turner had from the companions of his youth.

    Ruskin's 'great man' becomes 'a wise man' (Мудрый человек), already in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 12 May). 'is always being helped by everybody' becomes 'always finds help in everything' (во всем); the 1903 version had 'in everyone' (во всех), Ruskin's sense. 'to get good out of all things and all persons' becomes 'to draw good out of everything' (из всего); 1903 had 'out of everyone and everything'. So the Circle drops the persons Ruskin names twice. The sentence also stands alone in Frondes Agrestes (§ 70), the selection from Modern Painters that Ruskin revised. The Jubilee commentary on Thoughts of Wise Men names the source of its Ruskin: L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1902), not found online, so 'wise man' may be Nikiforov's. No printable.

  130. Questions “as to the destiny of the soul” become questions “concerning the purpose of life,” “harmonious living” becomes “a good life,” and “external Nature” becomes “the outer world.”

    Original

    In vain will you look to external Nature for answers to your many questions as to the destiny of the soul.
    The answers to all your questions exist within you, but oply in germinal form.
    You must grow your answers by harmonious living. This is the only road to Wisdom.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Тщетно будете вы искать во внешнем мире ответов на вопросы, касающиеся назначения жизни. Ответы на все ваши вопросы находятся внутри вас, но лишь в зародышах. Вы должны вырастить ваши ответы хорошей жизнью. Это единственный путь к мудрости.

    Люси Малори.

    In vain will you look in the outer world for answers to the questions concerning the purpose of life. The answers to all your questions lie within you, but only in germ. You must grow your answers by a good life. This is the only path to wisdom.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    In vain will you look to external Nature for answers to your many questions as to the destiny of the soul.
    The answers to all your questions exist within you, but oply in germinal form.
    You must grow your answers by harmonious living. This is the only road to Wisdom.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XV, no. 1, March 1902, p. 4, 'Key Thoughts', headed with Lucy A. Mallory's name.

    Reworded in three places. 'External Nature' becomes 'the outer world' (во внешнем мире); 'your many questions as to the destiny of the soul' becomes 'questions concerning the purpose of life' (касающиеся назначения жизни); 'harmonious living' becomes 'a good life' (хорошей жизнью). The rest is close: 'only in germinal form' is 'only in germs' (лишь в зародышах), and 'This is the only road to Wisdom' is kept. 'Oply' is the text layer's misreading of 'only'; archive.org's scan of vol. XV (saved) has the same paragraph. The next aphorism on the page has the chick in its shell, the image of 5-22.5. No printable.

  131. Faith, from which Emerson draws courage and hope, becomes the first of three gifts: “I draw from this faith courage and hope” becomes “this gives me faith, courage, and hope”; “this body you see before you” becomes “the body I see before me.”

    Original

    We cannot describe the natural history of the soul, but we know that it is divine.
    I cannot tell if these wonderful qualities which house to-day in this mortal frame, shall ever re-assemble in equal activity in a similar frame, or whether they have before had a natural history like that of this body you see before you; but this one thing I know, that these qualities did not now begin to exist, cannot be sick with my sickness, nor buried in any grave; but that they circulate through the Universe: before the world was, they were.
    I draw from this faith courage and hope.
    All things are known to the soul. It is not to be surprised by any communication. Nothing can be greater than it. Let those fear and those fawn who will. The soul is in her native realm, and it is wider than space, older than time, wide as hope, rich as love.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мы знаем, что душа божественна. Не могу сказать, соберутся ли опять в телесной оболочке те удивительные свойства, которые живут во мне теперь; также не могу сказать о том, имели ли они прежде своего появления здесь такую же естественную историю, как то тело, которое я вижу перед собою; но одно я знаю верно, что свойства эти не начинали существовать, не могут быть больны вместе с болезнью моего тела, не могут быть похоронены ни в каком гробу, но что они были прежде, чем был мир. И это дает мне веру, мужество и надежду.

    Душа всё знает. Никакое сообщение не может удивить ее. Ничто не может быть больше ее. Пусть боится, кто хочет. Душа живет в своем прирожденном царстве, она пространнее пространства и старее времени.

    Эмерсон.

    We know that the soul is divine. I cannot say whether the wonderful qualities that live in me now will come together again in a bodily shell; nor can I say whether, before they appeared here, they had the same natural history as the body I see before me; but one thing I know for certain: that these qualities did not begin to exist, cannot fall sick with the sickness of my body, cannot be buried in any coffin, but that they were before the world was. And this gives me faith, courage, and hope.

    The soul knows all. No message can surprise it. Nothing can be greater than it. Let him fear who will. The soul lives in its native kingdom; it is more spacious than space and older than time.

    Emerson.

    From The Method of Nature, an oration delivered before the Society of the Adelphi, Waterville… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    We cannot describe the natural history of the soul, but we know that it is divine.
    I cannot tell if these wonderful qualities which house to-day in this mortal frame, shall ever re-assemble in equal activity in a similar frame, or whether they have before had a natural history like that of this body you see before you; but this one thing I know, that these qualities did not now begin to exist, cannot be sick with my sickness, nor buried in any grave; but that they circulate through the Universe: before the world was, they were.
    I draw from this faith courage and hope.
    All things are known to the soul. It is not to be surprised by any communication. Nothing can be greater than it. Let those fear and those fawn who will. The soul is in her native realm, and it is wider than space, older than time, wide as hope, rich as love.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Method of Nature, an oration delivered before the Society of the Adelphi, Waterville College, Maine, 11 August 1841, The closing paragraph; in Miscellanies, Embracing Nature, Addresses, and Lectures (Boston, 1856).

    Shortened, and changed in two places. Tolstoy leaves out 'We cannot describe the natural history of the soul, but', 'in equal activity in a similar frame' (he has only 'in a bodily shell', в телесной оболочке), 'but that they circulate through the Universe', the sentence 'Nothing can bar them out, or shut them in, but they penetrate the ocean and land, space and time, form and essence, and hold the key to universal nature', 'and those fawn', and 'wide as hope, rich as love'. 'This body you see before you' becomes 'the body which I see before me' (которое я вижу перед собою). 'I draw from this faith courage and hope', where the faith is the source, becomes 'And this gives me faith, courage, and hope' (И это дает мне веру, мужество и надежду): faith becomes the first of three gifts. Tolstoy begins a new paragraph at 'All things are known to the soul' and sets its first three sentences in italics. Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) has no version of it. No printable.

  132. Throwing himself “unhesitatingly on his thought” becomes “having bridled body and spirit,” “power is inborn” becomes “the power of his soul,” and “a man who stands on his head” becomes one “who has fallen to the ground.” †

    Original

    He who knows that power is inborn, that he is weak because he has looked for good out of him and elsewhere, and so perceiving, throws himself unhesitatingly on his thought, instantly rights himself, stands in the erect position, commands his limbs, works miracles; just as a man who stands on his feet is stronger than a man who stands on his head.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек есть существо могущественное, и тот, кто сознает могущество своей души и знает, что он слабеет, когда ищет силу вне себя, — тот, обуздав тело и дух, делается истинным властелином, идет прямо и совершает чудеса. Он похож на человека, который, стоя на своих ногах, естественно сильнее упавшего на землю.

    Эмерсон.

    Man is a powerful being, and he who is conscious of the power of his soul and knows that he grows weak when he seeks strength outside himself — he, having bridled body and spirit, becomes a true ruler, walks straight, and works miracles. He is like a man who, standing on his own feet, is naturally stronger than one who has fallen to the ground.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    He who knows that power is inborn, that he is weak because he has looked for good out of him and elsewhere, and so perceiving, throws himself unhesitatingly on his thought, instantly rights himself, stands in the erect position, commands his limbs, works miracles; just as a man who stands on his feet is stronger than a man who stands on his head.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), The end of the next-to-last paragraph, after 'It is only as a man puts off all foreign support and stands alone that I see him to be strong and to prevail'.

    Reworded throughout. Tolstoy opens with a clause not in the passage, 'Man is a mighty being' (Человек есть существо могущественное). 'He who knows that power is inborn' becomes 'he who is conscious of the might of his soul'; 'that he is weak because he has looked for good out of him and elsewhere' becomes 'knows that he grows weak when he seeks strength outside himself'; 'throws himself unhesitatingly on his thought, instantly rights himself, stands in the erect position, commands his limbs' becomes 'having bridled body and spirit, becomes a true master, walks straight' (обуздав тело и дух, делается истинным властелином, идет прямо); 'works miracles' is kept. 'A man who stands on his head' becomes 'one who has fallen to the ground' (упавшего на землю), and Tolstoy adds 'naturally'. Whether the changes are Tolstoy's or those of the Russian Self-Reliance of 1904 («О доверии к себе», named in the Jubilee list) was not checked; that translation was not consulted. No printable.

  133. “In his perception of evil” becomes “in rejecting evil,” and “his unity with a great Spiritual Head” becomes “his unity with the Supreme Ruler.” †

    Original

    One thing we know, or may know, if we will,—that the heart and conscience of man are divine; that in his perception of evil, in his recognition of good, he is himself a God manifest in the flesh; that his joy in love, his agony in anger, his indignation at injustice, his glory in self-sacrifice, are all eternal, indisputable proofs of his unity with a great Spiritual Head;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Одно мы знаем или можем знать, если захотим, а именно, что сердце и совесть человека божественны, что в отрицании зла и признании добра человек сам является воплощенным божеством, что его радость в любви, его страдания в гневе, его негодование при виде несправедливости, его слава в самопожертвовании являются вечными, неоспоримыми доказательствами его единства с верховным властелином.

    Джон Рёскин.

    One thing we know, or can know if we wish, namely, that the heart and conscience of man are divine, that in rejecting evil and acknowledging good man is himself divinity incarnate, that his joy in love, his suffering in anger, his indignation at the sight of injustice, his glory in self-sacrifice are eternal, incontestable proofs of his unity with the Supreme Ruler.

    John Ruskin.

    From Fors Clavigera, Letter LIII · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    One thing we know, or may know, if we will,—that the heart and conscience of man are divine; that in his perception of evil, in his recognition of good, he is himself a God manifest in the flesh; that his joy in love, his agony in anger, his indignation at injustice, his glory in self-sacrifice, are all eternal, indisputable proofs of his unity with a great Spiritual Head; …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Одно мы знаем или можем знать, если захотим, а именно, что сердце и совесть человека божественны, что в отрицании зла и признании добра человек сам является воплощенным божеством; …
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fors Clavigera, Letter LIII (Brantwood, Good Friday, 1875), Letter LIII, after 'in which we have chosen to live as swine'.

    The first half of Ruskin's sentence, its words changed in three places. 'in his perception of evil' becomes 'in the rejection of evil' (в отрицании зла); 'a God manifest in the flesh' becomes 'an incarnate deity' (воплощенным божеством); 'his unity with a great Spiritual Head' becomes 'his unity with the supreme Ruler' (с верховным властелином). 'his agony in anger' is 'his suffering in anger', and 'are all eternal' loses 'all'. Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 5 January) has the same wording and goes on with the rest of Ruskin's sentence ('that in these, and not merely in his more availing form … he is king over the lower animate world', and the hallowing of the Father's Name); the Circle ends at 'Ruler'. The Jubilee commentary on Thoughts of Wise Men names the source of its Ruskin: L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1902), not found online, so the changed words may be Nikiforov's. No printable.

  134. A law “co-eternal with that of the divine mind” (in Ramage, whom Tolstoy follows, “co-eternal with the divine mind”) becomes a law “as eternal and divine as human reason,” so human reason takes the place of the divine mind.

    Original · translated by Francis Barham (1841), reprinted in C. D. Yonge's The Treatises of M. T. Cicero

    and which does not begin for the first time to be a law when it is drawn up in writing, but from the first moment that it exists.
    And this existence of moral obligation is co- eternal with that of the divine mind.
    Therefore, the true and supreme law, whose commands and prohibitions are equally authoritative, is the right reason of the Sovereign Jupiter.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Разумность, наблюдаемая в природе, побуждающая человека делать должное и удерживающая от дурного, становится законом не потому, что записана в книгах, но потому, что это закон одинаково вечный, божественный, как и разум человеческий. И потому истинный, непреложный закон, повелевающий и запрещающий, есть разум высшего существа.

    Цицерон.

    The rationality observed in nature, which moves man to do what he ought and keeps him from what is bad, becomes law not because it is written in books, but because it is a law as eternal and divine as human reason. And therefore the true, unalterable law, which commands and forbids, is the reason of the Supreme Being.

    Cicero.

    From De legibus · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    For it was reason derived from the nature of things, impelling man to what is right, and deterring him from what is wrong, which does not then begin to be law, when it is found written down in books, but was so from the first moment of its existence.
    It was co-eternal with the divine mind, vv^herefore true and ultimate law fitted to order and to forbid is the mind of the supreme being.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    Erat enim ratio, profecta a rerum natura, et ad recte faciendum inpellens et a delicto avocans, quae non tum denique incipit lex esse quom scripta est, sed tum quom orta est.
    Orta autem est simul cum mente divina.
    Quam ob rem lex vera atque princeps, apta ad iubendum et ad vetandum, ratio est recta summi Iovis.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · Francis Barham (1841), reprinted in C. D. Yonge's The Treatises of M. T. Cicero, 1853
    … and which does not begin for the first time to be a law when it is drawn up in writing, but from the first moment that it exists.
    And this existence of moral obligation is coeternal with that of the divine mind.
    Therefore, the true and supreme law, whose commands and prohibitions are equally authoritative, is the right reason of the Sovereign Jupiter.
    Source text: archive.org
    Related · Deuteronomy
    Ибо заповедь сия, которую я заповедую тебе сегодня, не недоступна для тебя и не далека; …
    … она не на небе, чтобы можно ''было'' говорить: «кто взошел бы для нас на небо и принес бы ее нам, и дал бы нам услышать ее, и мы исполнили бы ее?»
    … но весьма близко к тебе слово сие: ''оно'' в устах твоих и в сердце твоем, чтобы исполнять его.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. De legibus, II.10 (Leg. ii. 4 in Ramage).

    Tolstoy follows Ramage's English, which is on his list of sources: «записана в книгах» is Ramage's "written down in books" (Cicero has only scripta est, "is written"), and «разум высшего существа» his "the mind of the supreme being" (Cicero: "the right reason of supreme Jupiter"). Cicero's "reason derived from the nature of things" becomes «Разумность, наблюдаемая в природе» (reasonableness observed in nature), and "impelling man to what is right, and deterring him from what is wrong" is kept («побуждающая человека делать должное и удерживающая от дурного»). Cicero says this reason became law when it arose, together with the divine mind ("co-eternal with the divine mind", in Ramage); Tolstoy writes that it is law «потому, что это закон одинаково вечный, божественный, как и разум человеческий» (because it is a law equally eternal and divine, as human reason is too), so human reason takes the place of the divine mind. "True and ultimate law fitted to order and to forbid" is kept as «истинный, непреложный закон, повелевающий и запрещающий». Cicero gives the example of Sextus Tarquinius, who broke the eternal law against Lucretia though Rome had no written law against rape. The scan of Ramage reads "vv^herefore". The same day's 5-19.4 quotes Deuteronomy 30:11–14 (related): its wording is not the Synodal's. Tolstoy has «Заповедь эта» for «Ибо заповедь сия», «Не на небе она» for «она не на небе», «сказать» for «говорить», «достал ее нам» for «принес бы ее нам», «возвестил ее нам» for «дал бы нам услышать ее», and «это слово» for «слово сие»; the rest is the Synodal's. Where that version comes from was not found.

  135. The ruling faculty, “invincible” when “satisfied with itself,” becomes an understanding that “makes you free if you do not bend it to the service of the flesh,” and the man who has not seen this, “an ignorant man,” becomes one who “is blind.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Remember that the ruling faculty is invincible, when self-collected it is satisfied with itself, if it does nothing which it does not choose to do, even if it resist from mere obstinacy.
    Therefore the mind which is free from passions is a citadel, for man has nothing more secure to which he can fly for refuge and for the future be inexpugnable.
    He then who has not seen this is an ignorant man; but he who has seen it and does not fly to this refuge is unhappy.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Помни, что разумение твое, имея свойство жизни в самом себе, делает тебя свободным, если ты не подгибаешь его служению плоти. Душа человека, просвещенная разумением, свободная от страстей, затмевающих этот свет, есть настоящая твердыня, и нет прибежища для человека, которое было бы вернее и неприступнее для зла. Кто не знает этого, тот слеп, а кто, зная, не входит в твердыню разумения, тот злосчастный.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Remember that your understanding, having the property of life in itself, makes you free if you do not bend it to the service of the flesh. The soul of man, enlightened by understanding, free from the passions that darken this light, is a true stronghold, and there is no refuge for man more secure or more impregnable to evil. Whoever does not know this is blind; and whoever, knowing it, does not enter the stronghold of understanding is wretched.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Μέμνησο ὅτι ἀκαταμάχητον γίνεται τὸ ἡγεμονικόν, ὅταν εἰς ἑαυτὸ συστραφὲν ἀρκεσθῇ ἑαυτῷ, μὴ ποιοῦν τι ὃ μὴ θέλει, κἂν ἀλόγως παρατάξηται.
    … διὰ τοῦτο ἀκρόπολίς ἐστιν ἡ ἐλευθέρα παθῶν διάνοια· οὐδὲν γὰρ ὀχυρώτερον ἔχει ἄνθρωπος, ἐφ’ ὃ καταφυγὼν ἀνάλωτος λοιπὸν ἂν εἴη.
    … ὁ μὲν οὖν μὴ ἑωρακὼς τοῦτο ἀμαθής, ὁ δὲ ἑωρακὼς καὶ μὴ καταφεύγων ἀτυχής.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Remember that the ruling faculty is invincible, when self-collected it is satisfied with itself, if it does nothing which it does not choose to do, even if it resist from mere obstinacy.
    Therefore the mind which is free from passions is a citadel, for man has nothing more secure to which he can fly for refuge and for the future be inexpugnable.
    He then who has not seen this is an ignorant man; but he who has seen it and does not fly to this refuge is unhappy.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Помни, что разумение твое, имея свойство жизни в самом себе, делает тебя свободным, если ты не подгибаешь его служению плоти. Душа человека, просвещенная разумением, свободная от страстей, затмевающих этот свет, есть настоящая твердыня, и нет прибежища для человека, которое было бы вернее и неприступнее для зла. Кто не знает этого, тот слеп, а кто, зная, не входит в твердыню разумения, тот злосчастный.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, VIII.48.

    Word for word from Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), April 1. Marcus: "Remember that the ruling faculty is invincible when, self-collected, it is satisfied with itself, doing nothing it does not will ... Therefore the mind free from passions is a citadel, for man has nothing more secure to which he can fly for refuge ... He who has not seen this is ignorant; he who has seen it and does not fly to it is unhappy." The citadel, the refuge, and the two closing judgments are kept. The opening becomes «разумение твое, имея свойство жизни в самом себе, делает тебя свободным, если ты не подгибаешь его служению плоти» (your understanding, having the property of life in itself, makes you free if you do not bend it to the service of the flesh): "invincible" becomes "free", and the flesh is added. Tolstoy adds «затмевающих этот свет» (that darken this light) to the passions and «для зла» (to evil) to the refuge, and "ignorant" (ἀμαθής) becomes «слеп» (blind). The 1903 Marcus came from the Посредник edition of L. D. Urusov's Russian, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); Urusov's wording was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

  136. What the good will might bring about “in favour of any inclination, nay even of the sum total of all inclinations” becomes what it might accomplish “for the benefit of anyone at all, even for the benefit of all people,” so inclinations become people; “the niggardly provision of a step-motherly nature” becomes “abilities too meager,” and “a jewel” “a precious diamond.”

    Original · translated by Thomas Kingsmill Abbott

    A good will is good not because of what it performs or effects, not by its aptness for the attainment of some proposed end, but simply by virtue of the volition; that is, it is good in itself, and considered by itself is to be esteemed much higher than all that can be brought about by it in favour of any inclination, nay even of the sum total of all inclinations.
    Even if it should happen that, owing to special disfavour of fortune, or the niggardly provision of a step-motherly nature, this will should wholly lack power to accomplish its purpose, if with its greatest efforts it should yet achieve nothing, and there should remain only the good will (not, to be sure, a mere wish, but the summoning of all means in our power), then, like a jewel, it would still shine by its own light, as a thing which has its whole value in itself.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Добрая воля хороша не тем, что она выполняет, — не своей пригодностью к достижению какой-нибудь намеченной цели, а сама по себе; рассматриваемая сама по себе, без всякого сравнения, она имеет гораздо более высокую цену, чем всё, что посредством ее могло быть когда-либо выполнено на пользу кого бы то ни было, даже на пользу всех людей. Если бы по особенному несчастью или по причине слишком скудных способностей такая воля была бы совершенно лишена возможности выполнить свое намерение, если бы при ее величайшем напряжении все-таки ничего не было бы ею сделано, и осталась бы только одна добрая воля (конечно, не как одно голое желание, а как применение всех средств, какие только в нашей власти), то и в таком случае такая воля все-таки сверкала бы сама для себя, как драгоценный алмаз, как нечто такое, в чем в нем самом заключается величайшая ценность.

    По Канту.

    A good will is good not by what it accomplishes — not by its fitness for reaching some intended end — but in itself; considered in itself, without any comparison, it has a far higher worth than all that could ever be accomplished by means of it for the benefit of anyone at all, even for the benefit of all people. If, by some particular misfortune or because of abilities too meager, such a will were wholly deprived of the possibility of accomplishing its intention; if, with its greatest exertion, nothing were nonetheless done by it, and only the good will remained (not, of course, as a mere wish, but as the use of all the means that are in our power), then even in that case such a will would still sparkle by itself, like a precious diamond, as something that holds its greatest value in itself.

    After Kant.

    From Grundlegung zur Metaphysik der Sitten · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Der gute Wille ist nicht durch das, was er bewirkt oder ausrichtet, nicht durch seine Tauglichkeit zur Erreichung irgend eines vorgesetzten Zweckes, sondern allein durch das Wollen, d. i. an sich gut, und, für sich selbst betrachtet, ohne Vergleich weit höher zu schätzen als alles, was durch ihn zugunsten irgend einer Neigung, ja, wenn man will, der Summe aller Neigungen nur immer zustande gebracht werden könnte.
    Wenngleich durch eine besondere Ungunst des Schicksals oder durch kärgliche Ausstattung einer stiefmütterlichen Natur es diesem Willen gänzlich an Vermögen fehlte, seine Absicht durchzusetzen; wenn bei seiner größten Bestrebung dennoch nichts von ihm ausgerichtet würde und nur der gute Wille (freilich nicht etwa ein bloßer Wunsch, sondern …
    … als die Aufbietung aller Mittel, soweit sie in unserer Gewalt sind) übrigbliebe: so würde er wie ein Juwel doch für sich selbst glänzen als etwas, das seinen vollen Wert in sich selbst hat.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Thomas Kingsmill Abbott, 1873
    A good will is good not because of what it performs or effects, not by its aptness for the attainment of some proposed end, but simply by virtue of the volition; that is, it is good in itself, and considered by itself is to be esteemed much higher than all that can be brought about by it in favour of any inclination, nay even of the sum total of all inclinations.
    Even if it should happen that, owing to special disfavour of fortune, or the niggardly provision of a step-motherly nature, this will should wholly lack power to accomplish its purpose, if with its greatest efforts it should yet achieve nothing, and there should remain only the good will (not, to be sure, a mere wish, but the summoning of all means in our power), then, like a jewel, it would still shine by its own light, as a thing which has its whole value in itself.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Grundlegung zur Metaphysik der Sitten (1785), first section, as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 126 (Richter's register: Grundlegung, Hartenstein IV, 242; AA IV, 394); Abbott, Fundamental Principles of the Metaphysic of Morals, first section.

    Kant's two sentences on the good will, kept in order and changed in four places, as «По Канту» (after Kant) signals. Changed: what the good will might bring about “in favour of any inclination, nay, if one will, of the sum of all inclinations” (zugunsten irgend einer Neigung, ja, wenn man will, der Summe aller Neigungen) becomes «на пользу кого бы то ни было, даже на пользу всех людей» (for the good of anyone at all, even of all people): inclinations become people; “the niggardly provision of a stepmotherly nature” (kärgliche Ausstattung einer stiefmütterlichen Natur) becomes «слишком скудных способностей» (too meagre abilities); “like a jewel” (wie ein Juwel) becomes «как драгоценный алмаз» (like a precious diamond); “its full value” (seinen vollen Wert) becomes «величайшая ценность» (the greatest value). Left out: “allein durch das Wollen” (solely through its willing) as what makes the will good; Tolstoy has «а сама по себе» (but in itself). Kept: the good will is good not through what it effects nor its fitness for some proposed end; even if it could accomplish nothing, and only the good will remained (not a mere wish but the summoning of all means in our power), it would shine for itself.

  137. “A true idea of right” becomes a “notion of the good,” “reverence” for it becomes love, and “any peace ineffable in it, till he does it always and with alacrity” becomes finding “rest in it until he does it always.”

    Original

    Indeed, no one can have a true idea of right, until he does it;
    any peace ineffable in it, till he does it always and with alacrity.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никто не может иметь понятия о добре, пока не начал творить его. И никто не может истинно любить его, пока не делал его часто и с жертвой. И никто не может найти успокоения в нем, пока не делает его всегда.

    Мартино.

    No one can have any notion of the good until he has begun to practice it. And no one can truly love it until he has done it often and with sacrifice. And no one can find rest in it until he does it always.

    Martineau.

    From Hand and Heart, a sermon in Endeavours after the Christian Life · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Message of Man: A Book of Ethical Scriptures, gathered by Stanton Coit
    … any genuine reverence for it until he has done it often and with cost; any peace ineffable in it, till he does it always and with alacrity.
    Source text: archive.org
    Martineau’s own words
    Indeed, no one can have a true idea of right, until he does it; …
    … any peace ineffable in it, till he does it always and with alacrity.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Hand and Heart, a sermon in Endeavours after the Christian Life (1843–47), New edition (Boston: James Munroe, 1858), pp. 204–205.

    Martineau's one sentence of three clauses, made three sentences, each changed. 'No one can have a true idea of right, until he does it' becomes 'No one can have an idea of the good until he has begun to do it' ('right' becomes 'the good', добре, and 'true' moves to the second clause); 'any genuine reverence for it, till he has done it often and with cost' becomes 'no one can truly love it until he has done it often and with sacrifice' (reverence becomes love, cost sacrifice); 'any peace ineffable in it, till he does it always and with alacrity' becomes 'no one can find rest in it until he does it always' ('ineffable' and 'with alacrity' are left out). The sentence is in Coit (1902), which holds May's other Martineau (5-11.2), and in Unity's Church-Door Pulpit of 1 March 1886, through which April's Martineau came; either may be Tolstoy's route. The saved scan of the 1858 sermon reads 'often i and with cost', so the middle clause is shown from Coit. No printable.

  138. “All true opinions are living” becomes “All true thoughts are living thoughts,” and being “capable of nourishment; therefore of change” becomes being “able to nourish and to change”: Ruskin’s opinions take nourishment, Tolstoy’s thoughts give it. †

    Original

    Let him be assured of this, that unless important changes are occurring in his opinions continually, all his life long, not one of those opinions can be on any questionable subject true.
    All true opinions are living, and show their life by being capable of nourishment; therefore of change.
    But their change is that of a tree--not of a cloud.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Все истинные мысли — живые мысли и проявляют свою жизнь в том, что способны питать и изменяться. Но изменяются они подобно дереву, а не облаку.

    Джон Рёскин.

    All true thoughts are living thoughts, and they show their life in being able to nourish and to change. But they change like a tree, not like a cloud.

    John Ruskin.

    From Modern Painters V · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Let him be assured of this, that unless important changes are occurring in his opinions continually, all his life long, not one of those opinions can be on any questionable subject true.
    All true opinions are living, and show their life by being capable of nourishment; therefore of change.
    But their change is that of a tree--not of a cloud.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Все истинные мысли — живые мысли и проявляют свою жизнь в том, что способны питать и изменяться. Но изменяются они подобно дереву, а не облаку.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Modern Painters V (1860), Preface, Preface, on the changes of opinion over the seventeen years of the work.

    Close in its frame, changed in two places. Ruskin's 'opinions' become 'thoughts' (мысли): 'All true opinions are living' is 'All true thoughts are living thoughts'. 'show their life by being capable of nourishment; therefore of change' becomes 'show their life in being able to nourish and to change' (способны питать и изменяться): Ruskin's opinions take nourishment, Tolstoy's give it, and 'therefore' is gone. 'their change is that of a tree—not of a cloud' is kept ('they change like a tree, not like a cloud'). Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 6 February) has the same words, so the changes were made by 1903; that book's Ruskin came from L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1902), not found online, and they may be Nikiforov's. No printable.

  139. Mallory’s reason, that “no one knows when to break the egg shell,” becomes a simile, “As one cannot break an egg with a chick sitting in it,” and the danger “to the new life” becomes danger “to his spiritual life.”

    Original

    No one can break the bonds for another, for the same reason that no one knows when to break the egg shell in which the chick is gestating, without danger to the new life.
    When the spirit has grown strong enough it breaks its own bonds.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Как нельзя разбить яйца, в котором сидит цыпленок, без опасности для его жизни, так не может один человек освободить другого без опасности для его духовной жизни. Когда дух достигнет известного роста, он сам разобьет свои оковы.

    Люси Малори.

    As one cannot break an egg with a chick sitting in it without danger to its life, so one man cannot free another without danger to his spiritual life. When the spirit has reached a certain growth, it will break its fetters itself.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    No one can break the bonds for another, for the same reason that no one knows when to break the egg shell in which the chick is gestating, without danger to the new life.
    When the spirit has grown strong enough it breaks its own bonds.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XV, no. 2, April 1902, p. 20, 'Key Thoughts', signed 'Lucy A. Mallory' at the end of the column.

    Reworded. Mallory gives a reason: no one can break the bonds for another 'for the same reason that no one knows when to break the egg shell in which the chick is gestating, without danger to the new life.' Tolstoy turns the reason into a simile and the danger into a spiritual one: 'As one cannot break the egg in which a chick sits without danger to its life, so one man cannot free another without danger to his spiritual life.' Mallory's 'no one knows when to break' becomes 'one cannot break'. 'When the spirit has grown strong enough it breaks its own bonds' becomes 'When the spirit reaches a certain growth, it will break its fetters itself' (Когда дух достигнет известного роста, он сам разобьет свои оковы). The text layer misreads the signature as 'Malloby'. The image is in the previous issue too (March 1902, p. 4: 'The incarnate spirit is the chick in the eggshell'). No printable.

  140. “The power which governs the most intense energy, and prevents its acting in any way but as it ought” becomes “a spiritual power that keeps a man from doing what he considers wrong,” and “a subdued and imperfect energy” becomes “the suppression of power.” †

    Original

    Now, observe: Temperance, in the nobler sense, does not mean a subdued and imperfect energy; it does not mean a stopping short in any good thing, as in Love or in Faith; but it means the power which governs the most intense energy, and prevents its acting in any way but as it ought.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Воздержание не означает подавления силы, не означает приостановки в добре, в проявлении любви или веры, но, наоборот, проявление силы духовной, препятствующей делать то, что человек считает дурным.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Self-restraint does not mean the suppression of power, does not mean a halt in good, in the manifestation of love or faith, but, on the contrary, the manifestation of a spiritual power that keeps a man from doing what he considers wrong.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Stones of Venice III · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Now, observe: Temperance, in the nobler sense, does not mean a subdued and imperfect energy; it does not mean a stopping short in any good thing, as in Love or in Faith; but it means the power which governs the most intense energy, and prevents its acting in any way but as it ought.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Воздержание не означает подавления или неразвития энергии, не означает приостановки в добре, как, например, в проявлении любви или веры, но, наоборот, силу и энергию, препятствующую делать то, что человек считает дурным.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Stones of Venice III (1853), ch. I 'Early Renaissance', § VII, on Temperance as the safeguard of beauty.

    The middle is kept, the ends changed. 'Temperance, in the nobler sense' loses 'in the nobler sense'. 'a subdued and imperfect energy' becomes 'the suppression of strength' (подавления силы); Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 21 September) had 'suppression or non-development of energy', nearer Ruskin. 'a stopping short in any good thing, as in Love or in Faith' is close ('a halt in good, in the showing of love or faith'). 'the power which governs the most intense energy, and prevents its acting in any way but as it ought' becomes 'the showing of a spiritual strength that keeps a man from doing what he considers wrong' (проявление силы духовной, препятствующей делать то, что человек считает дурным): Ruskin's government of energy becomes restraint from wrong, already so in 1903 ('strength and energy that keeps …'), and the Circle adds 'spiritual'. Ruskin is speaking of colour and ornament, of which the moral virtue is the type. That book's Ruskin came from L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection (Posrednik, 1902), not found online. No printable.

  141. “A man has not everything to do, but something” becomes “A man cannot do everything”: the duty of doing something drops out, and with it Thoreau’s point.

    Original

    A man has not everything to do, but something; and because he cannot do everything, it is not necessary that he should do something wrong.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек не может сделать всего, но то, что он не может сделать всего, не доказывает того, чтобы он должен был делать дурное.

    Торо.

    A man cannot do everything, but the fact that he cannot do everything does not prove that he should do wrong.

    Thoreau.

    From Civil Disobedience · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    A man has not everything to do, but something; and because he cannot do everything, it is not necessary that he should do something wrong.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    A man has not everything to do, but something; and because he cannot do everything, it is not necessary that he should do something wrong.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Civil Disobedience (first printed as Resistance to Civil Government, 1849), in A Yankee in Canada, with Anti-Slavery and Reform Papers (Boston, 1866), After 'I came into this world, not chiefly to make this a good place to live in, but to live in it, be it good or bad'.

    Thoreau's first clause is changed, and with it his point. 'A man has not everything to do, but something' (the duty of doing something) becomes 'A man cannot do everything' (Человек не может сделать всего); 'but something' is left out. 'because he cannot do everything, it is not necessary that he should do something wrong' becomes 'but that he cannot do everything does not prove that he must do wrong' (не доказывает того, чтобы он должен был делать дурное). The Coming Day's calendar prints the sentence unchanged under December 17, credited to Civil Disobedience; it is probably Tolstoy's route, as for May's other Thoreau. No printable.

  142. Men who “esteem the religious, learned and civil institutions as guards of property” become people who look on “the manifestations of the human soul” only “from the standpoint of improving their own fortunes,” and respect “for his nature” becomes respect “for his rational I.” †

    Original

    And so the reliance on Property, including the reliance on governments which protect it, is the want of self-reliance.
    Men have looked away from themselves and at things so long that they have come to esteem the religious, learned and civil institutions as guards of property, and they deprecate assaults on these, because they feel them to be assaults on property.
    They measure their esteem of each other by what each has, and not by what each is.
    But a cultivated man becomes ashamed of his property, out of new respect for his nature.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди так погрязли в материальных интересах, что на проявления души человеческой, выражающиеся в отношениях к людям, смотрят только с точки зрения улучшения своего имущественного положения. Их уважение измеряется богатством того и другого, а не внутренним достоинством человека. Но человек истинно просвещенный стыдится своих владений, своих денег из уважения к своему разумному я.

    Эмерсон.

    People are so mired in material interests that they look on the manifestations of the human soul, expressed in relations with others, only from the standpoint of improving their own fortunes. Their respect is measured by the wealth of this man or that, and not by a man’s inner worth. But a truly enlightened man is ashamed of his possessions, of his money, out of respect for his rational I.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    And so the reliance on Property, including the reliance on governments which protect it, is the want of self-reliance.
    Men have looked away from themselves and at things so long that they have come to esteem the religious, learned and civil institutions as guards of property, and they deprecate assaults on these, because they feel them to be assaults on property.
    They measure their esteem of each other by what each has, and not by what each is.
    But a cultivated man becomes ashamed of his property, out of new respect for his nature.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    По недостатку доверия к себе люди с величайшим старанием поддерживают установившиеся порядки; они до того погрязли в материальных интересах, что на проявления души человеческой, выражающиеся в отношениях к людям, смотрят только с точки зрения улучшения своего имущественного положения.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), Part 4 of the essay, the paragraph beginning 'And so the reliance on Property, including the reliance on governments which protect it, is the want of self-reliance'.

    Reworded. Of Emerson's sentence on the religious, learned, and civil institutions, which men 'esteem ... as guards of property', Tolstoy keeps only men's absorption in property: 'People are so sunk in material interests that they look on the manifestations of the human soul, expressed in relations to people, only from the standpoint of improving their property' (на проявления души человеческой, выражающиеся в отношениях к людям, смотрят только с точки зрения улучшения своего имущественного положения). 'They measure their esteem of each other by what each has, and not by what each is' becomes 'Their respect is measured by the wealth of the one and the other, and not by a person's inner worth'. 'A cultivated man becomes ashamed of his property, out of new respect for his nature' becomes 'a truly enlightened man is ashamed of his possessions, his money, out of respect for his rational self' (из уважения к своему разумному я). Tolstoy's version in На каждый день (11 June) opens with Emerson's preceding sentence, 'And so the reliance on Property ... is the want of self-reliance', as 'From want of trust in themselves people maintain established orders with the greatest zeal'; the Circle begins at the next clause. Whether the first sentence's wording is Tolstoy's or that of the Russian Self-Reliance of 1904 («О доверии к себе», named in the Jubilee list, not consulted) was not checked. No printable.

  143. Julie’s words on the professed devout, whose pity is crueler than even “the insensibility of the rest of the world,” are turned on the rich: “The callousness of the rich is not so cruel as their compassion.”

    Original · translated by anonymous (William Kenrick's translation of 1761)

    If ever they condeſcend to ſtoop from their imaginary elevation to do an act of charity, it is always done in a manner extremely mortifying to the object
    their contempt ſo much like hatred, that even the inſenfibility of the reſt of thc world is leſs cruel than their pity.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Бесчувственность богачей не так жестока, как их сострадание.

    По Руссо.

    The callousness of the rich is not so cruel as their compassion.

    After Rousseau.

    From Julie, ou la Nouvelle Héloïse, Part VI, Letter VIII · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Mais ce qui m’a donné le plus d’éloignement pour les dévots de profession, c’est cette âpreté de mœurs qui les rend insensibles à l’humanité, c’est cet orgueil excessif qui leur fait regarder en pitié le reste du monde.
    … ils plaignent les autres d’un ton si cruel, leur justice est si rigoureuse, leur charité est si dure, leur zèle est si amer, leur mépris ressemble si fort à la haine, que l’insensibilité même des gens du monde est moins barbare que leur commisération.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · anonymous (William Kenrick's translation of 1761), 1795
    If ever they condeſcend to ſtoop from their imaginary elevation to do an act of charity, it is always done in a manner extremely mortifying to the object …
    … their contempt ſo much like hatred, that even the inſenfibility of the reſt of thc world is leſs cruel than their pity.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Julie, ou la Nouvelle Héloïse, Part VI, Letter VIII (Julie to Saint-Preux), Wikisource text, Sixième partie, Lettre VIII; the English of 1795 (Dublin), vol. IV.

    Rousseau's words, turned against another class; Tolstoy signs it «По Руссо». In Julie's letter it is the professed devout ('les dévots de profession') whose pity is so cruel 'que l'insensibilité même des gens du monde est moins barbare que leur commisération' (that even worldly people's insensibility is less barbarous than their commiseration). Tolstoy makes both halves the rich: «Бесчувственность богачей не так жестока, как их сострадание» ('the insensibility of the rich is not as cruel as their compassion'), for May 28's thoughts on wealth. 'Moins barbare' becomes «не так жестока». The saved English scan has OCR errors ('inſenfibility', 'thc').

  144. “Consciousness alone is immortal, positive, perfectly real” becomes “Only what we are conscious of is spiritual,” the world as “a firework, a sublime phantasmagoria, destined to cheer and form the soul” becomes “a kind of game whose aim is the formation and strengthening of the soul,” and “Consciousness is a universe” becomes “Truly there is only consciousness.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Berkeley and Fichte seem right, Emerson too; the world is but an allegory; the idea is more real than the fact; fairy tales, legends, are as true as natural history, and even more true, for they are emblems of greater transparency.
    Mere shadow, pretext, figure, symbol, or dream. Consciousness alone is immortal, positive, perfectly real. The world is but a firework, a sublime phantasmagoria, destined to cheer and form the soul. Consciousness is a universe, and its sun is love.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Берклей и Фихте правы и Эмерсон тоже: мир есть только подобие чего-то; волшебные сказки, легенды так же истинны, как и естественная история, — даже более, так как они — более понятные подобия. Истинно существует только душа. Что же всё остальное? Тень, предлог, образ, подобие и сновидение. Одно сознаваемое нами духовно. Мир — это какая-то игра, цель которой — образование и усиление души. Истинно есть только сознание и солнце его — любовь.

    По Амиелю.

    Berkeley and Fichte are right, and Emerson too: the world is only a likeness of something; fairy tales and legends are as true as natural history — even truer, since they are more intelligible likenesses. Only the soul truly exists. What, then, is all the rest? A shadow, a pretext, an image, a likeness, and a dream. Only what we are conscious of is spiritual. The world is a kind of game whose aim is the formation and strengthening of the soul. Truly there is only consciousness, and its sun — love.

    After Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Comme alors tout se transforme et que tout paraît autre ! Berkeley et Fichte ont alors raison, Emerson aussi …
    … qu'est tout le reste ?... ombre, prétexte, figure, symbole et rêve; immortelle, positive, seule parfaitement réelle est la conscience; le monde n'est qu'un feu d'artifice, une fantasmagorie sublime destinée à égayer l'âme et à la former.
    La conscience est un univers, son soleil est l'amour …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Berkeley and Fichte seem right, Emerson too; the world is but an allegory; the idea is more real than the fact; fairy tales, legends, are as true as natural history, and even more true, for they are emblems of greater transparency.
    Mere shadow, pretext, figure, symbol, or dream. Consciousness alone is immortal, positive, perfectly real. The world is but a firework, a sublime phantasmagoria, destined to cheer and form the soul. Consciousness is a universe, and its sun is love.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 26 avril 1852 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. I, pp. 47–48); Ward's translation, April 26, 1852.

    A continuous passage of the entry, reworked; Tolstoy signs it «По Амиелю». Amiel writes that in moments alone with the infinite ('alors') Berkeley and Fichte are right; Tolstoy drops 'alors' and makes it a plain statement, and leaves out 'l'idée est plus réelle que le fait'. 'Le monde n'est qu'une allégorie' becomes «мир есть только подобие чего-то», and the legends' 'emblèmes plus transparents' «более понятные подобия». Three clauses change: 'immortelle, positive, seule parfaitement réelle est la conscience' (consciousness alone is immortal, positive, perfectly real) becomes «Одно сознаваемое нами духовно» ('only what we are conscious of is spiritual'); 'un feu d'artifice, une fantasmagorie sublime destinée à égayer l'âme et à la former' (a firework, a sublime phantasmagoria meant to cheer the soul and form it) becomes «какая-то игра, цель которой — образование и усиление души» ('a game whose aim is the forming and strengthening of the soul'); 'La conscience est un univers, son soleil est l'amour' becomes «Истинно есть только сознание и солнце его — любовь» ('only consciousness truly is, and its sun is love').

  145. “Nor could I, without pusillanimity, omit to claim so much” becomes “I have the right to claim my share”: Emerson’s speaker would be a coward not to claim it, Tolstoy’s has a right to it.

    Original

    All your aggregate existences are less to me a fact than is my own; as I am born to the earth, so the Earth is given to me, what I want of it to till and to plant; nor could I, without pusillanimity, omit to claim so much.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Так как я рожден для земли, то земля и дана мне для того, чтобы брать из нее, что мне нужно для обработки и посадки, и я имею право требовать себе свою долю.

    Эмерсон.

    Since I was born for the earth, the earth has been given me so that I may take from it what I need for tilling and planting, and I have the right to claim my share.

    Emerson.

    From The Conservative, a lecture delivered at the Masonic Temple, Boston, 9 December 1841 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    All your aggregate existences are less to me a fact than is my own; as I am born to the earth, so the Earth is given to me, what I want of it to till and to plant; nor could I, without pusillanimity, omit to claim so much.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Так как я рожден для земли, то земля и дана мне для того, чтобы брать из нее, что мне нужно, для обработки и посадки, и я имею право требовать себе свою долю.
    Покажите же мне, где она?
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Conservative, a lecture delivered at the Masonic Temple, Boston, 9 December 1841, The reformer's answer to the conservative, the paragraph beginning 'Now you touch the heart of the matter, replies the reformer'; in Miscellanies, Embracing Nature, Addresses, and Lectures (Boston, 1856).

    Reworded at the end. 'As I am born to the earth, so the Earth is given to me, what I want of it to till and to plant' is close; 'nor could I, without pusillanimity, omit to claim so much' becomes 'and I have the right to demand my share' (и я имею право требовать себе свою долю): Emerson's speaker would be a coward not to claim it, Tolstoy's has a right to it. Tolstoy leaves out the clause before, 'All your aggregate existences are less to me a fact than is my own'. The speaker is the reformer, answering the conservative. Tolstoy printed the same sentence in На каждый день (10 March, no. 9, Jubilee vol. 43) and, with a question added, 'Show me, then, where it is?' (Покажите же мне, где она?), in The Path of Life. No printable.

  146. “Valuable” becomes “beautiful”: “the most valuable thing in the world” becomes “the most beautiful thing in the world.”

    Original · translated by A. N. Matthews, Mishcat-ul-Masabih (Calcutta, 1809-10)

    THe world and all things in
    it are valuable; but the most valuable thing in the world, is a virtuous woman.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Весь мир и всё в нем прекрасно, но самое прекрасное в мире — это добродетельная женщина.

    Магомет.

    The whole world and everything in it is beautiful, but the most beautiful thing in the world is a virtuous woman.

    Muhammad.

    From Hadith: Sahih Muslim, Kitab al-Rada, no. 1467 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Arabic
    الدنيا متاع وخير متاع الدنيا المرأة الصالحة
    Source text: ar.wikisource.org
    In English · A. N. Matthews, Mishcat-ul-Masabih (Calcutta, 1809-10), 1810
    THe world and all things in …
    … it are valuable; but the most valuable thing in the world, is a virtuous woman.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Изречения Магомета, не вошедшие в Коран
    Драгоценен мир и всё, что есть в нем; но самое драгоценное из всего, что есть в нем, это — добродетельная женщина.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Hadith: Sahih Muslim, Kitab al-Rada, no. 1467; in Mishkat al-Masabih, Book of Marriage, Muslim 1467 (chapter: the best enjoyment of the world is the righteous woman); Matthews, Mishcat-ul-Masabih vol. II, Book XIII, ch. I, part I, p. 77.

    Matthews's English of the Mishkat, which gave the Muhammad sayings of April, May, and December: 'The world and all things in it are valuable; but the most valuable thing in the world, is a virtuous woman.' Tolstoy makes 'valuable' beautiful: «Весь мир и всё в нем прекрасно, но самое прекрасное в мире — это добродетельная женщина» (the whole world and all in it is beautiful, but the most beautiful thing in the world is a virtuous woman). The Arabic of Muslim 1467 says 'the world is enjoyment (matāʿ), and the best enjoyment of the world is the righteous woman.' Tolstoy's later selection «Изречения Магомета, не вошедшие в Коран» (1909), translated for him by S. D. Nikolaev from Abdullah al-Suhrawardy's The Sayings of Mahomet, which he read in 1908 (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), has the same saying as «Драгоценен мир…» (precious), nearer Matthews's 'valuable'; Suhrawardy's text was not checked. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) or Conway.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the comma and the dash; it is set here as one span.

  147. “The system of rational beings” becomes “a great spiritual brotherhood,” and Marcus’s advice, to say “I am a member” so that the perception “will be more apparent,” becomes a feeling: “there is something heartening and consoling.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Just as it is with the members in those bodies which are united in one, so it is with rational beings which exist separate, for they have been constituted for one co-operation.
    And the perception of this will be more apparent to thee if thou often sayest to thyself that I am a member [Greek: melos] of the system of rational beings.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Разумные существа, призванные трудиться вместе за одной и той же работой, исполняют в общей мировой жизни то назначение, которому служат члены в человеческом теле. Они сотворены для разумного единодействия. В сознании, что ты — член великого духовного братства, есть что-то ободряющее и утешительное.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Rational beings, called to labor together at one and the same work, fulfill in the common life of the world the purpose that the members serve in the human body. They were made for rational action in concert. In the consciousness that you are a member of a great spiritual brotherhood there is something heartening and consoling.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Οἷόν ἐστιν ἐν ἡνωμένοις τὰ μέλη τοῦ σώματος, τοῦτον ἔχει τὸν λόγον ἐν διεστῶσι τὰ λογικά, πρὸς μίαν τινὰ συνεργίαν κατεσκευασμένα.
    … μᾶλλον δέ σοι ἡ τούτου νόησις προσπεσεῖται, ἐὰν πρὸς ἑαυτὸν πολλάκις λέγῃς, ὅτι μέλος εἰμὶ τοῦ ἐκ τῶν λογικῶν συστήματος.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Just as it is with the members in those bodies which are united in one, so it is with rational beings which exist separate, for they have been constituted for one co-operation.
    And the perception of this will be more apparent to thee if thou often sayest to thyself that I am a member [Greek: melos] of the system of rational beings.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Разумные существа, призванные трудиться вместе за одной и той же работой, исполняют в общей мировой жизни то назначение, которому служат члены в человеческом теле. Они сотворены для разумного единодействия. В сознании, что ты член великого духовного братства, есть что-то ободряющее и утешительное.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, VII.13.

    Word for word from Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), February 19; the Circle adds only a dash («ты — член»). Marcus: "as the members are in bodies united in one, so are rational beings, which exist apart, made for one co-operation; and the thought will strike you more if you often say to yourself, I am a member (μέλος) of the system of rational beings." The first sentence widens the comparison («призванные трудиться вместе за одной и той же работой, исполняют в общей мировой жизни то назначение, которому служат члены в человеческом теле»: called to work together at one and the same work, they fulfil in the common life of the world the purpose the members serve in the human body). The second keeps "made for one co-operation" («сотворены для разумного единодействия», with "rational" added). The third turns Marcus's advice into a feeling: "the system of rational beings" (τοῦ ἐκ τῶν λογικῶν συστήματος) becomes «великого духовного братства» (a great spiritual brotherhood), and "the thought will strike you more" becomes «есть что-то ободряющее и утешительное» (there is something encouraging and consoling). Marcus goes on that whoever calls himself only a part (μέρος) does not yet love men from the heart; that is left out. The 1903 Marcus came from the Посредник edition of L. D. Urusov's Russian, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); Urusov's wording was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

  148. The “still, small voice” within becomes “the voice that speaks unceasingly within us,” so a quiet voice becomes an unceasing one, and “is heard and listened to as it never was before” becomes “People listen more and more.”

    Original

    The human family is coming to realize the fact very fast that all must rise or fall together.
    The "still, small voice," within is heard and listened to as it never was before.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человечество живо начинает сознавать то, что все должны подниматься или падать вместе. Люди всё больше и больше прислушиваются к тому голосу, который не переставая говорит внутри нас.

    Люси Малори.

    Humanity is beginning to be keenly conscious that all must rise or fall together. People listen more and more to the voice that speaks unceasingly within us.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    The human family is coming to realize the fact very fast that all must rise or fall together.
    The "still, small voice," within is heard and listened to as it never was before.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XIV, no. 11, December 1901, p. 170, the last paragraph of 'Each for All', an article signed 'L. A. Mallory'.

    Close in the first sentence, reworded in the second. 'The human family is coming to realize the fact very fast that all must rise or fall together' becomes 'Humanity is beginning keenly to realize that all must rise or fall together' (Человечество живо начинает сознавать то, что все должны подниматься или падать вместе). In the second sentence the 'still, small voice' (the phrase of 1 Kings 19:12) becomes 'that voice which speaks unceasingly within us' (тому голосу, который не переставая говорит внутри нас), and 'is heard and listened to as it never was before' becomes 'people listen more and more' (Люди всё больше и больше прислушиваются): a quiet voice becomes an unceasing one. Tolstoy stops before Mallory's last sentence ('We may expect to see the world becoming brighter and brighter until all will have attained Love's Perfect Way'). The thought itself recurs in the journal in other words: 'We either rise or fall together' (vol. VI, 1891–92) and 'We rise or fall together, for we are all "One in Spirit"' (vol. XVI, 1903–04), both in archive.org's scans, saved. No printable, because the second sentence is changed.

  149. “Our remaining satisfied in the contemplation of its ultimate objects, when it is inflicted on others” becomes “we watch complacently and calmly the working of the evil that others suffer,” and “the religious doctrine” loses “religious.” †

    Original

    Cruel, partly through want of imagination, (a far rarer and weaker faculty in women than men,) and yet more, at the present day, through the subtle encouragement of your selfishness by the religious doctrine that all which we now suppose to be evil will be brought to a good end;
    doctrine practically issuing, not in less earnest efforts that the immediate unpleasantness may be averted from ourselves, but in our remaining satisfied in the contemplation of its ultimate objects, when it is inflicted on others.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Жестокость в наше время еще больше развивается вследствие тонкого поощрения себялюбия учением о том, что всё то, что считается злом, приводит все-таки к благу. Учение это практически ведет к тому, что мы, хотя и употребляем те же серьезные усилия, чтобы избежать всего для нас неприятного, однако самодовольно и спокойно следим за действием того зла, которое испытывают другие.

    Джон Рёскин.

    In our time cruelty is developed still further by the subtle encouragement given to self-love by the teaching that everything considered evil leads, after all, to good. In practice this teaching brings us to the point where, though we make the same serious efforts to avoid everything unpleasant to ourselves, we watch complacently and calmly the working of the evil that others suffer.

    John Ruskin.

    From Sesame and Lilies, Preface of 1871 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Cruel, partly through want of imagination, (a far rarer and weaker faculty in women than men,) and yet more, at the present day, through the subtle encouragement of your selfishness by the religious doctrine that all which we now suppose to be evil will be brought to a good end; …
    … doctrine practically issuing, not in less earnest efforts that the immediate unpleasantness may be averted from ourselves, but in our remaining satisfied in the contemplation of its ultimate objects, when it is inflicted on others.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Related · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если вы сознательно не добры ко всем, то будете часто бессознательно жестоки ко многим, и это происходит отчасти вследствие недостатка живости воображения.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Sesame and Lilies, Preface of 1871, The counsel to young women, 'Then, secondly, I said, you are not to be cruel'; the preface dated Denmark Hill, 1 January 1871, printed as 'Preface to the Later Editions'.

    Ruskin's second counsel to girls: unless they are deliberately kind they will be cruel, 'partly through want of imagination', and more 'through the subtle encouragement of your selfishness by the religious doctrine' that all evil comes to good. Tolstoy takes the second cause and makes it a statement about cruelty in his time. He drops 'religious' before 'doctrine' and 'your' before 'selfishness'; 'will be brought to a good end' becomes 'leads after all to good' (приводит все-таки к благу); 'not in less earnest efforts that the immediate unpleasantness may be averted from ourselves' becomes 'although we use the same earnest efforts to avoid all that is unpleasant to us'; and 'our remaining satisfied in the contemplation of its ultimate objects, when it is inflicted on others' becomes 'we complacently and calmly watch the action of the evil that others suffer' (самодовольно и спокойно следим за действием того зла, которое испытывают другие). The words 'complacently and calmly' and the 'action of the evil' are not Ruskin's, whose point is the comfort of thinking about evil's final ends. Thoughts of Wise Men (1903, 18 June) has Tolstoy's version of the sentence just before it (Related). The Jubilee list names L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selections from Ruskin (Posrednik, 1902 and 1904), not online; the changes may be Nikiforov's. No printable, for the changes.

  150. “The law of life is from the invisible to the visible” becomes “the invisible produces the visible,” the “Source” becomes “the cause,” and being “one with the Source of all power” becomes believing “in the cause of every force.”

    Original

    The law of life is from the invisible to the visible.
    The Source is hidden, the effect is seen; the Source is Infinite, the effect is finite.
    To have Faith in the invisible is to be one with the Source of all power; to acknowledge only the visible is to be unprofitable, unfruitful, transient, mortal.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Закон жизни в том, что невидимое производит видимое. Причина скрыта, последствия видны. Причина бесконечна, последствия конечны. Верить в невидимое — значит верить в причину всякой силы; признавать только видимое — значит быть бесполезным, неплодотворным, преходящим, смертным.

    Люси Малори.

    The law of life is that the invisible produces the visible. The cause is hidden, the effects are seen. The cause is infinite, the effects are finite. To believe in the invisible is to believe in the cause of every force; to acknowledge only the visible is to be useless, unfruitful, transient, mortal.

    Lucy Mallory.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    The law of life is from the invisible to the visible.
    The Source is hidden, the effect is seen; the Source is Infinite, the effect is finite.
    To have Faith in the invisible is to be one with the Source of all power; to acknowledge only the visible is to be unprofitable, unfruitful, transient, mortal.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic, vol. V
    The Source is hidden, the effect is seen; the Source is Infinite, the effect is finite.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XVI, no. 9, November 1904, p. 132, 'Key Thoughts', an unsigned paragraph, on a page that ends 'All articles not signed are by Lucy A. Mallory'.

    Reworded in two places. 'The law of life is from the invisible to the visible' becomes 'the invisible produces the visible' (невидимое производит видимое), and Mallory's capitalized 'Source' becomes 'the cause' (причина) throughout. 'To have Faith in the invisible is to be one with the Source of all power' becomes 'To believe in the invisible means to believe in the cause of every power' (Верить в невидимое — значит верить в причину всякой силы): union with the Source becomes belief in a cause. The rest is close; 'unprofitable, unfruitful, transient, mortal' is kept (бесполезным, неплодотворным, преходящим, смертным). Tolstoy stops before 'The mind is barren that is closed to all save the physical sense.' The paragraph is unsigned; the page says 'All articles not signed are by Lucy A. Mallory'. She had printed the same paragraph in vol. V, 1890–91 (Edition, archive.org's scan, saved). No printable.

  151. Spinoza’s second sentence, that what we conceive in the second way we conceive “under the form of eternity,” gives way to one with no counterpart in the scholium: “Everything spiritual we recognize as things of this kind.”

    Original · translated by R. H. M. Elwes

    Things are conceived by us as actual in two ways; either as existing in relation to a given time and place, or as contained in God and following from the necessity of the divine nature.
    Whatsoever we conceive in this second way as true or real, we conceive under the form of eternity, and their ideas involve the eternal and infinite essence of God, as we showed in II. xlv. and note, which see.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Двумя способами представляем мы себе предметы действительно существующими: или поскольку мы их наблюдаем в их соотношении с известным местом и временем, или поскольку мы думаем, что они содержатся в боге и вытекают из необходимости божественной природы. Такими предметами мы признаем всё духовное.

    По Спинозе.

    We conceive of things as actually existing in two ways: either insofar as we observe them in their relation to a certain place and time, or insofar as we think that they are contained in God and follow from the necessity of the divine nature. Everything spiritual we recognize as things of this kind.

    After Spinoza.

    From Ethica · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Res duobus modis a nobis ut actuales concipiuntur : vel quatenus easdem cum relatione ad certum tempus et locum existere, vel quatenus ipsas in Deo contineri, et ex naturæ divinæ necessitate consequi concipimus.
    Quæ autem hoc secundo modo ut veræ seu reales concipiuntur, eas sub æternitatis specie concipimus, et earum ideæ æternam et infinitam Dei essentiam involvunt, ut Propositione 45 Partis II ostendimus, cujus etiam Scholium vide.
    Source text: la.wikisource.org
    In English · R. H. M. Elwes, 1883
    Things are conceived by us as actual in two ways; either as existing in relation to a given time and place, or as contained in God and following from the necessity of the divine nature.
    Whatsoever we conceive in this second way as true or real, we conceive under the form of eternity, and their ideas involve the eternal and infinite essence of God, as we showed in II. xlv. and note, which see.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Ethica (1677), Part V, Proposition 29, Scholium, Ethics V, prop. 29, schol. (Latin Wikisource, from Appuhn's edition of 1913); Elwes, Part V, Prop. XXIX, Note.

    Spinoza's first sentence, closely, and his second replaced. Kept: things are conceived by us as actual in two ways, either as existing in relation to a certain time and place, or as contained in God and following from the necessity of the divine nature; Tolstoy writes «наблюдаем» (observe) and «думаем» (think) where Spinoza has “concipimus” (we conceive) for both. Replaced: Spinoza goes on that what we conceive in the second way as true or real we conceive under the form of eternity (sub æternitatis specie), and that their ideas involve the eternal and infinite essence of God; Tolstoy's second sentence is «Такими предметами мы признаем всё духовное» (as such things we recognize all that is spiritual), which has no counterpart in the scholium. Hence the signature «По Спинозе» (after Spinoza). The scholium closes Spinoza's argument that the mind conceives things under the form of eternity only by conceiving the body's essence so. How Tolstoy read Spinoza was not found.

  152. Conway’s “it eradicates the man who committed it” (Bühler: “it cuts off the roots of him who committed it”) becomes “And these fruits are terrible”: the doer’s ruin drops out.

    Original · translated by G. Bühler (SBE 25)

    Unrighteousness, practised in this world, does not at once produce its fruit, like a cow ; but, advancing slowly, it cuts off the roots of him who committed it.
    in its other sense, ' the earth/ i. e. ' which does not at once yield a harvest,'

    TolstoyТолстой

    Зло в этом мире не тотчас дает плоды, но, как земля, понемногу и в свое время. И плоды эти ужасны.

    Индийские Ману.

    Evil in this world does not bear fruit at once, but, like the earth, little by little and in its own time. And these fruits are terrible.

    The Indian Manu.

    From Manusmṛti · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Iniquity, committed in this world, produces not …
    … fruit immediately, but, like the earth, in due season, …
    … and advancing by little and little, it eradicates the man who committed it.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    नाधर्मश्चरितो लोके सद्यः फलति गौरिव
    शनैरावर्त्तमानस्तु कर्तुर्मूलानि कृन्तति
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · G. Bühler (SBE 25), 1886
    Unrighteousness, practised in this world, does not at once produce its fruit, like a cow ; but, advancing slowly, it cuts off the roots of him who committed it.
    … in its other sense, ' the earth/ i. e. ' which does not at once yield a harvest,'
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Manusmṛti, IV.172; Conway (1874), no. DCCX, Justice, p. 448.

    Conway's English, shortened and changed at the end. Conway: 'Iniquity, committed in this world, produces not fruit immediately, but, like the earth, in due season, and advancing by little and little, it eradicates the man who committed it.' Tolstoy keeps the first half, «Зло в этом мире не тотчас дает плоды, но, как земля, понемногу и в свое время» (evil in this world does not bear fruit at once, but, like the earth, little by little and in its season), and puts in place of 'it eradicates the man who committed it' a sentence of his own, «И плоды эти ужасны» (and these fruits are terrible). 'Like the earth' renders the Sanskrit gauḥ, which means both cow and earth: Bühler translates 'like a cow' and notes that most commentators take it in 'the earth', 'which does not at once yield a harvest.' The Sanskrit: 'unrighteousness practised in the world does not bear fruit at once, like a cow (or the earth); turning slowly, it cuts the roots of the doer.' Tolstoy took three of June 6's entries from the same pages of Conway's chapter 'Sanctions' (6-6.3, 6-6.4). Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  153. “Arrogance cannot receive, for it assumes to know it all” becomes “Arrogance can acquire nothing, since it supposes that it already has everything”: knowing becomes having; “in spiritual unfoldment” and “permanent” drop out.

    Original

    The first lesson in spiritual unfoldment that the individual has to learn before he can progress on the road to permanent Happiness is humility.
    The arrogant, domineering, vanity must give place to meekness and gentleness.
    Arrogance cannot receive, for it assumes to know it all.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Первое, чему человек должен научиться раньше, чем он может успевать на пути к счастью, это — смирение. Надменность, властность и тщеславие должны уступить место кротости и мягкости. Надменность ничего не может приобрести, так как предполагает, что уже всё имеет.

    Из «Передовой мысли мира».

    The first thing a man must learn before he can make progress on the path to happiness is humility. Arrogance, imperiousness, and vanity must give way to meekness and gentleness. Arrogance can acquire nothing, since it supposes that it already has everything.

    From “World’s Advance Thought”.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    From “World’s Advance Thought”’s own words
    The first lesson in spiritual unfoldment that the individual has to learn before he can progress on the road to permanent Happiness is humility.
    The arrogant, domineering, vanity must give place to meekness and gentleness.
    Arrogance cannot receive, for it assumes to know it all.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (Lucy A. Mallory's journal, Portland, Oregon), vol. XVI, no. 8, September 1904, p. 117, an unsigned paragraph among the editor's.

    Reworded. 'The first lesson in spiritual unfoldment that the individual has to learn before he can progress on the road to permanent Happiness is humility' becomes 'The first thing a person must learn before he can make progress on the way to happiness is humility' (Первое, чему человек должен научиться раньше, чем он может успевать на пути к счастью, это — смирение): 'in spiritual unfoldment' and 'permanent' are left out. 'The arrogant, domineering, vanity must give place to meekness and gentleness' is kept (Надменность, властность и тщеславие должны уступить место кротости и мягкости). The last sentence is changed: 'Arrogance cannot receive, for it assumes to know it all' becomes 'Arrogance can acquire nothing, since it supposes that it already has everything' (Надменность ничего не может приобрести, так как предполагает, что уже всё имеет): 'to know it all' becomes 'already has everything'. Tolstoy sets that sentence in italics. The paragraph is unsigned, which agrees with the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources: thoughts from the journal are signed either with Mallory's name or «Из «Передовой мысли мира»». The same issue gave April's 4-25.2, also signed «Из «Передовой мысли мира»». No printable.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the commas; it is set here as one span.

  154. “Are not equal to those who love it” becomes “are equal to those who love it,” perhaps a slip or a misprint, and “those who delight in it” become those “who practice it with love,” the practice after Pauthier’s French, “en fait ses délices et les pratique.” *

    Original · translated by James Legge

    They who know the truth are not equal to those who love it, and they who love it are not equal to those who delight in it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Те, кто знают истину, равны тем, которые любят ее; а те, которые любят ее, не равны тем, которые с любовью творят ее.

    Конфуций.

    Those who know the truth are equal to those who love it; but those who love it are not equal to those who practice it with love.

    Confucius.

    From Analects · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · G. Pauthier, Confucius et Mencius: Les quatre livres de philosophie morale et politique …
    Celui qui connaît les principes de la droite raison n'égale pas celui qui les aime; celui qui les aime n'égale pas celui qui en fait ses délices et les pratique.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    子曰:「知之者,不如好之者,好之者,不如樂之者。」
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1861
    They who know the truth are not equal to those who love it, and they who love it are not equal to those who delight in it.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Analects (Lunyu), VI.18 (Legge VI.xviii; Pauthier VI.18).

    Analects VI.18, probably from Pauthier's French: 'Celui qui connaît les principes de la droite raison n'égale pas celui qui les aime; celui qui les aime n'égale pas celui qui en fait ses délices et les pratique' (he who knows the principles of right reason does not equal him who loves them; he who loves them does not equal him who delights in them and practises them). Tolstoy's «с любовью творят ее» (who with love do it) follows Pauthier's 'et les pratique', which is not in the Chinese (樂之者, 'those who delight in it'); his «истину» (the truth) is Legge's word ('They who know the truth are not equal to those who love it'). In the first clause the Jubilee text prints «равны» (are equal) where the Chinese (不如) and both translations say 'not equal'; whether the slip is Tolstoy's or a misprint was not checked against the 1906 or 1911 printings. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

    Translation note. As printed: «равны», “are equal”, in the first clause, and «не равны», “are not equal”, in the second.

  155. “Falsehood” becomes “evil,” the rebuke becomes taking up arms “in fury,” and one quality, “straightforwardness,” becomes three, “its plainness, its self-evidence, and its inner might,” which “strike evil harder than anything else.”

    Original

    Truth never turns to rebuke falsehood; her own straightforwardness is the severest correction.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Истина никогда яростно не ополчается против зла: ее наглядность, очевидность и внутренняя мощь сильнее всего поражает зло.

    Торо.

    Truth never takes up arms in fury against evil: its plainness, its self-evidence, and its inner might strike evil harder than anything else.

    Thoreau.

    From A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Rivers · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, a calendar in The Coming Day
    Truth never turns to rebuke falsehood ; her own straightforwardness is the severest correction.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    Truth never turns to rebuke falsehood; her own straightforwardness is the severest correction.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. A Week on the Concord and Merrimack Rivers (1849), Thursday, The passage on Persius and satire, after 'no evil is so huge, but you grudge to bestow on it a moment of hate' (first printed in Thoreau's 'Aulus Persius Flaccus', The Dial, July 1840).

    Thoreau's sentence, enlarged. Tolstoy found it as the entry for 2 April in the calendar 'Every Day with Thoreau' (The Coming Day, April 1898), the sheets the Jubilee list names among his sources (What Tolstoy read); the entry for 1 April there is the source of 6-11.5. 'Truth never turns to rebuke falsehood' becomes 'Truth never furiously takes up arms against evil' (никогда яростно не ополчается против зла): 'falsehood' becomes 'evil', and the rebuke becomes a furious attack. 'Her own straightforwardness is the severest correction' becomes 'its clearness, its evidentness, and its inner power strike evil most of all' (ее наглядность, очевидность и внутренняя мощь сильнее всего поражает зло): one quality becomes three, and correction becomes striking. No printable, for the changes.

  156. The ending is turned: cannibalism, “the most merciful form in which man has ever lived upon his fellow-man,” becomes “no crueler a form of existence at the expense of others”; “actually ate their flesh” becomes “simply ate their bodies.”

    Original

    In the days of savagery the strong devoured the weak--actually ate their flesh.
    True, they do not eat their flesh, they do not drink their blood, but they live on their labor, on their self-denial, their weariness and want.
    He has been devoured by his fellow-men.
    When I take into consideration the agony of civilized life--the number of failures, the poverty, the anxiety, the tears, the withered hopes, the bitter realities, the hunger, the crime, the humiliation, the shame--I am almost forced to say that cannibalism, after all, is the most merciful form in which man has ever lived upon his fellow-man.

    TolstoyТолстой

    В века людоедства сильные пожирали слабых, попросту поедали их тела. Но, несмотря на все установленные людьми законы, несмотря на успехи наук, сильные, бессердечные люди до сих пор продолжают жить на счет слабых, несчастных и глупых. Правда, они не едят их мяса, не пьют их крови, но они всё равно живут от их лишений и нужды. Бедняки, калечащие себя работой и проводящие всю свою жизнь лишь в заботах о прокормлении себя и своих семей, в сущности поедаются своими собратьями. Видя распадение цивилизованного мира, его беспокойство и слезы, разбитые надежды и жалкую действительность, голодовки и преступления, унижение и позор, невольно приходишь к заключению, что людоедство было не более жестокой формой существования на чужой счет.

    Люси Малори.

    In the ages of cannibalism the strong devoured the weak, simply ate their bodies. But despite all the laws people have established, despite the successes of the sciences, strong, heartless people still go on living at the expense of the weak, the unfortunate, and the foolish. True, they do not eat their flesh or drink their blood, but they live all the same on their privation and want. The poor, who cripple themselves with work and spend their whole lives in nothing but the care of feeding themselves and their families, are in essence eaten by their fellow men. Seeing the disintegration of the civilized world, its unrest and tears, its broken hopes and wretched reality, its famines and crimes, its humiliation and shame, one comes, in spite of oneself, to the conclusion that cannibalism was no crueler a form of existence at the expense of others.

    Lucy Mallory [Robert G. Ingersoll].

    From Some Interrogation Points, in The Works of Robert G. Ingersoll, vol. XI, Miscellany · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic
    True, they do not eat their own flesh nor drink their own blood, but they live on their labor, their self-denial, their weakness and want.
    He has been devoured by his fellow-men.
    When I take into consideration the agony of civilized life—the failures, the anxieties, the tears, the wretched hope, the bitter realities, the hunger, the crime, the humiliation, the shame—I am almost forced to believe that cannibalism, …
    … is the most merciful form in which man has lived upon his fellow-man.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Lucy Mallory’s own words
    In the days of savagery the strong devoured the weak--actually ate their flesh.
    True, they do not eat their flesh, they do not drink their blood, but they live on their labor, on their self-denial, their weariness and want.
    He has been devoured by his fellow-men.
    When I take into consideration the agony of civilized life--the number of failures, the poverty, the anxiety, the tears, the withered hopes, the bitter realities, the hunger, the crime, the humiliation, the shame--I am almost forced to say that cannibalism, after all, is the most merciful form in which man has ever lived upon his fellow-man.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Some Interrogation Points, in The Works of Robert G. Ingersoll, vol. XI, Miscellany (Dresden Edition, 1900), the paragraph that follows the horse that 'feels like a Nihilist'.

    The words are Robert G. Ingersoll's, from 'Some Interrogation Points' (The North American Review, 1887, as The Truth Seeker's reprint of that year says; archive.org scan of The Truth Seeker, read, not saved), reprinted without his name under the heading 'Cannibalism' in Mallory's journal for July 1901 (What Tolstoy read); Tolstoy's signature follows the journal. The journal's text is the shorter form quoted under Ingersoll's name in the 1890s ('In the days of cannibalism the strong devoured the weak', e.g. The Arena, October 1898; archive.org full text, read, not saved), and Tolstoy follows it wherever it differs from the Dresden Edition: 'cannibalism' for 'savagery' (В века людоедства), 'advances in science' without 'literature and art' (успехи наук), 'the strong, the heartless' without 'the cunning', 'for himself and children' for 'wife and child'. He shortens and changes it. 'Actually ate their flesh' becomes 'simply ate their bodies' (попросту поедали их тела). 'Their labor, their self-denial, their weakness and want' becomes 'their privations and need' (их лишений и нужды). The poor man's 'anxious, barren, wasted life', 'without ever having one luxury', and 'has been the fool of others' (the journal's misprint for Ingersoll's 'food') are left out, and the two sentences become one: 'The poor, crippling themselves with work and spending their whole life only in caring to feed themselves and their families, are in essence devoured by their fellows' (в сущности поедаются своими собратьями). 'The agony of civilized life—the failures' becomes 'the disintegration of the civilized world' (распадение цивилизованного мира), 'the hunger' 'famines' (голодовки), 'I am almost forced to believe' 'one involuntarily comes to the conclusion' (невольно приходишь к заключению). The ending is turned: 'cannibalism, after all, is the most merciful form in which man has lived upon his fellow-man' becomes 'cannibalism was not a crueler form of living at another's expense' (людоедство было не более жестокой формой существования на чужой счет). Where the journal has 'their own flesh … their own blood', Tolstoy has 'their flesh … their blood' (их мяса, их крови), as Ingersoll has. The journal's text is from pdftotext's raw reading of IAPSOP's PDF, which keeps the two columns apart (the plain text layer, saved as worlds_advance_thought_and_spiritual_republic_v14_n7_jul_1901.txt, interleaves them); excerpts stop short of words broken at a line end ('af- ter all').

  157. Carus’s “One who may die but will not perish” becomes he who, dying, “knows that he is not annihilated”: not perishing becomes knowing that one does not perish.

    Original · translated by James Legge

    He who knows other men is discerning; he who knows himself is intelligent.
    He who overcomes others is strong; he who overcomes himself is mighty.
    he who dies and yet does not perish, has longevity.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Знающий других людей умен; знающий самого себя — просвещен.

    Побеждающий других силен; побеждающий самого себя — могуществен.

    Тот же, кто, умирая, знает, что он не уничтожается, — вечен.

    Лао-Тсе.

    He who knows other people is intelligent; he who knows himself is enlightened.

    He who conquers others is strong; he who conquers himself is mighty.

    But he who, dying, knows that he is not annihilated is eternal.

    Lao-Tzu.

    From Daodejing · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Paul Carus, Lao-Tze's Tao-Teh-King
    One who knows others is clever, but one who knows himself is enlightened.
    One who conquers others is powerful, but one who conquers himself is mighty.
    One who may die but will not perish, has life everlasting.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    知人者智,自知者明。
    勝人者有力,自勝者強。
    死而不亡者壽。
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1891
    He who knows other men is discerning; he who knows himself is intelligent.
    He who overcomes others is strong; he who overcomes himself is mighty.
    … he who dies and yet does not perish, has longevity.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Знающий других людей умен, знающий самого себя просвещен. Побеждающий других силен, побеждающий самого себя могуществен.
    Тот же, кто, умирая, знает, что он не уничтожается, вечен.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Daodejing, ch. 33.

    Tolstoy's 1903 version (Thoughts of Wise Men, 26 November), from Carus, repeated in the Circle. The first two sentences are close to Carus: 'One who knows others is clever, but one who knows himself is enlightened. One who conquers others is powerful, but one who conquers himself is mighty.' The middle of the chapter (knowing sufficiency, perseverance, keeping one's place) is left out, and the last sentence is changed: Carus's 'One who may die but will not perish, has life everlasting' (Chinese 死而不亡者壽, 'who dies but does not perish is long-lived') becomes «Тот же, кто, умирая, знает, что он не уничтожается, — вечен» (he who, dying, knows that he is not destroyed is eternal). Not perishing becomes knowing that one does not perish.

  158. The fool becomes “a man who is sure of himself,” after the verse before it in Conway, “a fool who thinks himself wise,” and the taste of soup becomes the taste “of what it carries to the mouth.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    64. If a fool be associated with a wise man even all his life, he will perceive the truth as little as a spoon perceives the taste of soup.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если самоуверенный человек будет общаться с мудрым человеком всю свою жизнь, он так же мало познает истину, как ложка познает вкус того, что она передает в рот.

    Восточная мудрость.

    If a man who is sure of himself keeps company with a wise man all his life, he will come to know the truth as little as a spoon comes to know the taste of what it carries to the mouth.

    Eastern wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    … but a fool who thinks himself wise, he is called a fool indeed.
    If a fool be associated with a wise man all his life, he will perceive the truth as little as a spoon per ceives the taste of soup.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Pali
    Yāvajīvampi ce bālo, …
    … paṇḍitaṁ payirupāsati; …
    Na so dhammaṁ vijānāti, …
    … dabbī sūparasaṁ yathā.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    64. If a fool be associated with a wise man even all his life, he will perceive the truth as little as a spoon perceives the taste of soup.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Всю жизнь проведет глупец подле мудрого и нимало не познает истины, как никогда ложка не поймет вкуса пищи.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 64, with v. 63 (Bālavagga); Conway (1874), no. CLXXXII, Folly, pp. 116-117.

    Dhammapada 64 in the words Conway prints (Max Müller's translation): 'If a fool be associated with a wise man all his life, he will perceive the truth as little as a spoon perceives the taste of soup.' Tolstoy makes the fool «самоуверенный человек» (a self-assured man), taking up the verse before it in Conway, 'a fool who thinks himself wise, he is called a fool indeed', and the soup «того, что она передает в рот» (what it carries to the mouth). The Pali has dabbī sūparasaṁ, 'the ladle the taste of the sauce.' Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 27 May, signed Dhammapada, gives the verse in other words. «Восточная мудрость» is the Dhammapada.

  159. Adds “in the name of honor” twice, so the nations’ crimes and humiliations become honor’s doing; “This last pretext is perhaps the most extravagant of all” becomes “The justification of wars by honor is the strangest of all,” and “rape” drops out of the crimes.

    Original · translated by M. P. Willcocks

    The unreasonableness of modern wars disguises itself under dynastic interest, nationality, balance of power, honour.
    This last pretext is perhaps the most extravagant of all, for there is not a nation in the world that is not sullied with every crime and loaded with every shame.
    There is not one of them which has not endured all the humiliations that fortune could inflict on a miserable band of men.
    If there yet remains any honour among the nations, it is a strange means of upholding it to make war—that is to say, to commit all the crimes by which an individual dishonours himself: arson, robbery, rape, murder.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Безумие современных войн оправдывается династическим интересом, национальностью, европейским равновесием, честью. Оправдание войн честью самое странное, потому что нет ни одного народа, который не осквернил бы себя во имя чести всеми преступлениями и постыдными поступками. Нет ни одного, который во имя чести не испытал бы всевозможных унижений. Если же и существует честь в народах, то какой же странный способ поддерживать ее войной, т. е. всеми теми преступлениями, которыми бесчестит себя частный человек: поджигательством, грабежами, убийством.

    Анатоль Франс.

    The madness of modern wars is justified by dynastic interest, by nationality, by the European balance of power, by honor. The justification of wars by honor is the strangest of all, because there is not a single nation that has not defiled itself, in the name of honor, with every crime and shameful deed. There is not one that has not, in the name of honor, undergone every kind of humiliation. And if there is such a thing as honor among nations, what a strange way to uphold it by war, that is, by all the crimes by which a private man dishonors himself: arson, robbery, murder.

    Anatole France.

    From L'Orme du mail · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Jean Grave, Guerre-Militarisme
    Si toutefois il subsiste encore un honneur dans les peuples, c'est un étrange moyen de le soutenir que de faire la guerre, c'est-à dire de commettre tous les crimes par lesquels un particulier se déshonore : incendie, rapines, viol, meurtre.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · French
    La déraison des guerres modernes se nomme intérêt dynastique, nationalités, équilibre européen, honneur.
    Ce dernier motif est peut-être de tous le plus extravagant, car il n’est pas un peuple au monde qui ne soit souillé de tous les crimes et couvert de toutes les hontes.
    Il n’en est pas un qui n’ait subi toutes les humiliations que la fortune puisse infliger à une misérable troupe d’hommes.
    Si toutefois il subsiste encore un honneur dans les peuples, c’est un étrange moyen de le soutenir que de faire la guerre, c’est-à-dire de commettre tous les crimes par lesquels un particulier se déshonore : incendie, rapines, viol, meurtre.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · M. P. Willcocks, 1910
    The unreasonableness of modern wars disguises itself under dynastic interest, nationality, balance of power, honour.
    This last pretext is perhaps the most extravagant of all, for there is not a nation in the world that is not sullied with every crime and loaded with every shame.
    There is not one of them which has not endured all the humiliations that fortune could inflict on a miserable band of men.
    If there yet remains any honour among the nations, it is a strange means of upholding it to make war—that is to say, to commit all the crimes by which an individual dishonours himself: arson, robbery, rape, murder.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · «Одумайтесь!»
    Безумие современных войн оправдывается династическим интересом, национальностью, европейским равновесием, честью. Этот последний мотив самый дикий, потому что нет ни одного народа, который не осквернил бы себя всеми преступлениями и постыдными поступками, нет ни одного, который не испытал бы всевозможных унижений.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. L'Orme du mail (1897), Chapter XV, M. Bergeret speaking (Calmann-Lévy, 1899, pp. 282–283); Willcocks's translation, chapter XV.

    Four sentences of M. Bergeret's speech, in order. The Circle takes Tolstoy's own epigraph in «Одумайтесь!» (1904), which came from Grave's anti-war anthology (December found the other war sayings there), and changes it further. France's nations are 'souillé de tous les crimes' (sullied with every crime) and have suffered 'toutes les humiliations'; the Circle twice adds «во имя чести» (in the name of honour): no nation «не осквернил бы себя во имя чести всеми преступлениями», none «который во имя чести не испытал бы всевозможных унижений», so the crimes and humiliations become honour's doing. 'Ce dernier motif est peut-être de tous le plus extravagant' (this last motive is perhaps the most extravagant) becomes «Оправдание войн честью самое странное» («Одумайтесь!»: «Этот последний мотив самый дикий»); France's 'déraison' (unreason) is «Безумие» (madness), and 'se nomme' (is called) is «оправдывается» (is justified by). The list of crimes 'incendie, rapines, viol, meurtre' loses 'viol' (rape), already in «Одумайтесь!». The Circle's «частный человек» matches France's 'un particulier'; «Одумайтесь!» has «честный человек». The words are a character's, M. Bergeret's, in a novel.

  160. Conway’s description, “absorbed with the desire for good conduct; they are free from all impediments; they are pure,” becomes a reason, “pure, because they are absorbed only in the desire for a good life,” and “in their human form” becomes “in the bodily life.”

    Original · translated by H. H. Wilson

    Men acquire (by them) heavenly fruition, or final felicity:
    unchecked by any impediment; their hearts were free from guile; they were pure, made free from soil, by observance of sacred institutes.
    In their sanctified minds Hari dwelt; and they were filled with perfect wisdom, by which they contemplated the glory

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди достигают небесной радости, достигают блаженства в телесной жизни. Такие люди чисты, потому что поглощены только желанием доброй жизни. Когда же ум и сердце чисты, то им открывается божество.

    Браминская мудрость (Вишну Пурана).

    People attain heavenly joy, attain bliss, in the bodily life. Such people are pure, because they are absorbed only in the desire for a good life. And when the mind and the heart are pure, divinity is revealed to them.

    Brahmin wisdom (Vishnu Purana).

    From Vishnu Purana · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Men attain the joy of heaven in their human form: they attain beatitude. These are absorbed with the …
    … desire for good conduct ; they are free from all impedi ments ; they are pure. When the intellect is pure as well as the heart, to it the region of the Deity be comes visible.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    स्वर्गापवर्गौ मानुष्यात्प्राप्नुवन्ति नरा मुने
    सम्यक्छ्रद्धाः समाचारप्रवणा मुनिसत्तम
    यथेच्छावासनिरताः सर्वबाधाविवर्जिताः
    शुद्धे च तासां मनसि शुद्धेन्तःसंस्थिते हरौ
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · H. H. Wilson, 1840
    Men acquire (by them) heavenly fruition, or final felicity: …
    … unchecked by any impediment; their hearts were free from guile; they were pure, made free from soil, by observance of sacred institutes.
    In their sanctified minds Hari dwelt; and they were filled with perfect wisdom, by which they contemplated the glory …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vishnu Purana, I.6.10-13; Wilson (1840), Book I, ch. VI, pp. 44-45; Conway (1874), no. LVII, Attainment, pp. 36-37.

    Conway's English of the Vishnu Purana, reworded. Conway: 'Men attain the joy of heaven in their human form: they attain beatitude. These are absorbed with the desire for good conduct; they are free from all impediments; they are pure. When the intellect is pure as well as the heart, to it the region of the Deity becomes visible.' Tolstoy makes 'in their human form' «в телесной жизни» (in bodily life); turns the description into a reason, «Такие люди чисты, потому что поглощены только желанием доброй жизни» (such people are pure because they are absorbed only in the desire for a good life), adding 'only' and dropping 'free from all impediments'; and makes 'the region of the Deity becomes visible' «им открывается божество» (the deity is revealed to them). In the Sanskrit (I.6.10-13) men attain heaven and final liberation (svarga and apavarga, Conway's 'beatitude') from the human state, and the pure beings are the first people of the four castes, as Brahma created them; with Hari dwelling in their pure minds they have the pure knowledge by which the abode of Vishnu is seen. Wilson: 'they were pure, made free from soil, by observance of sacred institutes. In their sanctified minds Hari dwelt; and they were filled with perfect wisdom, by which they contemplated the glory of Vishnu.' Conway drops that setting, and the passage becomes a statement about all men. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  161. “A more secret, sweet, and overpowering beauty” becomes “a new, secret, joyful, and supernatural beauty,” “low as he now lies in evil and weakness” becomes “however low he may be now,” and “though his analysis fails to render account of it” is left out.

    Original

    A more secret, sweet, and overpowering beauty appears to man when his heart and mind open to the sentiment of virtue. Then he is instructed in what is above him.
    He learns that his being is without bound; that, to the good, to the perfect, he is born, low as he now lies in evil and weakness.
    That which he venerates is still his own, though he has not realized it yet. He ought. He knows the sense of that grand word, though his analysis fails to render account of it.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Новая, тайная, радостная и сверхъестественная красота представляется человеку, когда сердце его открывается добродетели. Он познает тогда то, что выше его. Он знает тогда, что существо его беспредельно, познает, что, как ни низок он теперь, он рожден для добра, для совершенства. То, что он почитает, уже принадлежит ему, хотя он еще не ощущает его. Он должен, — он знает теперь значение этого великого слова.

    Эмерсон.

    A new, secret, joyful, and supernatural beauty presents itself to man when his heart opens to virtue. He then comes to know what is above him. He knows then that his being is boundless; he comes to know that, however low he may be now, he was born for the good, for perfection. What he reveres already belongs to him, though he does not yet feel it. He ought — he knows now the meaning of this great word.

    Emerson.

    From An Address delivered before the Senior Class in Divinity College, Cambridge, 15 July 1838 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    A more secret, sweet, and overpowering beauty appears to man when his heart and mind open to the sentiment of virtue. Then he is instructed in what is above him.
    He learns that his being is without bound; that, to the good, to the perfect, he is born, low as he now lies in evil and weakness.
    That which he venerates is still his own, though he has not realized it yet. _He ought._ He knows the sense of that grand word, though his analysis fails to render account of it.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. An Address delivered before the Senior Class in Divinity College, Cambridge, 15 July 1838 (the Divinity School Address), Its second paragraph, after 'These works of thought have been the entertainments of the human spirit in all ages'; in Miscellanies, Embracing Nature, Addresses, and Lectures.

    Close in its order, its adjectives changed. 'A more secret, sweet, and overpowering beauty' becomes 'A new, secret, joyful and supernatural beauty' (Новая, тайная, радостная и сверхъестественная красота): 'more' is read as 'new', 'sweet' becomes 'joyful', and 'overpowering' 'supernatural'. 'When his heart and mind open to the sentiment of virtue' becomes 'when his heart opens to virtue'. 'Low as he now lies in evil and weakness' becomes 'however low he is now', the evil and weakness left out; 'though he has not realized it yet' becomes 'though he does not yet feel it'; and 'though his analysis fails to render account of it' is left out, so that 'He knows the sense of that grand word' becomes 'he knows now the meaning of this great word'. The italic 'He ought' is Emerson's. No printable, for the changes.

  162. Mazzini’s two wings, “il consenso dei vostri fratelli e la vostra coscienza,” the consent of your brothers and your conscience, become “tradition, or the consciousness of all humanity,” and “your personal consciousness, that is, your conscience”; to being “certain of having found the truth” Tolstoy adds “or have read at least a part of the law of God.”

    Original · translated by Emilie Ashurst Venturi

    Wherefore either isolate yourselves from, or absorb yourselves in, the world?
    Why seek to stifle the voice of the individual or of the human race? Both are sacred.
    Then are you certain of having found the truth, for the one is the verification of the other.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Бог дал вам предание, или сознание всего человечества, и ваше личное сознание, т. е. вашу совесть, как те два крыла, при помощи которых вы можете приближаться и возноситься к нему и познавать истину. Зачем же вы хотите подрезать одно из этих крыльев? Зачем уединяться от мира или поглощаться миром? Зачем заглушать или голос своей совести, или голос человечества? Оба они священны. Бог говорит вам и тем и другим. Каждый раз, как они совпадают, когда голос вашего сознания или совести подтверждается сознанием человечества, вы находитесь в присутствии бога и можете быть уверены, что нашли истину или прочли по крайней мере часть закона бога, так как один голос служит проверкой другого.

    Иосиф Мадзини.

    God has given you tradition, or the consciousness of all humanity, and your personal consciousness, that is, your conscience, as the two wings by which you can draw near and rise to him and come to know the truth. Why, then, do you want to clip one of these wings? Why withdraw from the world, or be swallowed up by the world? Why stifle either the voice of your conscience or the voice of humanity? Both are sacred. God speaks to you through the one and through the other. Every time they coincide, when the voice of your consciousness, or conscience, is confirmed by the consciousness of humanity, you are in the presence of God and may be sure that you have found the truth, or have read at least a part of the law of God, since the one voice serves as a check on the other.

    Giuseppe Mazzini.

    From Doveri dell'uomo · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Italian
    Dio v’ha dato il consenso dei vostri fratelli e la vostra coscienza, come due ale per innalzarvi quanto è possibile sino a lui. Perchè v’ostinate a troncarne una? Perchè isolarvi, assorbirvi nel mondo? Perchè voler soffocare la voce del genere umano? Ambe sono sacre: Dio parla in ambe.
    Dovunque s’incontrano, dovunque il grido della vostra coscienza è ratificato dal consenso dell’umanità, ivi è Dio, ivi siete certi di avere in pugno la verità: l’uno è la verificazione dell’altro.
    Source text: it.wikisource.org
    In English · Emilie Ashurst Venturi, 1862
    Wherefore either isolate yourselves from, or absorb yourselves in, the world?
    Why seek to stifle the voice of the individual or of the human race? Both are sacred.
    Then are you certain of having found the truth, for the one is the verification of the other.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Doveri dell'uomo (The Duties of Man), chapter III, «La Legge», Chapter III (Doveri dell'uomo, London 1860, p. 35); Venturi's English, chapter III, p. 55.

    One paragraph of the chapter on the Law, its order kept, with changes. Mazzini's two wings are 'il consenso dei vostri fratelli e la vostra coscienza' (the consent of your brothers and your conscience); the Russian names them «предание, или сознание всего человечества» (tradition, or the consciousness of all mankind) and «ваше личное сознание, т. е. вашу совесть». The wings serve 'per innalzarvi quanto è possibile sino a lui' (to raise you as near him as may be); in the Russian, to come near him «и познавать истину» (and know the truth). Mazzini asks only 'Perchè voler soffocare la voce del genere umano?'; the Russian «или голос своей совести, или голос человечества» follows Venturi's English, 'the voice of the individual or of the human race'. Where the two agree, Mazzini says 'ivi è Dio' (God is there) and you hold the truth; the Russian adds «или прочли по крайней мере часть закона бога» (or have read at least part of God's law). L. P. Nikiforov's Russian selection of Mazzini (1905) was not seen.

  163. “Foolish compliance with other men’s ways” and “ungodly custom” lose “foolish” and “ungodly,” so any submission to people’s suggestions and customs is set against conscience, and “Is it right for me?” becomes “Is this in accord with my conscience?”

    Original

    Oh, young man, now in the period of the pas- sions, reverence your Conscience. Defer that to no appetite, to no passion, to no foolish compliance with other men's ways, to no ungodly custom, even if be- come a law.
    Ask always " Is it right for me ? " Be brave and self-denying for conscience' sake. Fear not to differ from men ; keeping your modesty, keep your integrity also.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ты молод и переживаешь время увлечений, страстей. Тем более в этой поре слушай голос своей совести, почитай его выше всего. Не отступай от него ни ради похоти, ни ради страсти, ни ради подчинения людским внушениям, обычаям, хотя бы их называли законом. Всегда спрашивай себя: согласно ли это с моей совестью? Будь мужественен и самоотвержен ради требований совести. Не бойся того, что разойдешься с мнением людей.

    Паркер.

    You are young and are going through the time of enthusiasms and passions. All the more at this season of life, listen to the voice of your conscience; revere it above all else. Do not depart from it for the sake of lust, or of passion, or of submission to people’s suggestions and customs, even if they are called law. Always ask yourself: Is this in accord with my conscience? Be courageous and self-denying for the sake of what your conscience demands. Do not be afraid of differing from people’s opinion.

    Parker.

    From The Function and Place of Conscience, in Relation to the Laws of Men: A Sermon for the T… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Theodore Parker: Passages from his Writings, selected by Albert Walkley, in Unity Church…
    O, young man, now in the period of the passions, reverence your Conscience.
    Ask always, “Is it right for me?” Be brave and self-denying for conscience’ sake. Fear not to differ from men; keeping your modesty, keep your integrity also. * * *
    Source text: archive.org
    Parker’s own words
    Oh, young man, now in the period of the passions, reverence your Conscience. Defer that to no appetite, to no passion, to no foolish compliance with other men's ways, to no ungodly custom, even if become a law.
    Ask always " Is it right for me ? " Be brave and self-denying for conscience' sake. Fear not to differ from men ; keeping your modesty, keep your integrity also.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Function and Place of Conscience, in Relation to the Laws of Men: A Sermon for the Times (preached at the Melodeon, Boston, 22 September 1850), Near the end of the sermon; Speeches, Addresses, and Occasional Sermons, vol. III (Boston: Ticknor and Fields, 1861).

    Parker's counsel to the young man, as Unity's Church-Door Pulpit selection of 1885 prints it, cut after 'keep your integrity also' (What Tolstoy read); April found both its Parker entries in the same selection. Tolstoy changes it throughout: 'O, young man, now in the period of the passions, reverence your Conscience' becomes 'You are young and living through the time of enthusiasms and passions. All the more at this age listen to the voice of your conscience, revere it above all'; 'to no foolish compliance with other men's ways, to no ungodly custom, even if become a law' becomes 'nor for submission to men's suggestions, to customs, even if they are called law', so that 'foolish' and 'ungodly' are gone; 'Ask always "Is it right for me?"' becomes 'Always ask yourself: is this in accord with my conscience?'; 'Be brave and self-denying' is kept; 'Fear not to differ from men' becomes 'Do not fear that you will part from people's opinion'; and 'keeping your modesty, keep your integrity also' is left out. No printable, for the changes.

  164. “It will adopt him” becomes “take it into himself,” so the man becomes the one who acts; “the sound swells to a ravishing music” becomes “a majestic and solemn call,” and “the things to be done” become “the affairs of the world.”

    Original

    I conceive a man as always spoken to from behind, and unable to turn his head and see the speaker. In all the millions who have heard the voice, none ever saw the face.
    That well-known voice speaks in all languages, governs all men, and none ever caught a glimpse of its form. If the man will exactly obey it, it will adopt him, so that he shall not any longer separate it from himself in his thought, he shall seem to be it, he shall be it.
    If he listen with insatiable ears, richer and greater wisdom is taught him, the sound swells to a ravishing music, he is borne away as with a flood, he becomes careless of his food and of his house, he is the fool of ideas, and leads a heavenly life.
    But if his eye is set on the things to be done, and not on the truth that is still taught, and for the sake of which the things are to be done, then the voice grows faint, and at last is but a humming in his ears.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек как будто всегда слышит за собой голос, но не может повернуть голову и увидать говорящего. Голос этот говорит на всех языках, управляет всеми людьми, но никто никогда не видал говорящего. Если только человек станет точно повиноваться этому голосу, примет его в себя так, что не будет более в мыслях отделять себя от него, ему будет казаться, что он сам есть этот голос, он сольется с ним. И чем внимательнее он будет слушать этот голос, тем большая мудрость сообщится ему, и голос этот разрастется в величественный и торжественный призыв, который откроет ему блаженную жизнь. Но если он занят делами мирскими, а не той истиной, ради которой дела должны быть делаемы, тогда голос этот становится слаб и слышится только, как слабое жужжание.

    Эмерсон.

    Man seems always to hear a voice behind him, but he cannot turn his head and see the speaker. This voice speaks in all languages and governs all men, but no one has ever seen the speaker. If only a man will obey this voice exactly and take it into himself, so that in his thoughts he no longer separates himself from it, it will seem to him that he himself is this voice; he will merge with it. And the more attentively he listens to this voice, the greater the wisdom imparted to him, and this voice will swell into a majestic and solemn call that will open to him the blessed life. But if he is busy with the affairs of the world, and not with the truth for whose sake affairs ought to be done, then this voice grows weak and is heard only as a faint buzzing.

    Emerson.

    From The Method of Nature: An Oration delivered before the Society of the Adelphi, in Watervi… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    I conceive a man as always spoken to from behind, and unable to turn his head and see the speaker. In all the millions who have heard the voice, none ever saw the face.
    That well-known voice speaks in all languages, governs all men, and none ever caught a glimpse of its form. If the man will exactly obey it, it will adopt him, so that he shall not any longer separate it from himself in his thought, he shall seem to be it, he shall be it.
    If he listen with insatiable ears, richer and greater wisdom is taught him, the sound swells to a ravishing music, he is borne away as with a flood, he becomes careless of his food and of his house, he is the fool of ideas, and leads a heavenly life.
    But if his eye is set on the things to be done, and not on the truth that is still taught, and for the sake of which the things are to be done, then the voice grows faint, and at last is but a humming in his ears.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Method of Nature: An Oration delivered before the Society of the Adelphi, in Waterville College, Maine, 11 August 1841, The paragraph beginning 'Whilst a necessity so great caused the man to exist'; in Miscellanies, Embracing Nature, Addresses, and Lectures.

    Shortened, and changed in its turns. Tolstoy leaves out the children who seize one another by the ears ('so is the spirit our unseen pilot') and joins 'none ever saw the face' to the next sentence ('but no one has ever seen the speaker'). 'It will adopt him' becomes 'he will take it into himself' (примет его в себя), so that the man becomes the one who acts; 'he shall be it' becomes 'he will merge with it'. 'If he listen with insatiable ears' becomes 'the more attentively he listens'; 'the sound swells to a ravishing music' becomes 'this voice will grow into a majestic and solemn summons which will open to him a blessed life', and 'he is borne away as with a flood, he becomes careless of his food and of his house, he is the fool of ideas' is left out. 'The things to be done' become 'worldly affairs' (делами мирскими), and 'at last is but a humming in his ears' becomes 'is heard only as a faint buzzing'. No printable, for the changes.

  165. “To be repelled, if need be, not only by war, but even by death” becomes “we must sacrifice everything to attain peace, and still more to be delivered from slavery,” so war drops out, and “liberty in tranquillity” becomes “freedom founded on the recognition of the rights of every man.”

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    The name of peace is sweet, the thing itself is most salutary. But between peace and slavery there is a wide difference.
    Peace is liberty in tranquillity; slavery is the worst of all evils,—to be repelled, if need be, not only by war, but even by death.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мир — великое благо, но если мир достигается рабством, то он становится не благом, а бедствием. Мир — это свобода, основанная на признании прав всякого человека, рабство — это отрицание прав человека, его человеческого достоинства. И потому надо жертвовать всем для достижения мира и еще больше для избавления от рабства.

    По Цицерону.

    Peace is a great good, but if peace is attained through slavery, it becomes not a good but a calamity. Peace is freedom founded on the recognition of the rights of every man; slavery is the denial of the rights of man, of his human dignity. And therefore we must sacrifice everything to attain peace, and still more to be delivered from slavery.

    After Cicero.

    From Philippics · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    Peace is pleasant, and most profitable; …
    … to be resisted not only by war, but even by death.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    Et nomen pacis dulce est et ipsa res salutaris, sed inter pacem et servitutem plurimum interest.
    Pax est tranquilla libertas, servitus postremum malorum omnium non modo bello, sed morte etiam repellendum.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1903
    The name of peace is sweet, the thing itself is most salutary. But between peace and slavery there is a wide difference.
    Peace is liberty in tranquillity; slavery is the worst of all evils,—to be repelled, if need be, not only by war, but even by death.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Philippics, II.113.

    "After Cicero": Tolstoy's development of one passage of the Second Philippic. Cicero: "the name of peace is sweet and the thing itself salutary, but between peace and slavery there is a very great difference. Peace is tranquil liberty; slavery is the last of all evils, to be repelled not only by war but even by death." Kept: peace as a great good («великое благо»), and the difference between peace and slavery, as «если мир достигается рабством, то он становится не благом, а бедствием» (if peace is won by slavery, it becomes a calamity in place of a good). Changed: "tranquil liberty" becomes «свобода, основанная на признании прав всякого человека» (freedom founded on the recognition of every man's rights), and slavery «отрицание прав человека, его человеческого достоинства» (the denial of man's rights, of his human dignity). Cicero's "non modo bello sed morte etiam repellendum" (Yonge: "to be repelled, if need be, not only by war, but even by death") becomes «надо жертвовать всем для достижения мира и еще больше для избавления от рабства» (one must sacrifice everything to attain peace, and still more to be free of slavery): war drops out. Ramage, on Tolstoy's list of sources and his source for Cicero in other months, prints the passage under "Peace" with the reference "Philip. ii. 44"; with so free a version, whether Tolstoy read it there cannot be shown. The scan of Ramage is poor ("peace ami slavery", "liberty m tranquillity").

  166. “As consistent with freedom as it is to persist in thy error” becomes “more in keeping with freedom than to persist in your mistake,” so what Marcus calls equally free becomes freer, and “him who corrects thy error” becomes “what corrects your mistake.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Remember that to change thy opinion and to follow him who corrects thy error is as consistent with freedom as it is to persist in thy error. For it is thy own, the activity which is exerted according to thy own movement and judgment, and indeed according to thy own understanding too.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Помни, что изменить свое мнение и следовать тому, что исправляет твою ошибку, — более соответствует свободе, чем настойчивость в своей ошибке.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Remember that to change your opinion and to follow what corrects your mistake is more in keeping with freedom than to persist in your mistake.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Μέμνησο ὅτι καὶ τὸ μετατίθεσθαι καὶ ἕπεσθαι τῷ διορθοῦντι ὁμοίως ἐλεύθερόν ἐστι· σὴ γὰρ ἐνέργεια κατὰ τὴν σὴν ὁρμὴν καὶ κρίσιν καὶ δὴ καὶ κατὰ νοῦν τὸν σὸν περαινομένη.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Remember that to change thy opinion and to follow him who corrects thy error is as consistent with freedom as it is to persist in thy error. For it is thy own, the activity which is exerted according to thy own movement and judgment, and indeed according to thy own understanding too.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, VIII.16.

    Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903). Marcus: "remember that to change your mind and to follow the one who corrects you is equally free (ὁμοίως ἐλεύθερόν ἐστι), for the act is yours, carried out by your own impulse and judgment, and indeed by your own mind." Tolstoy makes "equally free" a comparison won: «более соответствует свободе, чем настойчивость в своей ошибке» (is more in keeping with freedom than persisting in your error). Marcus names nothing to compare with; Long supplies "as it is to persist in thy error", and Tolstoy's «настойчивость в своей ошибке» answers that phrase, so the Russian he read may have followed Long or a version like it. "The one who corrects" (τῷ διορθοῦντι, Long "him who corrects thy error") becomes «тому, что исправляет твою ошибку» (that which corrects your error), and the reason Marcus gives is left out. Urusov's Russian, Tolstoy's usual source for Marcus, was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

  167. “All other duty is good only unto weariness” becomes “only a new yoke,” and all other knowledge, “only the cleverness of an artist,” becomes “only idle invention.”

    Original · translated by H. H. Wilson

    That is active duty, which is not for our bondage; that is knowledge, which is for our liberation: all other duty is good only unto weariness; all other know- ledge is only the cleverness of an artist.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Только та есть действительная обязанность, которая не имеет целью наше рабство. Только то есть знание, которое содействует нашей свободе.

    Всякая другая обязанность — только новое ярмо. Всякое другое знание — только праздная выдумка.

    Вишну Пурана.

    That alone is real duty which does not have our slavery as its aim. That alone is knowledge which furthers our freedom.

    Every other duty is only a new yoke. All other knowledge is only idle invention.

    Vishnu Purana.

    From Vishnu Purana · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    That is active duty which is not for our bondage; that is knowledge which is for our liberation : all other duty is good only unto weariness ; all other knowledge is only the cleverness of an artist.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    तत्कर्म यन्न बन्धाय सा विद्या या विमुक्तये ।
    आयासायापरं कर्म विद्यान्या शिल्पनैपुणम्
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · H. H. Wilson, 1840
    That is active duty, which is not for our bondage; that is knowledge, which is for our liberation: all other duty is good only unto weariness; all other knowledge is only the cleverness of an artist.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vishnu Purana, I.19.41; Wilson (1840), Book I, ch. XIX; Conway (1874), no. CCXLVI, Liberation, p. 162.

    Conway's English, which is Wilson's, changed in its second half. Conway: 'That is active duty which is not for our bondage; that is knowledge which is for our liberation: all other duty is good only unto weariness; all other knowledge is only the cleverness of an artist.' Tolstoy keeps the first half, «Только та есть действительная обязанность, которая не имеет целью наше рабство. Только то есть знание, которое содействует нашей свободе», and changes the second: 'good only unto weariness' becomes «только новое ярмо» (only a new yoke), and 'only the cleverness of an artist' becomes «только праздная выдумка» (only an idle invention). The Sanskrit: 'that is action which is not for bondage, that is knowledge which is for liberation; other action is for toil, other knowledge mere skill in a craft.' Prahlada says it to his father, the Asura king, in Wilson's Book I, ch. XIX. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  168. “A free man” becomes “a reasonable man,” after Spinoza’s own gloss, “one who lives under the guidance of reason,” and thinking of death “least of all things” becomes thinking “more of life than of death.”

    Original · translated by R. H. M. Elwes

    A free man thinks of death least of all things; and his wisdom is a meditation not of death but of life.
    A free man is one who lives under the guidance of reason, who is not led by fear

    TolstoyТолстой

    Разумный человек думает больше о жизни, чем о смерти.

    Спиноза.

    A reasonable man thinks more of life than of death.

    Spinoza.

    From Ethica · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Homo liber de nulla re minus quam de morte cogitat; …
    Homo liber, hoc est qui ex solo rationis dictamine vivit, mortis metu non ducitur …
    … atque adeo nihil minus quam de morte cogitat, sed ejus sapientia vitae est meditatio; …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · R. H. M. Elwes, 1883
    A free man thinks of death least of all things; and his wisdom is a meditation not of death but of life.
    A free man is one who lives under the guidance of reason, who is not led by fear …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Ethica (1677), Part IV, Proposition 67, Ethics IV, prop. 67 and its demonstration (Latin text ed. G. Gentile, Bari 1915); Elwes, Part IV, Prop. LXVII.

    Spinoza's proposition, changed: “a free man thinks of nothing less than of death, and his wisdom is a meditation not of death but of life” (Homo liber de nulla re minus quam de morte cogitat; et ejus sapientia non mortis, sed vitae meditatio est). Tolstoy writes «Разумный человек» (the rational man) for “Homo liber” (the free man), using the gloss of Spinoza's demonstration, where the free man is the one “who lives by the dictate of reason alone” (qui ex solo rationis dictamine vivit); and «думает больше о жизни, чем о смерти» (thinks more about life than about death) for “thinks of nothing less than of death”, joining the proposition's two clauses into one comparison. How the line reached Tolstoy was not found. The Gentile scan garbles the proposition's last words, so its second clause is shown from the demonstration.

  169. Marcus’s question, “What more then have they gained than those who have died early?”, becomes “It seemed to them that death had overtaken them prematurely,” the troubles, the company, and the feeble body become “how much grief and evil it holds, and how fragile the vessel of life is,” and “three generations” become “three centuries.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    It is a vulgar, but still a useful help towards contempt of death, to pass in review those who have tenaciously stuck to life. What more then have they gained than those who have died early?
    Altogether the interval is small [between birth and death]; and consider with how much trouble, and in company with what sort of people, and in what a feeble body, this interval is laboriously passed.
    For look to the immensity of time behind thee, and to the time which is before thee, another boundless space. In this infinity then what is the difference between him who lives three days and him who lives three generations?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если хочешь привыкнуть без страха помышлять о смерти, то попробуй всмотреться и живо войти в положение тех людей, которые из всех сил привержены были к жизни. Им представлялось, что смерть постигла их преждевременно. Между тем самые долголетние, похоронившие многих, наконец, все-таки умерли. Как краток этот промежуток времени, как много вмещается в нем горя, зла и как хрупок сосуд жизни!

    Стоит ли говорить об этом мгновении! Подумай — за тобой вечность, впереди тоже вечность. Между этими двумя безднами, какую может для тебя составить разницу — проживешь ли ты три дня или три века.

    Марк Аврелий.

    If you want to accustom yourself to think of death without fear, try to look closely at, and vividly enter into, the situation of those people who clung to life with all their might. It seemed to them that death had overtaken them prematurely. And yet the longest-lived, who had buried many, did die in the end all the same. How brief this interval of time is, how much grief and evil it holds, and how fragile the vessel of life is!

    Is this moment worth speaking of? Think — behind you is eternity, ahead of you is eternity too. Between these two abysses, what difference can it make to you — whether you live three days or three centuries?

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Ἰδιωτικὸν μέν, ὅμως δὲ ἀνυστικὸν βοήθημα πρὸς θανάτου καταφρόνησιν ἡ ἀναπόλησις τῶν γλίσχρως ἐνδιατριψάντων τῷ ζῆν. τί οὖν αὐτοῖς πλέον ἢ τοῖς ἀώροις;
    … ὅλον, μικρόν ἐστι τὸ διάστημα καὶ τοῦτο δι’ ὅσων καὶ μεθ’ οἵων ἐξαντλούμενον καὶ ἐν οἵῳ σωματίῳ;
    … βλέπε γὰρ ὀπίσω τὸ ἀχανὲς τοῦ αἰῶνος καὶ τὸ πρόσω ἄλλο ἄπειρον. ἐν δὴ τούτῳ τί διαφέρει ὁ τριήμερος τοῦ τριγερηνίου;
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    It is a vulgar, but still a useful help towards contempt of death, to pass in review those who have tenaciously stuck to life. What more then have they gained than those who have died early?
    Altogether the interval is small [between birth and death]; and consider with how much trouble, and in company with what sort of people, and in what a feeble body, this interval is laboriously passed.
    For look to the immensity of time behind thee, and to the time which is before thee, another boundless space. In this infinity then what is the difference between him who lives three days and him who lives three generations?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если хочешь привыкнуть без страха помышлять о смерти, то попробуй всмотреться и живо войти в положение тех людей, которые из всех сил привержены были к жизни. Им представлялось, что смерть постигла их преждевременно. Между тем самые долголетние, похоронившие многих, наконец, все-таки умерли. Как краток этот промежуток времени, как много вмещается в нем горя, зла и как хрупок сосуд жизни!
    Стоит ли говорить об этом мгновении? Подумай — за тобой вечность, впереди тоже вечность. Между этими двумя безднами, какую может для тебя составить разницу — проживешь ли ты три дня или три века?
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, IV.50.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), October 26, with an exclamation mark and a full stop for its two question marks («Стоит ли говорить об этом мгновении!», «три века.»). Marcus: "a common but effective help toward despising death is to recall those who clung hard to life. What more did they get than those who died untimely? ... The whole interval is small, and drawn out through how many troubles, in what company, in what a feeble body! Do not count it a thing of value. Look at the gulf of time behind you and the other infinity before: in this, what difference is there between one who lives three days and one who lives three generations?" Tolstoy keeps the exercise, the long-lived who buried many and died at last (Marcus names them: Cadicianus, Fabius, Julianus, Lepidus), the shortness of the interval, the two infinities, and the closing question. Changed: Marcus's question "what more did they get than those who died untimely?" becomes «Им представлялось, что смерть постигла их преждевременно» (it seemed to them that death came upon them too early); the troubles, company, and feeble body become «как много вмещается в нем горя, зла и как хрупок сосуд жизни» (how much grief and evil it holds, and how fragile the vessel of life is); "do not count it a thing of value" becomes «Стоит ли говорить об этом мгновении» (is this moment worth speaking of); and "three generations" (τριγερηνίου, Nestor's epithet) becomes «три века» (three centuries). The 1903 Marcus came from the Посредник edition of L. D. Urusov's Russian, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); Urusov's wording was not compared, as the saved 1882 scan has no text layer.

  170. “Nor in the shape of fashion, ease, and city drawing-rooms” becomes “it will not come to you easily, without labor and effort,” so the forms of society give way to effort.

    Original

    If there is any great and good thing in store for you, it will not come at the first or the second call, nor in the shape of fashion, ease, and city drawing-rooms.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если и есть великое и доброе для вас, оно не явится к вам по первому или второму зову, не явится к вам легко, без труда и усилия.

    Эмерсон.

    If there is indeed something great and good for you, it will not come to you at the first or second call; it will not come to you easily, without labor and effort.

    Emerson.

    From Culture, in The Conduct of Life · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    If there is any great and good thing in store for you, it will not come at the first or the second call, nor in the shape of fashion, ease, and city drawing-rooms.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Culture, in The Conduct of Life (1860), Near the end of the essay, after 'Heaven sometimes hedges a rare character about with ungainliness and odium'.

    The first clause close ('If there is anything great and good for you, it will not come to you at the first or the second call'); the second changed: 'nor in the shape of fashion, ease, and city drawing-rooms' becomes 'will not come to you easily, without labor and effort'. Emerson's point, that the good does not come in the forms of society, becomes one about effort. Emerson calendars of the 1880s print the sentence for a day of the year (archive.org full text: Selections from the Writings of Ralph Waldo Emerson, arranged under the days of the year, 1887); Tolstoy's Emerson selections (Garnett, 1902; Broadbent, 1903) were not found. No printable, for the change.

  171. “Religion” becomes “faith,” man as “the organ and the vehicle” of something higher becomes its “instrument,” and harmony “with the universal order,” vibrating “in unison with God,” becomes harmony “with the life of the world,” responding “to the voice of God.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    I feel most strongly that man, in all that he does or can do which is beautiful, great, or good is but the organ and the vehicle of something or some one higher than himself. This feeling is religion.
    Self must perforce disappear when it is the Holy Spirit who speaks, when it is God who acts.
    So long as we are conscious of self we are limited, selfish, held in bondage; when we are in harmony with the universal order, when we vibrate in unison with God, self disappears.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Я испытываю с особенной силой то, что человек во всем том, что он делает или может делать прекрасного, великого и доброго, есть только орудие чего-то или кого-то высшего его. Это чувство есть вера. Человек верующий присутствует с трепетом священной радости при этих совершающихся чрез него, а не от него чудесах, которые происходят в нем. Он отдает им в распоряжение свою волю, стараясь почтительно стереться, ради того, чтобы как можно меньше извратить высшее дело этой силы, которая на время пользуется им для исполнения своего дела. Он обезличивается и уничтожается; он чувствует, что его «я» должно исчезнуть, когда говорит святой дух, когда действует бог. Так пророк слышит призыв, так молодая мать чувствует, как двигается плод в ее утробе. До тех пор, пока мы чувствуем свое «я», мы ограничены, себялюбивы, пленники: когда же мы в согласии с жизнью мира отзываемся на голос бога, наше «я» исчезает.

    Амиель.

    I feel with particular force that man, in all that he does or can do that is beautiful, great, and good, is only the instrument of something or someone higher than himself. This feeling is faith. The believer is present, with a trembling of sacred joy, at these miracles that are worked through him, and not from him, and that take place within him. He puts his will at their disposal, trying reverently to efface himself, so as to distort as little as possible the higher work of this power, which for a time is using him to do its work. He becomes impersonal and annihilates himself; he feels that his “I” must vanish when the Holy Spirit speaks, when God acts. So the prophet hears the call; so a young mother feels the child stir in her womb. As long as we feel our “I,” we are limited, self-loving, captives; but when, in harmony with the life of the world, we respond to the voice of God, our “I” vanishes.

    Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    J'éprouve avec intensité que l'homme, dans tout ce qu'il fait ou peut faire de beau, de grand, de bon, n'est que l'organe et le véhicule de quelque chose ou de quelqu'un de plus haut que lui.
    Ce sentiment est religion. L'homme religieux assiste avec un tremblement de joie sacrée à ces phénomènes dont il est l'intermédiaire sans en être l'origine, dont il est le théâtre sans en être l'auteur, …
    Il s'impersonnalise, il s'anéantit par admiration. Son moi doit disparaître quand c'est le Saint-Esprit qui parle, quand c'est Dieu qui agit.
    Tant que nous sentons notre moi, nous sommes limités, égoïstes, captifs ; quand nous sommes d'accord avec l'ordre universel, quand nous vibrons à l'unisson avec Dieu, notre moi s'évanouit.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    I feel most strongly that man, in all that he does or can do which is beautiful, great, or good is but the organ and the vehicle of something or some one higher than himself. This feeling is religion.
    Self must perforce disappear when it is the Holy Spirit who speaks, when it is God who acts.
    So long as we are conscious of self we are limited, selfish, held in bondage; when we are in harmony with the universal order, when we vibrate in unison with God, self disappears.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 5 avril 1877 (5th ed., Geneva 1887, t. II, pp. 226–227); Ward's translation, April 5, 1877.

    One paragraph of the entry for 5 April 1877, translated with cuts and several changes of word. Amiel's man is 'l'organe et le véhicule' (the organ and the vehicle) of something higher; in the Russian he is «орудие» (the instrument). 'Ce sentiment est religion' (this feeling is religion) becomes «Это чувство есть вера» (this feeling is faith), and 'l'homme religieux' «Человек верующий» (the believing man). The 'phénomènes' of which man is 'l'intermédiaire sans en être l'origine' (the intermediary, not the origin) become «совершающихся чрез него, а не от него чудесах» (wonders done through him, not from him), and 'le théâtre sans en être l'auteur, ou plutôt sans en être le poète' becomes «которые происходят в нем» (which take place in him). 'Il leur prête sa voix, sa main, sa volonté, son concours' (he lends them his voice, his hand, his will, his help) is reduced to «Он отдает им в распоряжение свою волю» (he puts his will at their disposal); 'l'œuvre supérieure du génie' (the higher work of the genius) becomes «высшее дело этой силы» (the higher work of this power); 'il s'anéantit par admiration' loses 'par admiration'. Of Amiel's three images (the prophet, the young mother, the preacher) the preacher is dropped. Amiel's close, 'quand nous sommes d'accord avec l'ordre universel, quand nous vibrons à l'unisson avec Dieu' (when we are in accord with the universal order, when we vibrate in unison with God), becomes «когда же мы в согласии с жизнью мира отзываемся на голос бога» (when, in accord with the life of the world, we answer the voice of God). The 1887 text reads 'isent remuer' for 'sent remuer' (an OCR slip), so that sentence is not quoted. Mrs. M. L. Tolstaya's Russian selection, «Из дневника Амиеля» (Посредник, 1894; the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names the 1901 printing), was not found online.

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the comma; it is set here as one span.

  172. Keeping one’s being “in tune with the Infinite” becomes keeping it “in harmony with the eternal,” “Love and Wisdom” become “love and reason,” and “then” becomes “only then,” so the harmony becomes the one condition.

    Original

    The real work of the individual on earth is to keep his being in tune with the Infinite-- to keep it at peace with himself and all lifethen the almighty power of Love and Wisdom can flow through him as a pure channel of Deiflc expression.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Истинное дело человека на земле в том, чтобы держать свое существо в согласии с вечным; тогда только всемогущая сила любви и разума может изливаться через него, как через чистый канал.

    Из «Передовой мысли мира».

    The true work of man on earth is to keep his being in harmony with the eternal; only then can the almighty power of love and reason pour out through him, as through a clean channel.

    From “World’s Advance Thought”.

    From Key Thoughts, in The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    From “World’s Advance Thought”’s own words
    The real work of the individual on earth is to keep his being in tune with the Infinite-- to keep it at peace with himself and all lifethen the almighty power of Love and Wisdom can flow through him as a pure channel of Deiflc expression.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Key Thoughts, in The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (ed. Lucy A. Mallory, Portland, Oregon), vol. XVI, no. 8, September 1904, p. 122, in the editor's section 'The Universal Republic', a column of unsigned paragraphs.

    Shortened and reworded. 'The real work of the individual on earth is to keep his being in tune with the Infinite' becomes 'The true work of man on earth is to keep his being in harmony with the eternal' (в согласии с вечным); 'to keep it at peace with himself and all life' is left out; 'then the almighty power of Love and Wisdom can flow through him as a pure channel of Deific expression' becomes 'then only can the almighty power of love and reason pour through him, as through a pure channel': 'only' is added, Wisdom becomes reason (разума), and 'of Deific expression' is left out (the scan reads 'Deiflc', and runs 'life' and 'then' together). The column is unsigned; it stands in the section Mallory edited, three pages after the paragraph Tolstoy took for 7-1.6. No printable, for the cuts and changes.

  173. Amiel’s definition, art as “the bringing into relief of the obscure thought of nature,” becomes a definition of Tolstoy’s own kind, “an action upon people in which, in their souls, the mysterious becomes evident,” and “The great artist is the simplifier” becomes “The true artist always simplifies.”

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Art is simply the bringing into relief of the obscure thought of nature; a simplification of the lines, a falling into place of groups otherwise invisible.
    The mysterious grows clear, the confused plain; what is complicated becomes simple--what is accidental, necessary.
    The great artist is the simplifier.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Искусство есть такое воздействие на людей, при котором в душах их таинственное становится очевидным, смутное делается ясным, сложное — простым, случайное — необходимым. Истинный художник всегда упрощает.

    По Амиелю.

    Art is an action upon people in which, in their souls, the mysterious becomes evident, the vague becomes clear, the complex simple, the accidental necessary. The true artist always simplifies.

    After Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    L'art n'est que la mise en relief de la pensée obscurcie de la nature; c'est la simplification des lignes et le dégagement des groupes invisibles.
    Le mystérieux devient évident, le confus devient clair, le compliqué devient simple, le fortuit devient nécessaire.
    Le grand artiste est un simplificateur.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Art is simply the bringing into relief of the obscure thought of nature; a simplification of the lines, a falling into place of groups otherwise invisible.
    The mysterious grows clear, the confused plain; what is complicated becomes simple--what is accidental, necessary.
    The great artist is the simplifier.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 25 novembre 1861 (7th ed., Geneva 1897, t. I, p. 162); Ward's translation, November 25, 1861.

    Signed 'after Amiel', and reworked. Amiel's definition, 'L'art n'est que la mise en relief de la pensée obscurcie de la nature' (art is only the bringing into relief of nature's obscured thought), becomes a definition of Tolstoy's own kind: «Искусство есть такое воздействие на людей, при котором в душах их таинственное становится очевидным» (art is an action on people by which, in their souls, the mysterious becomes evident). Amiel's four pairs follow closely ('le mystérieux devient évident, le confus devient clair, le compliqué devient simple, le fortuit devient nécessaire'), and his 'Le grand artiste est un simplificateur' (the great artist is a simplifier) becomes «Истинный художник всегда упрощает» (the true artist always simplifies). The rest of the paragraph (understanding a drama as putting the bird back into the egg; the fire of inspiration and sympathetic ink) is left out.

  174. Without “des Willens,” of the will, the world as “the visibility of will” becomes “only appearance,” and art, which renders this visibility “more distinct,” becomes “the elucidation of this appearance.”

    Original · translated by R. B. Haldane and J. Kemp

    If the whole world as idea is only the visibility of will, the work of art is to render this visibility more distinct.
    It is the camera obscura which shows the objects more purely, and enables us to survey them and comprehend them better.
    It is the play within the play, the stage upon the stage in “Hamlet.”

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если целый мир, как представление, есть лишь видимость, то искусство есть разъяснение этой видимости, камер-обскура, показывающая предметы чище и позволяющая лучше обозревать и охватывать их. Искусство есть зрелище в зрелище, сцена на сцене, как в «Гамлете».

    Шопенгауэр.

    If the whole world, as representation, is only appearance, then art is the elucidation of this appearance, a camera obscura that shows objects more purely and lets one survey and take them in better. Art is a spectacle within a spectacle, a stage upon the stage, as in “Hamlet.”

    Schopenhauer.

    From Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Julius Frauenstädt, Arthur Schopenhauer: Lichtstrahlen aus seinen Werken
    Iſt die ganze Welt als Vorſtellung nur die Sicht⸗ barkeit des Willens, ſo iſt die Kunſt die Verdeut⸗ lichung dieſer Sichtbarkeit, die Camera obscura, welche die Gegenſtände reiner zeigt und beſſer über⸗ ſehen und zuſammenfaſſen läßt, das Schauſpiel im Schauspiel, die Bühne auf der Bühne im „Hamlet“.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · German
    Iſt die ganze Welt als Vorſtellung nur die Sichtbarkeit des Willens, ſo iſt die Kunſt die Verdeutlichung dieſer Sichtbarkeit, die Camera obscura, welche die Gegenſtände reiner zeigt und beſſer überſehen und zuſammenfaſſen läßt, das Schauſpiel im Schauſpiel, die Bühne auf der Bühne im „Hamlet“.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · R. B. Haldane and J. Kemp, 1883
    If the whole world as idea is only the visibility of will, the work of art is to render this visibility more distinct.
    It is the _camera obscura_ which shows the objects more purely, and enables us to survey them and comprehend them better.
    It is the play within the play, the stage upon the stage in “Hamlet.”
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Die Welt als Wille und Vorstellung I (1819), Book III, § 52, WWV I, ed. Frauenstädt (Leipzig, 1888), p. 315; Lichtstrahlen, p. 108, citing “W. I, 315”; Haldane and Kemp, Third Book, § 52.

    Schopenhauer's sentence, with the will taken out. Schopenhauer: “Ist die ganze Welt als Vorstellung nur die Sichtbarkeit des Willens” (if the whole world as representation is only the visibility of the will); Tolstoy: «Если целый мир, как представление, есть лишь видимость» (if the whole world, as representation, is only a visibility, or a semblance). Without “des Willens” (of the will) the Russian «видимость» reads as appearance or semblance, and art becomes «разъяснение этой видимости» (the clarifying of this semblance) where Schopenhauer has art make the will's visibility plainer. The rest is close: the camera obscura that shows objects more purely and lets one survey and grasp them better; the play within the play, the stage on the stage, as in Hamlet. Tolstoy makes the last clause a sentence of its own, beginning «Искусство есть» (art is). Lichtstrahlen prints the sentence alone (intermediary), as Tolstoy did.

  175. Epictetus’s “little slaves” and “great slaves,” kept in Tolstoy’s 1903 version, give way to a close near IV.1.129: the flatterer “seeks to control what does not belong to him”; the 1903 “scoundrel,” whom a free man cannot be, becomes “a willing slave.”

    Original · translated by George Long

    Does freedom seem to you a good thing? The greatest good. Is it possible then that he who obtains the greatest good can be unhappy or fare badly? No. Whomsoever then you shall see unhappy, unfortunate, lamenting, confidently declare that they are not free.
    When then you see any man subject to another or flattering him contrary to his own opinion, confidently affirm that this man also is not free; and not only if he do this for a bit of supper, but also if he does it for a government (province) or a consulship: and call these men little slaves who for the sake of little matters do these things, and those who do so for the sake of great things call great slaves, as they deserve to be.
    The man who is not under restraint is free, to whom things are exactly in that state in which he wishes them to be;
    But who is free from restraint? He who desires nothing that belongs to (is in the power of) others.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Говорят, что для человека самое большое благо есть его свобода. Если свобода есть благо, то человек свободный не может быть несчастным. Значит, если ты видишь, что человек несчастен, страдает, ноет, — знай, что этот человек не свободный: он непременно кем-нибудь или чем-нибудь порабощен.

    Если свобода есть благо, то свободный человек не может быть добровольным рабом. И потому, если ты увидишь, что человек унижается перед другими, льстит им, — знай, что человек этот также не свободен. Он раб, который добивается или обеда, или выгодной должности, или еще чего-нибудь, вообще добивается того, чтобы распоряжаться тем, что не принадлежит ему.

    Свободный человек распоряжается только тем, чем можно распоряжаться беспрепятственно. А распоряжаться вполне беспрепятственно можно только самим собою. И потому, если ты увидишь, что человек хочет распоряжаться не самим собою, а другими, то знай, что он не свободен: он сделался рабом своего желания властвовать над людьми.

    Эпиктет.

    They say that man’s greatest good is his freedom. If freedom is a good, then a free man cannot be unhappy. So if you see that a man is unhappy, suffers, whines — know that this man is not free: he is surely enslaved by someone or something.

    If freedom is a good, then a free man cannot be a willing slave. And so, if you see a man abase himself before others and flatter them, know that this man too is not free. He is a slave, seeking either a dinner, or a profitable post, or something else; in general, he seeks to control what does not belong to him.

    A free man controls only what can be controlled without hindrance. And only oneself can be controlled wholly without hindrance. And so, if you see that a man wants to control not himself but others, know that he is not free: he has become the slave of his desire to rule over people.

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ἀγαθόν σοι δοκεῖ ἡ ἐλευθερία; — τὸ μέγιστον. — δύναται οὖν τις τοῦ μεγίστου ἀγαθοῦ τυγχάνων κακοδαιμονεῖν ἢ κακῶς πράσσειν; — οὔ. — ὅσους οὖν ἂν ἴδῃς κακοδαιμονοῦντας, δυσροοῦντας, πενθοῦντας, ἀποφαίνου θαρρῶν μὴ εἶναι ἐλευθέρους.
    … ὅταν οὖν ἴδῃς τινὰ ὑποπεπτωκότα ἑτέρῳ ἢ κολακεύοντα παρὰ τὸ φαινόμενον αὐτῷ, λέγε καὶ τοῦτον θαρρῶν μὴ εἶναι ἐλεύθερον· καὶ μὴ μόνον, ἂν δειπναρίου ἕνεκα αὐτὸ ποιῇ, ἀλλὰ κἂν ἐπαρχίας ἕνεκα κἂν ὑπατείας. ἀλλʼ ἐκείνους μὲν μικροδούλους λέγε τοὺς μικρῶν τινων ἕνεκα ταῦτα ποιοῦντας, τούτους δʼ, ὡς εἰσὶν ἄξιοι, μεγαλοδούλους.
    … ὁ ἀκώλυτος ἄνθρωπος ἐλεύθερος, ᾧ πρόχειρα τὰ πράγματα ὡς βούλεται.
    … τίς δʼ ἀκώλυτος; ὁ μηδενὸς τῶν ἀλλοτρίων ἐφιέμενος.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    Does freedom seem to you a good thing? The greatest good. Is it possible then that he who obtains the greatest good can be unhappy or fare badly? No. Whomsoever then you shall see unhappy, unfortunate, lamenting, confidently declare that they are not free.
    When then you see any man subject to another or flattering him contrary to his own opinion, confidently affirm that this man also is not free; and not only if he do this for a bit of supper, but also if he does it for a government (province) or a consulship: and call these men little slaves who for the sake of little matters do these things, and those who do so for the sake of great things call great slaves, as they deserve to be.
    The man who is not under restraint is free, to whom things are exactly in that state in which he wishes them to be; …
    But who is free from restraint? He who desires nothing that belongs to (is in the power of) others.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Говорят, что для человека самое большое благо есть его свобода. Если свобода есть благо, то человек свободный не может быть несчастным. Значит, если ты видишь, что человек несчастен, страдает, ноет, — знай, что это человек не свободный: он непременно кем-нибудь или чем-нибудь порабощен.
    Если свобода есть благо, то свободный человек не может быть и подлецом. И потому, если ты увидишь, что человек унижается перед другими, льстит им, — знай, что человек этот также не свободен. Он раб, который добивается или обеда, или выгодной должности, или еще чего-нибудь. Кто добивается малых благ, тот немножко раболепствует; кто добивается великих благ, тот много раболепствует.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.1.52, 54–55, 128–129.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), June 11, with two changes in the second paragraph: «не может быть и подлецом» (cannot be a scoundrel either) becomes «не может быть добровольным рабом» (cannot be a voluntary slave), and the 1903 close, «Кто добивается малых благ, тот немножко раболепствует; кто добивается великих благ, тот много раболепствует» (whoever seeks small goods is a little servile; whoever seeks great goods is very servile), becomes «вообще добивается того, чтобы распоряжаться тем, что не принадлежит ему» (in general, seeks to dispose of what does not belong to him); «это человек» also becomes «этот человек». The source of the 1903 Epictetus was V. G. Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет. Его жизнь и учение» (Посредник, first ed. 1889; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not seen. Against Epictetus, Discourses IV.1 ("Of freedom"): the first paragraph keeps IV.1.52 closely ("Does freedom seem to you a good thing? The greatest good ... Whomsoever then you shall see unhappy, unfortunate, lamenting, confidently declare that they are not free"); the second follows IV.1.54–55, the man who submits to another or flatters him "contrary to his own opinion" is not free, whether "for a bit of supper" or "for a government (province) or a consulship", with Epictetus's province and consulship made «выгодной должности» (a profitable post) and his "little slaves" and "great slaves" given up in the Circle for the new close, which is near IV.1.129, "He who desires nothing that belongs to (is in the power of) others". The third paragraph, on the free man who disposes only of himself and the man enslaved by his wish to rule others, has no counterpart in IV.1 that I found; its first half is close to IV.1.128 ("The man who is not under restraint is free"), and the slave of the wish for power is the Russian text's own.

  176. The punishment of free beings who bow under injustice, “d’être ce qu’elles ont voulu,” to be what they have willed, becomes “to be what others wish to make of them,” and “à l’horizon le disque radieux du soleil,” the radiant disc of the sun on the horizon, becomes “in the east the sun already rising.”

    Original · French

    On ne fait rien sans elle. Le doute tue l'homme, et il tue les peuples.
    Parce qu'elles ne croient pas, parce qu'elles n'ont foi ni en elles-mêmes, ni en Dieu toujours prêt à les sauver, mais non sans leur concours ; car c'est le privilège des créatures libres d'être ce qu'elles veulent être, comme leur châtiment, quand elles se courbent sous l'injustice et la tyrannie, est d'être ce qu'elles ont voulu.
    Mais voici venir les oppresseurs, les Pharisiens, les Scribes.
    Levez, levez la tête, et par-dessus les ténèbres que ces hypocrites s'efforcent d'épaissir autour de vous, vous découvrirez à l'horizon le disque radieux du soleil qui bientôt vous éclairera de sa pleine lumière, et vous réchauffera de ses rayons.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ничего не делается без веры. Сомнение убивает человека, убивает народы. Почему освобождение народов так трудно, так тяжело, так длительно? Потому что у них нет веры в их право, в непобедимую силу их права. Почему всюду угнетенные классы стонут в ожидании облегчения, которое так и не приходит? Потому что у них нет веры ни в себя, ни в бога, всегда готового спасти их, но не без их участия, потому что преимущество свободных существ — быть тем, чем они хотят быть, как и наказание их в том, чтобы быть тем, чем их хотят сделать, когда они покорно склоняются под гнетом несправедливости и угнетения. Но и тогда бог не оставляет их. Для пробуждения их он посылает вестников своего милосердия, вкладывает в них свое слово, облекает их своим могуществом, — и мир вдруг колеблется, толпы сбегаются слушать, народы волнуются, они подымаются, как забродившее тесто; смутное представление лучшего будущего является их воображению. При виде его они трепещут, они проникаются чувством избытка жизни.

    Но вот являются и угнетатели, фарисеи и книжники. Смущенные, встревоженные, дрожащие за свою пошатнувшуюся власть, они или душат посланцев отца небесного или, если могут, клевещут и на учение их и на дела; они в самом деле добра, творимого этими посланцами, находят предлоги для осуждения их. Они говорят: «Правда, мы не можем отрицать этого, — эти люди изгоняют бесов, но они изгоняют их силой князя бесовского». Подымите, подымите голову, и поверх той тьмы, которую эти лицемеры стараются сгустить вокруг вас, на востоке вы увидите уже восстающее солнце, которое скоро осветит вас своим полным светом и согреет своими лучами.

    Ламенэ.

    Nothing is done without faith. Doubt kills man, kills peoples. Why is the liberation of peoples so difficult, so painful, so slow? Because they have no faith in their right, in the invincible power of their right. Why do the oppressed classes everywhere groan, waiting for a relief that never comes? Because they have faith neither in themselves nor in God, who is always ready to save them, though not without their own part in it; for it is the privilege of free beings to be what they wish to be, as it is their punishment to be what others wish to make of them, when they bow submissively under the weight of injustice and oppression. But even then God does not forsake them. To awaken them he sends the heralds of his mercy, puts his word into them, clothes them with his might — and suddenly the world is shaken, crowds come running to listen, the peoples are stirred, they rise like dough when the leaven works; a dim vision of a better future appears to their imagination. At the sight of it they tremble; they are filled with a feeling of overflowing life.

    But now the oppressors appear as well, the Pharisees and the scribes. Disturbed, alarmed, trembling for their shaken power, they either strangle the messengers of the heavenly Father or, if they can, slander both their teaching and their deeds; in the very good done by these messengers they find pretexts for condemning them. They say: “True, we cannot deny it — these men cast out demons, but they cast them out by the power of the prince of demons.” Lift up, lift up your heads, and above the darkness that these hypocrites strive to thicken around you, you will see in the east the sun already rising, which will soon light you with its full light and warm you with its rays.

    Lamennais.

    From Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque … · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    On ne fait rien sans elle. Le doute tue l'homme, et il tue les peuples.
    Parce qu'elles ne croient pas, parce qu'elles n'ont foi ni en elles-mêmes, ni en Dieu toujours prêt à les sauver, mais non sans leur concours ; car c'est le privilège des créatures libres d'être ce qu'elles veulent être, comme leur châtiment, quand elles se courbent sous l'injustice et la tyrannie, est d'être ce qu'elles ont voulu.
    Mais voici venir les oppresseurs, les Pharisiens, les Scribes.
    Levez, levez la tête, et par-dessus les ténèbres que ces hypocrites s'efforcent d'épaissir autour de vous, vous découvrirez à l'horizon le disque radieux du soleil qui bientôt vous éclairera de sa pleine lumière, et vous réchauffera de ses rayons.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Les Évangiles, traduction nouvelle, avec des notes et des réflexions à la fin de chaque chapitre (1846), The reflection after Matthew, chapter IX (Paris, 1846, second edition, pp. 51–52).

    The reflection on Matthew IX from its third sentence to its end, translated closely but for one clause, where the sense is turned. Lamennais's first sentence, on the faith Christ asks for ('On ne fait rien sans elle', nothing is done without it), becomes «Ничего не делается без веры». Changed: the punishment of free creatures who bow under injustice is, for Lamennais, 'd'être ce qu'elles ont voulu' (to be what they have willed, that is, what they chose by submitting); in the Russian it is «быть тем, чем их хотят сделать» (to be what others want to make them). Smaller changes: 'la vision confuse d'un avenir meilleur se lève devant eux comme l'image d'une grande espérance' loses its 'image of a great hope'; 'à l'horizon le disque radieux du soleil' (on the horizon the radiant disc of the sun) becomes «на востоке... восстающее солнце» (in the east, the rising sun). The second 1846 scan saved in the same folder reads the same. No English translation of Lamennais's Évangiles was found.

    Translation note. The Pharisees’ words recall Matthew 12:24, where the KJV has “This fellow doth not cast out devils, but by Beelzebub the prince of the devils.”

  177. “A mere organic function” becomes “the life of an animal,” the word of the day’s theme, that man is unfree insofar as he places his life in his animal self. †

    Original · translated by Emilie Ashurst Venturi

    Liberty is sacred, as the individual, of whose life it is the reflex, is sacred.
    Where liberty is not, life is reduced to a mere organic function,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Где нет свободы, там жизнь сводится к жизни животного.

    Иосиф Мадзини.

    Where there is no freedom, life is reduced to the life of an animal.

    Giuseppe Mazzini.

    From Doveri dell'uomo · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Italian
    La libertà è sacra come l’individuo, del quale essa rappresenta la vita. Dove non è libertà, la vita è ridotta ad una pura funzione organica.
    Source text: it.wikisource.org
    In English · Emilie Ashurst Venturi, 1862
    Liberty is sacred, as the individual, of whose life it is the reflex, is sacred.
    Where liberty is not, life is reduced to a mere organic function, …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Doveri dell'uomo (The Duties of Man), chapter VIII, «Libertà», Chapter VIII (Doveri dell'uomo, London 1860, p. 88); Venturi's English, chapter VIII, p. 129.

    One sentence of the chapter on liberty, with its last words changed: Mazzini's 'Dove non è libertà, la vita è ridotta ad una pura funzione organica' (where there is no liberty, life is reduced to a mere organic function) becomes «Где нет свободы, там жизнь сводится к жизни животного» (where there is no freedom, life is reduced to the life of an animal), the word that ties it to the day's theme (man is unfree insofar as he places his life in his animal self). Whether the change is Tolstoy's or that of a Russian translation (the Jubilee lists L. P. Nikiforov's «Избранные мысли» of Mazzini, Посредник, 1905, and its «Одумайтесь!» commentary a Moscow «Об обязанностях человека» of 1902) could not be checked: neither was found online. The English is quoted from a second scan of Venturi's 1862 edition, added to the existing folder, since the first scan's OCR breaks this sentence.

  178. “We have been born to glory and to liberty” (in Ramage, whom Tolstoy follows, “born for the enjoyment of honour and liberty”) becomes “Human dignity and freedom are natural to us”: what we were born for becomes what is ours, and honor becomes human dignity.

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    There is nothing more detestable than disgrace; nothing more shameful than slavery. We have been born to glory and to liberty; let us either preserve them or die with dignity.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человеческое достоинство и свобода свойственны нам. Будем же хранить их или умрем с достоинством.

    Цицерон.

    Human dignity and freedom are natural to us. Let us then keep them, or die with dignity.

    Cicero.

    From Philippicae · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    There is nothing more abommable than disgrace, nothing more base than slavery. We have been born for the enjoyment of honour and liberty; let us either retain these or die with dignity.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    Nihil est detestabilius dedecore, nihil foedius servitute.
    Ad decus et ad libertatem nati sumus; aut haec teneamus aut cum dignitate moriamur.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1903
    There is nothing more detestable than disgrace; nothing more shameful than slavery. We have been born to glory and to liberty; let us either preserve them or die with dignity.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Philippicae, III.36 (Philip. iii. 14 in Ramage).

    Cicero to the Roman people against Antony: "We have been born for the enjoyment of honour and liberty; let us either retain these or die with dignity" (Ramage; Latin "Ad decus et ad libertatem nati sumus; aut haec teneamus aut cum dignitate moriamur"). Tolstoy's second sentence, «Будем же хранить их или умрем с достоинством», is Ramage's close word for word. The first changes the claim: "we have been born for honour (decus) and liberty" becomes «Человеческое достоинство и свобода свойственны нам» (human dignity and freedom are proper to us), with "honour" made "human dignity". Ramage's first sentence ("nothing more abominable than disgrace, nothing more base than slavery") is left out; the scan reads "abommable".

  179. What Solomon and Job knew and spoke of best, “la misère de l’homme,” the wretchedness of man, becomes “the nothingness of worldly life.”

    Original · translated by W. F. Trotter

    the former the most fortunate, and the latter the most unfortunate of men; the former knowing the vanity of pleasures from experience, the latter the reality of evils.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Соломон и Иов лучше всего знали и лучше всего говорили о ничтожестве мирской жизни: один был самым счастливым, другой — самым несчастным; один испытал суетность удовольствий, другой — действительность бедствий.

    Паскаль.

    Solomon and Job knew best and spoke best of the nothingness of worldly life: the one was the happiest, the other the unhappiest; the one experienced the vanity of pleasures, the other the reality of calamities.

    Pascal.

    From Pensées · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Pensées de Pascal, précédées de sa vie par Mme Périer, sa sœur
    … l'un connaissant la vanité des plaisirs par expérience , l'autre la réalité des maux.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · French
    Salomon et Job ont le mieux connu et le mieux parlé de la misère de l’homme : l’un le plus heureux, et l’autre le plus malheureux ; l’un connaissant la vanité des plaisirs par expérience, l’autre la vérité des maux.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · W. F. Trotter, 1910
    … the former the most fortunate, and the latter the most unfortunate of men; the former knowing the vanity of pleasures from experience, the latter the reality of evils.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Pensées, Brunschvicg 174 (Section II); Trotter 174; Didot ed. (1863), part II, art. XVII, § LVIII, pp. 289–290.

    B. 174, whole, with its subject changed: Solomon and Job knew and spoke best of 'la misère de l'homme' (the wretchedness of man); in the Russian, of «ничтожество мирской жизни» (the nothingness of worldly life). The rest is close. Job knew 'la réalité des maux' (the reality of evils) in the Didot text of 1858 and 1863 (Tolstoy owned the Didot printing of 1850), «действительность бедствий»; Brunschvicg reads the manuscript's 'la vérité des maux'. The 1863 Didot scan was saved by the weekly tracer (folder `pascal-pensees-didot`); its OCR breaks the first half of the sentence.

  180. “An affectionate and contented disposition” becomes “the blessedness of love for everyone,” desiring nothing “either animate or inanimate” becomes not needing “that people should serve you with their life or their death,” and the soul “more manifest than the body” becomes the head in man in place of “the flesh.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Wilt thou, then, my soul, never be good and simple and one and naked, more manifest than the body which surrounds thee?
    Wilt thou never enjoy an affectionate and contented disposition?
    Wilt thou never be full and without a want of any kind, longing for nothing more, nor desiring anything, either animate or inanimate, for the enjoyment of pleasures?
    nor yet desiring time wherein thou shalt have longer enjoyment, or place, or pleasant climate, or society of men with whom thou mayst live in harmony?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Когда же не плоть, а ты будешь глава в человеке? Когда поймешь ты блаженство любви ко всякому, когда освободишь себя разумением жизни от скорбей и похотей, не нуждаясь для своего счастья, чтобы люди служили тебе своею жизнью или смертью; когда поймешь ты, что истинное благо всегда в твоей власти и не зависит от других людей?

    Марк Аврелий.

    When will you, and not the flesh, be the head in man? When will you understand the blessedness of love for everyone, when will you free yourself, by the understanding of life, from sorrows and lusts, not needing, for your happiness, that people should serve you with their life or their death; when will you understand that the true good is always in your power and does not depend on other people?

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Ἔσῃ ποτὲ ἆρα, ὦ ψυχή, ἀγαθὴ καὶ ἁπλῆ καὶ μία καὶ γυμνή, φανερωτέρα τοῦ περικειμένου σοι σώματος;
    … γεύσῃ ποτὲ ἆρα τῆς φιλητικῆς καὶ στερκτικῆς διαθέσεως;
    … ἔσῃ ποτὲ ἆρα πλήρης καὶ ἀνενδεὴς καὶ οὐδὲν ἐπιποθοῦσα οὐδὲ ἐπιθυμοῦσα οὐδενὸς οὔτε ἐμψύχου οὔτε ἀψύχου πρὸς ἡδονῶν ἀπολαύσεις;
    … οὐδὲ τόπου ἢ χώρας ἢ ἀέρων εὐκρασίας; οὐδὲ ἀνθρώπων εὐαρμοστίας;
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Wilt thou, then, my soul, never be good and simple and one and naked, more manifest than the body which surrounds thee?
    Wilt thou never enjoy an affectionate and contented disposition?
    Wilt thou never be full and without a want of any kind, longing for nothing more, nor desiring anything, either animate or inanimate, for the enjoyment of pleasures?
    … nor yet desiring time wherein thou shalt have longer enjoyment, or place, or pleasant climate, or society of men with whom thou mayst live in harmony?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Когда же не плоть, а ты будешь глава в человеке? Когда поймешь ты блаженство любви ко всякому, когда освободишь себя разумением жизни от скорбей и похотей, не нуждаясь для своего счастья, чтобы люди служили тебе своею жизнью или смертью; когда поймешь ты, что истинное благо всегда в твоей власти и не зависит ни от красоты природы, ни от других людей?
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, X.1.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), May 9, with «не зависит ни от красоты природы, ни от других людей» (depends neither on the beauty of nature nor on other people) cut to «не зависит от других людей». The 1903 Marcus Aurelius was taken from the Posrednik edition of the Meditations, «Размышления римского императора Марка Аврелия о том, что важно для самого себя» (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), that is, L. D. Urusov's translation of 1882, which January found copied word for word (1-6.5); the saved scan of Urusov (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared here. The Russian is a free rendering of the opening of Meditations X.1, where Marcus asks his soul a series of questions. "Wilt thou, then, my soul, never be good and simple and one and naked, more manifest than the body which surrounds thee?" becomes «Когда же не плоть, а ты будешь глава в человеке?» (when will you, and not the flesh, be the head in a man?); "an affectionate and contented disposition" becomes «блаженство любви ко всякому» (the bliss of love for everyone); "nor desiring anything, either animate or inanimate (οὔτε ἐμψύχου οὔτε ἀψύχου), for the enjoyment of pleasures" becomes «не нуждаясь для своего счастья, чтобы люди служили тебе своею жизнью или смертью» (not needing for your happiness that people serve you with their life or their death), the "animate or inanimate" read as the life or death of people; and "place, or pleasant climate, or society of men with whom thou mayst live in harmony" becomes, in 1903, the beauty of nature and other people, and in the Circle other people only. «когда освободишь себя разумением жизни от скорбей и похотей» (when you free yourself, by understanding life, from griefs and lusts) and «истинное благо всегда в твоей власти» (the true good is always in your power) are not in X.1; its second half (contentment with the present, everything from the gods, living in community with gods and men) is left out.

  181. “Our slavish respect for numbers,” the crowds of party conventions, becomes “slavish subjection to men and to chance,” and the “living property” that “perpetually renews itself” becomes “inexhaustible spiritual wealth.” †

    Original

    But that which a man is, does always by necessity acquire, and what the man acquires is living property, which does not wait the beck of rulers, or mobs, or revolutions, or fire, or storm, or bankruptcies, but perpetually renews itself wherever the man breathes.
    Our dependence on these foreign goods leads us to our slavish respect for numbers.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Истинной природе человека свойственно приобретать жизненное, неиссякаемое духовное достояние. Зависимость же от внешних материальных благ доводит нас до рабского подчинения людям и случайностям.

    Эмерсон.

    It is proper to the true nature of man to acquire a living, inexhaustible spiritual wealth. But dependence on outward material goods brings us to slavish subjection to men and to chance.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    But that which a man is, does always by necessity acquire, and what the man acquires is living property, which does not wait the beck of rulers, or mobs, or revolutions, or fire, or storm, or bankruptcies, but perpetually renews itself wherever the man breathes.
    Our dependence on these foreign goods leads us to our slavish respect for numbers.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), Near the end, on the reliance on property, after 'a cultivated man becomes ashamed of his property, out of new respect for his nature'.

    Condensed and changed. 'That which a man is, does always by necessity acquire, and what the man acquires is living property, which … perpetually renews itself' becomes 'It is proper to the true nature of man to acquire living, inexhaustible spiritual wealth' (Истинной природе человека свойственно приобретать жизненное, неиссякаемое духовное достояние): 'that which a man is' becomes 'man's true nature', 'perpetually renews itself' 'inexhaustible', and 'spiritual' is added; the list of what living property does not wait for (rulers, mobs, revolutions, fire, storm, bankruptcies) is left out. The second sentence is changed in sense: 'Our dependence on these foreign goods leads us to our slavish respect for numbers' (the crowds of party conventions, in Emerson's next sentences) becomes 'Dependence on external material goods leads us to slavish subjection to people and to chance' (доводит нас до рабского подчинения людям и случайностям). The Jubilee list of sources names a Russian Self-Reliance («О доверии к себе», Posrednik, 1904); it was not looked for. No printable.

  182. “Il faut s’y habituer pourtant,” yet one must get used to it, becomes “we must prepare ourselves for it,” and “leurs sanguinaires appétits,” their bloodthirsty appetites, become “their bloody deeds”; after Rod’s twenty years Tolstoy adds “(now more than 50).”

    Original · French

    La pensée recule devant une catastrophe qui apparaît au bout du siècle comme le terme du progrès de notre ère, — et il faut s'y habituer pourtant : depuis vingt ans, toutes les forces du savoir s'épuisent à inventer des engins de destruction, et bientôt quelques coups de canon suffiront pour abattre une armée;
    on a mis sous les armes, non plus, comme autrefois, quelques milliers de pauvres diables dont on payait le sang, mais des peuples entiers qui vont s'entr'égorger;
    alors qu'ils sont la masse et la force, et qu'ils seraient le pouvoir s'ils voulaient, et qu'ils pourraient, s'ils savaient s'entendre, établir le bon sens et la fraternité à la place des roueries sauvages de la diplomatie.
    Ils marcheront, piétinant les récoltes qu'ils ont semées, brûlant les villes qu'ils ont construites, avec des chants d'enthousiasme, des cris de joie, des musiques de fêtes.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мысль с ужасом останавливается перед неизбежно ожидающей нас в конце века катастрофой, и надо приготавливаться к ней. В продолжение 20 лет (теперь уже более 50) все усилия знания истощаются на то, чтобы изобретать орудия разрушения, и скоро будет достаточно нескольких пушечных выстрелов, чтобы уничтожить целую армию. Под ружьем теперь уже не так, как прежде, несколько тысяч продажных бедняков, но народы, целые народы готовятся убивать друг друга. Для того, чтобы приготовить их к убийству, разжигают их ненависть, уверяя их, что их ненавидят, и кроткие люди верят этому, и вот-вот толпы мирных граждан, получив нелепое приказание убивать друг друга, бог знает из-за какого смешного распределения границ или каких-нибудь торговых, колониальных интересов, бросятся друг на друга с жестокостью диких зверей.

    И пойдут они, как бараны, на бойню, зная, на что они идут, зная, что они оставляют своих жен, что дети их будут голодать, но они будут идти, до такой степени опьяненные звучными и лживыми словами, до такой степени обманутые, что, воображая, что бойня составляет их обязанность, будут просить бога благословить их кровавые дела. И будут они идти, растаптывая урожаи, которые они сеяли, сжигая города, которые они строили, с восторженным пением, криками радости, праздничной музыкой, будут идти без возмущения, покорные и смиренные, несмотря на то, что в них сила, и что если бы они могли согласиться, они установили бы здравый смысл и братство вместо диких хитростей дипломатов.

    Род.

    Thought halts in horror before the catastrophe that inevitably awaits us at the end of the century, and we must prepare ourselves for it. For 20 years (now more than 50) all the efforts of knowledge have been spent on inventing instruments of destruction, and soon a few cannon shots will be enough to wipe out a whole army. Now it is not, as before, a few thousand poor hirelings who are under arms, but nations, whole nations, that are preparing to kill one another. To prepare them for murder, their hatred is inflamed by assuring them that they are hated, and gentle people believe it; and any moment now crowds of peaceful citizens, having received the absurd order to kill one another over God knows what ridiculous drawing of frontiers or some commercial or colonial interests, will hurl themselves at one another with the ferocity of wild beasts.

    And they will go like sheep to the slaughter, knowing what they are going to, knowing that they are leaving their wives, that their children will go hungry; yet they will go, so intoxicated with sonorous and lying words, so deceived, that, imagining that the slaughter is their duty, they will ask God to bless their bloody deeds. And they will go on, trampling the harvests they sowed, burning the towns they built, with rapturous singing, with shouts of joy, with festive music; they will go without rebelling, submissive and humble, although the strength is in them, and although, if they could agree among themselves, they would establish common sense and brotherhood in place of the savage wiles of diplomats.

    Rod.

    From Le Sens de la vie · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Jean Grave, Guerre-Militarisme
    La pensée recule devant une catastrophe qui apparaît au haut du siècle comme le terme du progrès de notre ère, et il faut s'y habituer pourtant ; …
    … alors qu'ils sont la masse et la force, et qu'ils pourraient s'ils savaient s'entendre, …
    Ils marcheront tellement trompés, tellement dupes, qu'ils croiront le carnage un devoir et demanderont à Dieu de bénir leurs sanguinaires appétits.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · French
    La pensée recule devant une catastrophe qui apparaît au bout du siècle comme le terme du progrès de notre ère, — et il faut s'y habituer pourtant : depuis vingt ans, toutes les forces du savoir s'épuisent à inventer des engins de destruction, et bientôt quelques coups de canon suffiront pour abattre une armée; …
    … on a mis sous les armes, non plus, comme autrefois, quelques milliers de pauvres diables dont on payait le sang, mais des peuples entiers qui vont s'entr'égorger; …
    … alors qu'ils sont la masse et la force, et qu'ils seraient le pouvoir s'ils voulaient, et qu'ils pourraient, s'ils savaient s'entendre, établir le bon sens et la fraternité à la place des roueries sauvages de la diplomatie.
    Ils marcheront, piétinant les récoltes qu'ils ont semées, brûlant les villes qu'ils ont construites, avec des chants d'enthousiasme, des cris de joie, des musiques de fêtes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Одумайтесь!
    В продолжение 20 лет (теперь уже более 40) все усилия знания истощаются на то, чтобы изобретать орудия разрушения, и скоро будет достаточно нескольких пушечных выстрелов, чтобы уничтожить целую армию; …
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Le Sens de la vie (1889), chapter «Altruisme», Paris: Perrin, 1897 printing, pp. 209–211; Grave, Guerre-Militarisme (1902), pp. 127–128.

    The Circle repeats, with small changes, Tolstoy's own translation of this passage, the first epigraph of chapter V of «Одумайтесь!» (1904), which he took from Grave's anthology (Jubilee vol. 36 commentary). Grave's text leaves out Rod's clause 'et qu'ils seraient le pouvoir s'ils voulaient' (and that they would be the power if they wished), and so does the Russian. Tolstoy rearranged Rod's order: Rod has the marchers go 'sans révolte, passifs et résignés' (without revolt, passive and resigned) though they could establish good sense and fraternity, then so deceived that they ask God to bless their 'sanguinaires appétits', then trampling the harvests; the Russian puts the deceived marchers and the trampled harvests first and ends with «будут идти без возмущения, покорные и смиренные... установили бы здравый смысл и братство вместо диких хитростей дипломатов». Changed words: 'il faut s'y habituer pourtant' (yet one must get used to it) becomes «надо приготавливаться к ней» (one must prepare for it); 'leurs sanguinaires appétits' (their bloodthirsty appetites) becomes «их кровавые дела» (their bloody deeds). Left out: 'on leur vole leur temps pour leur voler plus sûrement leur vie' (their time is stolen, the better to steal their life) and Rod's last sentence, 'Et leurs fils élèveront des statues à ceux qui les auront le mieux massacrés!' (and their sons will raise statues to those who best massacred them). Added: after Rod's 'depuis vingt ans' (for twenty years) Tolstoy puts «(теперь уже более 50)» (now more than fifty); in 1904 it read «более 40». Tolstoy had translated a longer stretch of the same chapter, differently, in «Царство божие внутри вас» (1893, chapter VI; Jubilee vol. 28). No English translation of Le Sens de la vie was found.

  183. “War is more venerated than ever” becomes “War is more terrible than ever,” perhaps a misreading of “уважаема,” respected, the word of Tolstoy’s own earlier translation, and Maupassant’s irony is lost. *

    Original · translated by Laura Ensor

    Idle anger, poetic indignation! War is more venerated than ever.
    "War is holy and of divine institution; it is one of the sacred laws of nature; it keeps alive in men all the great and noble sentiments, honour, disinterestedness, virtue, courage, in one word it prevents them from falling into the most hideous materialism."
    and perish at the corner of some field while your old parents, your wife and children are dying of hunger; this is what is called, not falling into the most hideous materialism!

    TolstoyТолстой

    Война более ужасна, чем когда-либо. Искусный артист этого дела, гениальный убийца г-н Мольтке, такими странными словами отвечал делегатам мира:

    «Война свята, божественное учреждение, один из священных законов мира. Она поддерживает в людях все великие и благородные чувства: честь, бескорыстие, добродетель, храбрость, — одним словом, спасает людей от отвратительного материализма».

    Так что соединиться в стада четырехсот тысяч человек, ходить без отдыха день и ночь, ни о чем не думать, ничего не изучать, ничему не научаться, ничего не читать, не быть полезным никому, загнивать в нечистоте, спать в грязи, жить как скоты, в постоянном одурении, грабить города, сжигать деревни, разорять народы, потом, встретив такое же другое скопище человеческого мяса, бросаться на него, проливать озера крови, покрывать поля разорванным мясом и кучами трупов устилать землю, быть искалеченным, быть размозженным без пользы для кого бы то ни было и, наконец, издохнуть где-нибудь на чужом поле, тогда как ваши родители, ваша жена и дети дома умирают с голода, — это называется спасать людей от отвратительного материализма.

    Гюи де Мопассан.

    War is more terrible than ever. A skilled artist in this trade, that murderer of genius, Mr. Moltke, answered the peace delegates in these strange words:

    “War is holy, a divine institution, one of the sacred laws of the world. It sustains in people all the great and noble feelings: honor, unselfishness, virtue, courage — in a word, it saves people from loathsome materialism.”

    So then: to band together in herds of four hundred thousand men, to march day and night without rest, to think of nothing, to study nothing, to learn nothing, to read nothing, to be of use to no one, to rot in filth, to sleep in mud, to live like cattle in a constant stupor, to plunder towns, to burn villages, to ruin nations; then, on meeting another such mass of human flesh, to fall upon it, to shed lakes of blood, to cover the fields with torn flesh and strew the earth with heaps of corpses, to be crippled, to be crushed to no one’s profit whatever, and at last to die like a beast somewhere in a foreign field, while your parents, your wife, and your children are dying of hunger at home — this is called saving people from loathsome materialism.

    Guy de Maupassant.

    From Sur l'eau · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Vaines colères, indignation de poète. La guerre est plus vénérée que jamais.
    « La guerre est sainte, d’institution divine ; c’est une des lois sacrées du monde ; elle entretient chez les hommes tous les grands, les nobles sentiments : l’honneur, le désintéressement, la vertu, le courage, et les empêche en un mot de tomber dans le plus hideux matérialisme. »
    … des plaines de chair pilée mêlée à la terre boueuse et rougie, des monceaux de cadavres, avoir les bras ou les jambes emportés, la cervelle écrabouillée sans profit pour personne, …
    … et crever au coin d’un champ, tandis que vos vieux parents, votre femme et vos enfants meurent de faim ; voilà ce qu’on appelle ne pas tomber dans le plus hideux matérialisme.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · Laura Ensor, 1889
    Idle anger, poetic indignation! War is more venerated than ever.
    "War is holy and of divine institution; it is one of the sacred laws of nature; it keeps alive in men all the great and noble sentiments, honour, disinterestedness, virtue, courage, in one word it prevents them from falling into the most hideous materialism."
    … and perish at the corner of some field while your old parents, your wife and children are dying of hunger; this is what is called, not falling into the most hideous materialism!
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Одумайтесь!
    Но война более уважаема, чем когда-либо.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Sur l'eau (1888), «Cannes, 7 avril», Sur l'eau (Paris: Ollendorff, 1904, as on Wikisource); Grave, Guerre-Militarisme (1902), pp. 55–57; Ensor's translation, Afloat (1889), April 7.

    The Circle repeats Tolstoy's own translation of this passage, the third epigraph of chapter I of «Одумайтесь!» (1904), which he took from Grave's anthology (Jubilee vol. 36 commentary), with one word changed at the start. Maupassant's 'La guerre est plus vénérée que jamais' (war is more venerated than ever), «Но война более уважаема, чем когда-либо» in «Одумайтесь!», reads in the Circle (Jubilee vol. 41, as digitized) «Война более ужасна, чем когда-либо» (war is more terrible than ever): the irony, that war is honoured more than ever, is lost, perhaps by a misreading of «уважаема». The rest follows the French closely, with some phrases shortened: 'des plaines de chair pilée mêlée à la terre boueuse et rougie' (plains of pounded flesh mixed with the muddy, reddened earth) becomes «покрывать поля разорванным мясом»; 'avoir les bras ou les jambes emportés, la cervelle écrabouillée' (to have arms or legs blown off, brains crushed) becomes «быть искалеченным, быть размозженным». 'Vaines colères, indignation de poète' (idle anger, a poet's indignation), Maupassant's comment on the Hugo he has just quoted, is left out. Grave's reprint (pp. 55–57) is too damaged in the saved scan, its left margin cut off, to quote. Tolstoy had translated the same pages differently in «Царство божие внутри вас» (1893, chapter VI; Jubilee vol. 28).

    Translation note. Helmuth von Moltke (1800–1891) was chief of the Prussian general staff from 1857 to 1888. “Die like a beast” renders «издохнуть», a verb used of the death of an animal.

  184. Ruskin’s test of judgment becomes a law of reading: “the sense, to a healthy mind, of being strengthened or enervated by reading,” as “definite and unmistakeable” as the sense of fresh or foul air, becomes “The mind is strengthened or weakened by reading in exactly the same way as the body is by fresh or foul air.”

    Original

    And for the moral tendency of books — no such prac- tised sagacity is needed to determine that.
    The sense, to a healthy mind, of being strengthened or enervated by reading, is just as definite and unmis- takeable as the sense, to a healthy body, of being in fresh or foul air

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ум укрепляется или расслабляется чтением решительно так же, как тело свежим или гнилым воздухом.

    Джон Рёскин.

    The mind is strengthened or weakened by reading in exactly the same way as the body is by fresh or foul air.

    John Ruskin.

    From Fors Clavigera, Letter LXXXV 'Unique Dogmatism' · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    And for the moral tendency of books — no such practised sagacity is needed to determine that.
    The sense, to a healthy mind, of being strengthened or enervated by reading, is just as definite and unmistakeable as the sense, to a healthy body, of being in fresh or foul air …
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Ум укрепляется изучением нужного и важного для человека и расслабляется изучением ненужного и ничтожного решительно так же, как тело укрепляется или расслабляется свежим или гнилым воздухом или пищей.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fors Clavigera, Letter LXXXV 'Unique Dogmatism' (January 1878); vol. IV of the George Allen edition, 1906, Letter LXXXV, pp. 289–290, in Ruskin's reply to a critique in the Spectator of 22 September 1877, after 'And for the moral tendency of books'.

    Changed in its point. Ruskin claims that anyone can judge a book's moral tendency at once: 'The sense, to a healthy mind, of being strengthened or enervated by reading, is just as definite and unmistakeable as the sense, to a healthy body, of being in fresh or foul air.' Tolstoy drops 'the sense … is just as definite and unmistakeable' and both 'healthy', and states the effect itself: 'The mind is strengthened or weakened by reading exactly as the body by fresh or foul air' (Ум укрепляется или расслабляется чтением решительно так же, как тело свежим или гнилым воздухом). A test of judgment becomes a law of reading. Tolstoy reworked the thought again in На каждый день (20 January, no. 8; Tolstoy's own version) and in Путь жизни (1910, ch. XIX, § V, no. 3), where 'reading' becomes 'the study of what is needed and important' and 'air' 'air or food'. No printable.

  185. Our advantage, which “so sehr oft,” so very often, cannot be gained “ohne tausend glücklich zu machen,” without making a thousand happy, becomes a rule: “we cannot do ourselves true good except by doing it to our neighbor”; “zur Erhaltung der Welt,” for the preservation of the world, becomes “for the life of the world.”

    Original · German

    Ich bin ſo ſicher uͤberzeugt, daß der Menſch alles ſeines Vortheils wegen (die— ſes Wort gehoͤrig verſtanden) thut, daß ich glaube, es iſt zur Erhaltung der Welt fo nöthig, als die Empfindlichkeit zur Erz haltung des Koͤrpers.
    Vortheil ſo ſehr oft nicht erhalten werden kann, ohne tauſend gluͤcklich zu machen, und unſere erſte Urſache das Intereſſe eines Theils ſo weislich mit dem Intereſſe vieler andern zu verbinden gewußt hat.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Я до такой степени убежден, что человек всё делает из собственной выгоды (понимая это слово надлежащим образом), что верю, что это так же необходимо для мировой жизни, как чувствительность для сохранения жизни тела. Наша «первопричина» так мудро сумела связать интересы одной части с интересами других, что мы не можем сделать себе истинного добра иначе, как сделав его ближнему.

    Лихтенберг.

    I am so convinced that man does everything for his own advantage (understanding this word in its proper sense) that I believe it to be as necessary for the life of the world as sensitivity is for preserving the life of the body. Our “first cause” has so wisely contrived to bind the interests of one part to the interests of the others that we cannot do ourselves true good except by doing it to our neighbor.

    Lichtenberg.

    From Vermischte Schriften, vol. I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Ich bin ſo ſicher uͤberzeugt, daß der Menſch alles ſeines Vortheils wegen (die— ſes Wort gehoͤrig verſtanden) thut, daß ich glaube, es iſt zur Erhaltung der Welt fo nöthig, als die Empfindlichkeit zur Erz haltung des Koͤrpers.
    Vortheil ſo ſehr oft nicht erhalten werden kann, ohne tauſend gluͤcklich zu machen, und unſere erſte Urſache das Intereſſe eines Theils ſo weislich mit dem Intereſſe vieler andern zu verbinden gewußt hat.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Я вижу это из того, что очень часто человек не может достигнуть своей цели, не осчастливив тысячи других людей. Так мудро сумело то Начало, которое произвело нас, связать интересы всех существ между собою.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Vermischte Schriften, vol. I (1800), Bemerkungen vermischten Inhalts, 3: Moralische Bemerkungen, Vermischte Schriften I (Göttingen, 1800), pp. 198–199.

    The second half of a remark of Lichtenberg's, its first sentence closely and its last recast. Kept: I am so surely convinced that man does everything for his own advantage (the word rightly understood) that I believe it is as necessary to the preservation of the world as sensibility to the preservation of the body; Tolstoy has «для мировой жизни» (for the life of the world) for “zur Erhaltung der Welt” (for the preservation of the world). Changed: “Genug daß unser Vortheil so sehr oft nicht erhalten werden kann, ohne tausend glücklich zu machen, und unsere erste Ursache das Interesse eines Theils so weislich mit dem Interesse vieler andern zu verbinden gewußt hat” (enough that our advantage so very often cannot be gained without making a thousand happy, and that our first cause has known how to join the interest of one part so wisely with that of many others) becomes «Наша «первопричина» так мудро сумела связать интересы одной части с интересами других, что мы не можем сделать себе истинного добра иначе, как сделав его ближнему» (our “first cause” has so wisely joined the interests of one part with those of others that we cannot do ourselves true good except by doing it to our neighbor): “so very often” becomes always, the thousand made happy become the neighbor, and advantage becomes «истинное добро» (true good). Left out: the remark's opening, that it is useful for the philosopher to know that men do everything from interest, but he must not act on it. «На каждый день» (tolstoy block) keeps the thousand made happy. The Jubilee commentary (vol. 42) records that Tolstoy dictated his own translation of some of the Circle's Lichtenberg thoughts on 20 February 1905. The first edition stands in for Tolstoy's Ausgewählte Schriften (1879), as in earlier months; its OCR reads “fo” for “so” and breaks “Erhaltung” as “Erz haltung”, and a page number falls inside the second sentence, so its excerpt begins after it. No public-domain English was found.

  186. “Das Reich der Priester errichtet, nicht das Gottes in uns,” set up the kingdom of the priests, not that of God within us, becomes “set up among us the kingdom of the priests, not the kingdom of God”: “in uns,” within us, passes to the priests’ kingdom, and God’s kingdom loses its place within; “des Menschen Wunsch,” man’s wish, becomes “the desire of humanity.”

    Original · German

    Das Reich Gottes auf Erden, das ist die letzte Bestim- mung, des Menschen Wunsch. (Dein Reich komme).
    Christus hat es herbeigerückt; aber man hat ihn nicht verstanden, und das Reich der Priester errichtet, nicht das Gottes in uns.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Царство божие на земле — это конечная цель и желание человечества («Да приидет царствие твое»). Христос приблизил к нам это царство, но люди не поняли его и воздвигли у нас царство попов, а не царство бога.

    Кант.

    The kingdom of God on earth is the final goal and the desire of humanity (“Thy kingdom come”). Christ brought this kingdom near to us, but people did not understand it and set up among us the kingdom of the priests, not the kingdom of God.

    Kant.

    From Reflexionen zur Anthropologie · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche
    Das Reich Gottes auf Erden, das ist die letzte Bestimmung, des Menschen Wunsch (Dein Reich komme).
    Christus hat es herbeigerückt; aber man hat ihn nicht verstanden und das Reich der Priester errichtet, nicht das Gottes in uns.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · German
    Das Reich Gottes auf Erden, das ist die letzte Bestimmung, des Menschen Wunsch. (Dein Reich komme).
    Christus hat es herbeigerückt; aber man hat ihn nicht verstanden, und das Reich der Priester errichtet, nicht das Gottes in uns.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Reflexionen zur Anthropologie (Kant's manuscript notes, ed. Benno Erdmann, 1882), no. 677, as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Erdmann, Reflexionen Kants zur kritischen Philosophie I.1 (Leipzig, 1882), no. 677, p. 213; Kant-Aussprüche no. 252 (Richter's register: Reflexionen I).

    Kant's note, closely, with its last words turned. Kept: the kingdom of God on earth is man's last destination and wish (Thy kingdom come); Christ brought it near, but he was not understood. Changed: “die letzte Bestimmung” (the last destination) becomes «конечная цель» (the final aim); “des Menschen Wunsch” (man's wish) «желание человечества» (mankind's wish); “das Reich der Priester” (the kingdom of the priests) «царство попов», with the colloquial, slighting word for priests; and “nicht das Gottes in uns” (not that of God within us) becomes «воздвигли у нас царство попов, а не царство бога» (they set up among us the kingdom of priests, not the kingdom of God): “in uns” (within us) moves to the priests' kingdom as «у нас» (among us), and God's kingdom loses its place within. Richter prints the note with Erdmann's wording (intermediary); the next note, no. 253 in Richter, closes July 14's previous thought (7-14.2). There is no public-domain English of the Reflexionen.

    Translation note. «Попы» is the everyday, slightly scornful word for priests. «Не поняли его» can also be read “did not understand him,” of Christ.

  187. Scoffing “at another world” becomes the belief “that with death his life will be wholly ended,” and “there is no evil he will not do” becomes “capable of inclining toward every evil”; the liar of the verse, kept in 1903, is struck from the Circle. †

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    176. If a man has transgressed one law, and speaks lies, and scoffs at another world, there is no evil he will not do.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек, преступивший закон, думает, что со смертью вполне уже кончится его жизнь; такой человек способен склоняться ко всему злому.

    Буддийская мудрость. [Дхаммапада.]

    A man who has transgressed the law thinks that with death his life will be wholly ended; such a man is capable of inclining toward every evil.

    Buddhist wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Pali
    Ekaṁ dhammaṁ atītassa, …
    … musāvādissa jantuno; …
    Vitiṇṇaparalokassa, …
    … natthi pāpaṁ akāriyaṁ.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    176. If a man has transgressed one law, and speaks lies, and scoffs at another world, there is no evil he will not do.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Лживый, дурной человек, преступивший закон, думает беззаботно, что со смертью вполне уже кончится его жизнь; такой человек способен склоняться ко всему злому.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 176 (Lokavagga).

    Tolstoy's 1903 version (Thoughts of Wise Men, 21 June), whose Dhammapada was N. Gerasimov's Russian (1898; Jubilee vol. 40), not found online, shortened for the Circle: «Лживый, дурной» (lying, bad) and «беззаботно» (carelessly) are struck. The verse: for one who has transgressed one law (ekaṁ dhammaṁ), who speaks falsely, and who has given up the other world, there is no evil he would not do (Müller: 'If a man has transgressed one law, and speaks lies, and scoffs at another world, there is no evil he will not do'). The Russian makes 'has given up the other world' into a belief, «думает, что со смертью вполне уже кончится его жизнь» (thinks that with death his life will wholly end), which suits the day's theme of eternal life; 'one law' becomes «закон» (the law), and 'there is no evil he will not do' becomes «способен склоняться ко всему злому» (is capable of inclining to every evil). With the liar struck in the Circle, nothing of musāvādī remains. Whether the belief in death's finality was Gerasimov's or Tolstoy's is not known.

  188. “When a man is delivered” becomes “when he is freed from the body,” and the close, that no man, “unless he be imperfect or undeveloped,” will be attached to material things, becomes a condition for not fearing death: man “will not fear the release from the body that awaits him, if he is not attached to the bodily life.” †

    Original · translated by The interpreter's English of Abbas Effendi's spoken Persian, as Myron H. Phelps took it down (Life and Teachings of Abbas Effendi, New York and London, Putnam, 1903)

    Men in their present condition are ignorant of that world, and therefore they wish to remain here.
    But the bird which has known the flower garden will not wish to be confined in the cage. If he finds himself there, his desire will be to escape from it that he may return to the garden. So when a man is delivered, he will not wish to return.
    Is there any child who, after being born into the world, desires to return to the womb? Is there any man who, having been freed from prison, desires to be again imprisoned? Is there any bird which, after it has escaped from the cage, will desire to return to it?
    neither will a man, unless he be imperfect or undeveloped, be attached to material things.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Люди не знают ничего о том мире и потому желают остаться здесь. Самое большое желание их — это жить в этом мире вечно. Но птица, побывавшая в цветущем саду, не хочет быть запертой в клетке. Если она и попадет в клетку, она будет желать вырваться из нее, чтобы снова возвратиться в сад. Так и человек: когда он будет освобожден от тела, он не захочет возвратиться в него. Разве есть такой ребенок, который, родившись, снова пожелал бы возвратиться в чрево матери? Разве есть человек, который, будучи освобожден из тюрьмы, захотел бы снова вернуться в нее? Разве есть птица, которая, ускользнув из клетки, захочет снова быть запертой в ней? Так и человек не будет бояться предстоящего ему освобождения от тела, если он не привязан к телесной жизни.

    Таблички бабидов.

    People know nothing of that world, and therefore they wish to remain here. Their greatest desire is to live in this world forever. But a bird that has been in a blossoming garden does not want to be shut up in a cage. Even if it does get into a cage, it will want to break out of it, to return to the garden again. So it is with man: when he is freed from the body, he will not want to return to it. Is there a child that, once born, would wish to return to its mother’s womb again? Is there a man who, freed from prison, would want to go back to it again? Is there a bird that, having escaped from its cage, will want to be shut up in it again? So too man will not fear the release from the body that awaits him, if he is not attached to the bodily life.

    Tablets of the Babis.

    From Life and Teachings of Abbas Effendi · reworded by Tolstoy .
    In English · The interpreter's English of Abbas Effendi's spoken Persian, as Myron H. Phelps took it down (Life and Teachings of Abbas Effendi, New York and London, Putnam, 1903), 1903
    Men in their present condition are ignorant of that world, and therefore they wish to remain here.
    But the bird which has known the flower garden will not wish to be confined in the cage. If he finds himself there, his desire will be to escape from it that he may return to the garden. So when a man is delivered, he will not wish to return.
    Is there any child who, after being born into the world, desires to return to the womb? Is there any man who, having been freed from prison, desires to be again imprisoned? Is there any bird which, after it has escaped from the cage, will desire to return to it?
    … neither will a man, unless he be imperfect or undeveloped, be attached to material things.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Life and Teachings of Abbas Effendi (1903), ch. XI (Discourses, continued), 'The Worlds of Darkness and Light', pp. 201-202.

    A discourse of Abbas Effendi (ʻAbdu'l-Bahá), son and successor of Bahá'u'lláh, which Myron H. Phelps heard at Akka and printed in Life and Teachings of Abbas Effendi (1903) under 'The Worlds of Darkness and Light'; Phelps says the discourses were taken down from the interpreter consecutively. Tolstoy's source, the Jubilee commentary says, was I. F. Nazhivin's «Таблички бабидов» in «Голоса народов», no. I (Moscow, 1908), not found online; since that book is of 1908, the entry probably came in with Tolstoy's 1908 revision. Against Phelps: 'Their utmost desire is to live here always — like a bird in a cage' loses the cage simile; 'when a man is delivered' becomes «когда он будет освобожден от тела» (when he is freed from the body); 'He will never desire to descend — to be exiled from the godly world and come back to this dark world' is dropped, and so is the lame bird with a broken wing that alone prefers the cage; the close, 'neither will a man, unless he be imperfect or undeveloped, be attached to material things', becomes «Так и человек не будет бояться предстоящего ему освобождения от тела, если он не привязан к телесной жизни» (so a man will not fear his coming release from the body if he is not attached to bodily life): a statement about the developed man becomes a condition for not fearing death. Whether these changes are Nazhivin's or Tolstoy's cannot be told while Nazhivin's text is unseen. The signature names Nazhivin's collection; the words are the Bahá'í leader's, spoken, and no Persian text of the discourse was found. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  189. “The more prosperous” become “the rich,” “religious trust” becomes “firm faith,” and “a wise estimate of life and death,” set “above all” the rest, becomes “a true understanding of the meaning of life and death”; greatness “most common among the multitude” becomes “very common among many people.”

    Original

    so that the true greatness of human life is almost wholly out of sight.
    Perhaps in our presence, the most heroic deed on earth is done in some silent spirit, the loftiest purpose cherished, the most generous sacrifice made, and we do not suspect it.
    I believe this greatness to be most common among the multitude, whose names are never heard.
    Among com- mon people will be found more of hard- ship borne manfully, more of unvar- nished truth, more of religious trust, more of that generosity which gives what the giver needs himself, and more of a wise estimate of life and death, than among the more prosperous.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Истинное величие человеческой жизни почти всегда совершенно невидимо. Очень может быть, что перед нами молчаливо и тайно совершается величайший подвиг, великодушнейшая жертва, зарождается возвышеннейший замысел, а мы и не подозреваем этого. Я верю, что такое величие очень обыкновенно среди многих людей, имен которых мы не слышим и не знаем. Я уверен, что среди так называемого простого народа чаще встречаются мужественно перенесенные страдания, чаще встречаются неприкрашенная правда, твердая вера и то истинное великодушие, которое отдает то, что необходимо дающему, и, главное, чаще, чем между богатыми, встречается верное понимание смысла жизни и смерти.

    По Чаннингу.

    The true greatness of human life is almost always wholly invisible. It may very well be that before our eyes, silently and secretly, the greatest of great deeds is being done, the most magnanimous sacrifice made, the loftiest design conceived, and we do not even suspect it. I believe that such greatness is very common among many people whose names we do not hear and do not know. I am sure that among the so-called simple people one more often meets with sufferings bravely borne, more often with unvarnished truth, firm faith, and that true magnanimity which gives away what the giver himself needs; and, above all, more often than among the rich, one meets with a true understanding of the meaning of life and death.

    After Channing.

    From Self-Culture: Address introductory to the Franklin Lectures, Boston, September 1838 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    After Channing’s own words
    … so that the true greatness of human life is almost wholly out of sight.
    Perhaps in our presence, the most heroic deed on earth is done in some silent spirit, the loftiest purpose cherished, the most generous sacrifice made, and we do not suspect it.
    I believe this greatness to be most common among the multitude, whose names are never heard.
    Among common people will be found more of hardship borne manfully, more of unvarnished truth, more of religious trust, more of that generosity which gives what the giver needs himself, and more of a wise estimate of life and death, than among the more prosperous.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Culture: Address introductory to the Franklin Lectures, Boston, September 1838, The paragraph on moral greatness, after 'The greatest man is he who chooses the right with invincible resolution'; The Works of William E. Channing (Boston: American Unitarian Association, 1890), pp. 13–14.

    Signed 'After Channing': the end of Channing's paragraph, kept in its order, with changes. Left out: the list before it of what is unseen ('The solemn conflicts of reason with passion' and the rest). 'the true greatness of human life is almost wholly out of sight' becomes 'is almost always wholly invisible' (always is added). 'Perhaps in our presence, the most heroic deed on earth is done in some silent spirit, the loftiest purpose cherished, the most generous sacrifice made, and we do not suspect it' is close. 'I believe this greatness to be most common among the multitude, whose names are never heard' becomes 'I believe that such greatness is very common among many people whose names we do not hear and do not know' (most becomes very). 'Among common people will be found more of hardship borne manfully, more of unvarnished truth, more of religious trust, more of that generosity which gives what the giver needs himself, and more of a wise estimate of life and death, than among the more prosperous' becomes 'I am sure that among the so-called simple people one meets more often sufferings courageously borne, ... unadorned truth, firm faith, and that true generosity which gives what the giver needs, and, above all, more often than among the rich, a true understanding of the meaning of life and death': 'I am sure', 'so-called', and 'above all' (главное) are added, 'religious trust' becomes 'firm faith' (твердая вера), 'a wise estimate of life and death' becomes 'a true understanding of the meaning of life and death', and 'the more prosperous' becomes 'the rich'. No printable.

    Translation note. «Простой народ», usually “the common people,” is given as “the simple people” to keep the day’s word «простой», “simple.”

  190. “Just to thy wish the door of heaven is found open before thee” becomes “The door of heaven is open to you exactly as far as you need,” and “Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event” becomes “Let your actions be guided by you, and not by events.”

    Original · translated by Charles Wilkins

    Death is certain to all things which are fubjed to birth,
    the door of heaven is found open before thee.
    Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event.
    Depend upon application, perform thy duty, abandon all thought of the confequence,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Смерть неизбежна для всего рожденного, так же как и рождение неизбежно для всего смертного. Поэтому не должно сетовать на то, что неизбежно. Прежнее состояние существ неизвестно, среднее состояние очевидно, будущее состояние не может быть познано, о чем же заботиться и беспокоиться? Некоторые люди смотрят на душу как на чудо, а другие говорят и слушают про нее с удивлением, но никто ничего не знает про нее.

    Дверь неба открыта для тебя ровно настолько, насколько тебе нужно. Освободись от заботы и тревог и направь свою душу на духовное. Пусть твои поступки будут руководимы тобою, а не событиями. Не будь из тех, цель поступков которых — награда. Будь внимателен, совершай свой долг, оставь мысль о последствиях, так чтобы тебе было всё равно, кончится ли дело приятно или неприятно для тебя.

    Индийский Богавата.

    Death is inevitable for all that is born, just as birth is inevitable for all that is mortal. Therefore one must not lament over what is inevitable. The former state of beings is unknown, the middle state is evident, the future state cannot be known: what, then, is there to be anxious and troubled about? Some people look upon the soul as a marvel, and others speak and hear of it with wonder, but no one knows anything about it.

    The door of heaven is open to you exactly as far as you need. Free yourself from care and anxieties, and turn your soul to the spiritual. Let your actions be guided by you, and not by events. Do not be one of those whose actions have reward for their aim. Be attentive, do your duty, put aside the thought of consequences, so that it is all the same to you whether the matter ends pleasantly or unpleasantly for you.

    The Indian Bhagavata.

    From Mahābhārata, Bhīṣma Parva: Bhagavad Gītā ch. 2 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Wherefore it doth not behove thee to grieve about that which is inevitable.
    Just to thy wish the door of heaven is found open before thee.
    … be free from care and trouble, and turn thy mind to things which are spiritual. Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event.
    Depend upon application, perform thy duty, abandon all thought of the consequence, and make the event equal, whether it terminate in good or evil.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Sanskrit
    जातस्य हि ध्रुवो मृत्युर्ध्रुवं जन्म मृतस्य च।
    अव्यक्तादीनि भूतानि व्यक्तमध्यानि भारत।
    यदृच्छया चोपपन्नं स्वर्गद्वारमपावृतम् ।
    कर्मण्येवाधिकारस्ते मा फलेषु कदा च न ।
    Source text: sa.wikisource.org
    In English · Charles Wilkins, 1785
    Death is certain to all things which are fubjed to birth, …
    … the door of heaven is found open before thee.
    Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event.
    Depend upon application, perform thy duty, abandon all thought of the confequence, …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Mahābhārata, Bhīṣma Parva: Bhagavad Gītā ch. 2, BG 2.27-29, 2.32, 2.45, 2.47-48 (= Mbh 6.26, Wikisource numbering); Conway (1874), no. DCLXVI, The Unknown Future, pp. 422-423.

    Conway's 'The Unknown Future', which takes Wilkins's English (1785) of the second chapter of the Gita, cut, and Tolstoy follows it closely, leaving out a few clauses. Conway: 'Death is certain to all things which are subject to birth, and regeneration to all things which are mortal. Wherefore it doth not behove thee to grieve about that which is inevitable. The former state of beings is unknown, the middle state is evident, and their future state is not to be discovered. Why then shouldst thou trouble thyself about such things as these? Some regard the soul as a wonder, while some speak, and others hear of it with astonishment; but no one knoweth it, although he may have heard it described. Just to thy wish the door of heaven is found open before thee. Be free from duplicity, and stand firm in the path of truth; be free from care and trouble, and turn thy mind to things which are spiritual. Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event. Be not one whose motive for action is the hope of reward. Let not thy life be spent in inaction. Depend upon application, perform thy duty, abandon all thought of the consequence, and make the event equal, whether it terminate in good or evil.' Tolstoy leaves out 'although he may have heard it described', 'Be free from duplicity, and stand firm in the path of truth', and 'Let not thy life be spent in inaction', and changes two sentences. 'Just to thy wish the door of heaven is found open before thee' becomes «Дверь неба открыта для тебя ровно настолько, насколько тебе нужно» (the door of heaven is open to you exactly as far as you need); the Sanskrit (2.32) says the door of heaven opens of its own accord (yadṛcchayā, unsought) to the warrior who meets such a battle, which Wilkins had already made 'just to thy wish'. 'Let the motive be in the deed, and not in the event' becomes «Пусть твои поступки будут руководимы тобою, а не событиями» (let your actions be guided by you, not by events); the Sanskrit (2.47) says 'your right is to the action alone, never to its fruits'. 'Depend upon application' is «Будь внимателен» (be attentive), and 'make the event equal, whether it terminate in good or evil' is «так чтобы тебе было всё равно, кончится ли дело приятно или неприятно для тебя» (so that it is all the same to you whether the matter ends pleasantly or unpleasantly for you). Wilkins's English is given for the original; its long s is read as f in the scan ('fubjed' is 'subject', 'confequence' 'consequence'). «Богавата» is the Bhagavad Gita, as the Jubilee name index says.

  191. “Whosoever acquired knowledge, and did not practise it” becomes “A man who knows the law but does not fulfill it.” †

    Original · translated by Francis Gladwin

    Whosoever acquired knowledge, and did not practise it, resembleth him who ploughed, but did not sow.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек, знающий закон, но не исполняющий его, подобен человеку, который пашет, но не сеет.

    Восточная мудрость.

    A man who knows the law but does not fulfill it is like a man who plows but does not sow.

    Eastern wisdom [Saadi].

    From Gulistan · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Persian
    هر که علم خواند و عمل نکرد بدان ماند که گاو راند و تخم نیفشاند.
    Source text: api.ganjoor.net
    In English · Francis Gladwin, 1806
    Whosoever acquired knowledge, and did not practise it, resembleth him who ploughed, but did not sow.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Gulistan, ch. VIII, maxim 38 (Ganjoor numbering; Gladwin No. XL, p. 352).

    Saadi's maxim with its subject changed. Gladwin: 'Whosoever acquired knowledge, and did not practise it, resembleth him who ploughed, but did not sow.' Tolstoy: «Человек, знающий закон, но не исполняющий его, подобен человеку, который пашет, но не сеет» (a man who knows the law but does not fulfil it is like a man who ploughs but does not sow). The Persian: 'whoever studied knowledge (ʿilm) and did not act on it is like one who drove the oxen and did not scatter the seed.' Knowledge becomes 'the law', which suits the day's theme, 'faith is not faith if life does not agree with it'. The same maxim stands in the Circle on 27 July (7-27.5), closer to Saadi («Кто приобретает знания, но не пользуется ими, подобен тому, кто пашет, но не сеет») and signed «Гулистан» Саади by the Jubilee editors. Conway's Sacred Anthology prints Gladwin's sentence (p. 128, no. CCIII, Fruitless Toil); no printing with 'law' in it was found, so whether Tolstoy or an intermediary made the change is not known. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  192. Virtue as “die moralische Stärke in Befolgung seiner Pflicht,” moral strength in following one’s duty, becomes “fulfilling what you consider your duty,” so the strength drops out, and virtue that must arise “immer ganz neu,” always wholly new, from one’s way of thinking becomes “a new demand of duty” arising “from a man’s soul” once the habit has formed.

    Original · German

    Daher kann man die Tugend nicht so erklären: sie sei die Fertigkeit in freien rechtmässigen Handlungen; denn dann wäre sie blos Mechanismus der Kraftanwendung; sondern Tugend ist die moralische Stärke in Befolgung seiner Pflicht, die niemals zur Gewohnheit werden, sondern immer ganz neu und ursprünglich aus der Denkungsart hervor- gehen soll.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Добродетель — в исполнении того, что считаешь своим долгом; но исполнение это никогда не должно превращаться в привычку, а когда привык исполнять то, что считаешь своим долгом, новое требование долга должно возникать из души человека.

    По Канту.

    Virtue lies in fulfilling what you consider your duty; but this fulfilling must never turn into habit, and when you have grown used to fulfilling what you consider your duty, a new demand of duty must arise from a man’s soul.

    After Kant.

    From Anthropologie in pragmatischer Hinsicht · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche
    Tugend ist die moralische Stärke in Befolgung seiner Pflicht, die niemals zur Gewohnheit werden, sondern immer ganz neu und ursprünglich aus der Denkungsart hervorgehen soll.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · German
    Daher kann man die Tugend nicht so erklären: sie sei die Fertigkeit in freien rechtmässigen Handlungen; denn dann wäre sie blos Mechanismus der Kraftanwendung; sondern Tugend ist die moralische Stärke in Befolgung seiner Pflicht, die niemals zur Gewohnheit werden, sondern immer ganz neu und ursprünglich aus der Denkungsart hervorgehen soll.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Anthropologie in pragmatischer Hinsicht (1798), Part I, Book I (Vom Können in Ansehung des Erkenntnisvermögens überhaupt), as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kirchmann's edition (Leipzig, 1880), § 10a, p. 32; Kant-Aussprüche no. 149 (Richter's register: Anthropologie, Hartenstein VII, 458).

    Kant's definition of virtue, reworked, as «По Канту» (after Kant) signals. Kant: “Tugend ist die moralische Stärke in Befolgung seiner Pflicht” (virtue is moral strength in following one's duty); Tolstoy: «Добродетель — в исполнении того, что считаешь своим долгом» (virtue is in fulfilling what you consider your duty): the strength drops out, and duty becomes what one holds to be one's duty. Kept: this fulfilment must never become a habit («никогда не должно превращаться в привычку»; Kant: die niemals zur Gewohnheit werden … soll). Changed: “sondern immer ganz neu und ursprünglich aus der Denkungsart hervorgehen soll” (but should always arise wholly new and original from one's way of thinking) becomes «а когда привык исполнять то, что считаешь своим долгом, новое требование долга должно возникать из души человека» (and when one has grown used to fulfilling what one considers one's duty, a new demand of duty must arise from a man's soul): Kant's “always new” becomes a new demand that follows the habit, and “Denkungsart” (way of thinking) becomes «душа» (soul). Richter prints the sentence alone (intermediary), followed by two related notes (nos. 150–151: habit robs even good actions of their worth; virtue is always advancing and always beginning anew), which may lie behind Tolstoy's “new demand”. In the Anthropology the sentence distinguishes virtue from a facility acquired by practice. Kirchmann's edition numbers the section § 10a. There is no public-domain English of the Anthropology.

  193. Those who “strive with their minds” become those who think they “can live a high spiritual life,” so mental effort becomes the spiritual life, and “The body is the first proselyte the soul makes” gains “always.”

    Original

    A man is never inspired un- less his body is also.
    They are fatally mistaken who think while they strive with their minds
    that they may suffer their bodies to stagnate in luxury or sloth. The body is the first proselyte the soul makes.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Как жестоко ошибаются те, которые думают, что они могут жить высокой духовной жизнью в то время, как тела их коснеют в праздности и роскоши. Тело всегда первый ученик души.

    Торо.

    How cruelly mistaken are those who think that they can live a high spiritual life while their bodies grow torpid in idleness and luxury. The body is always the soul’s first disciple.

    Thoreau.

    From Journal, 21 June 1840, as printed in Summer, ed. H. G. O. Blake · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    They are fatally mistaken who think, while they strive with their minds, they may suffer their bodies to stagnate in luxury or sloth.
    The body is the first proselyte the soul makes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    A man is never inspired unless his body is also.
    They are fatally mistaken who think while they strive with their minds …
    … that they may suffer their bodies to stagnate in luxury or sloth. The body is the first proselyte the soul makes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Какая страшная ошибка думать, что души людей могут жить высокой духовной жизнью в то время, как тела их остаются в праздности и роскоши! Тело всегда первый ученик души.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Journal, 21 June 1840, as printed in Summer, ed. H. G. O. Blake (Boston, 1884), Summer (1884), pp. 197–198, the entry for 21 June 1840.

    Changed in two places. 'They are fatally mistaken who think, while they strive with their minds, they may suffer their bodies to stagnate in luxury or sloth' becomes 'How cruelly mistaken are those who think that they can live a high spiritual life while their bodies stagnate in idleness and luxury' (Как жестоко ошибаются те, которые думают, что они могут жить высокой духовной жизнью в то время, как тела их коснеют в праздности и роскоши): 'strive with their minds' becomes 'live a high spiritual life'. 'The body is the first proselyte the soul makes' becomes 'The body is always the soul's first disciple' (Тело всегда первый ученик души), adding 'always'. The Coming Day's calendar prints the two sentences under March 11, without the entry's opening ('A man is never inspired unless his body is also') and with the two sentences that follow it (What Tolstoy read). Tolstoy used them again in Путь жизни (1910; Tolstoy's own version). No printable.

  194. The promise that “his efforts shall at last be seen in their true light,” at the reckoning, becomes “Only in his effort does a man appear in his true light”: the effort becomes the place where the man is seen truly.

    Original · translated by J. M. Rodwell

    And that nothing shall be reckoned to a man but that for which he hath made efforts:
    And that his efforts shall at last be seen in their true light:
    That then he shall be recompensed with a most exact recompense,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Ничто не будет зачтено человеку, а только его усилие. Только в своем усилии человек является в своем истинном свете.

    Коран.

    Nothing will be credited to a man but his effort. Only in his effort does a man appear in his true light.

    The Koran.

    From Qur'an, Sura 53 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    Nothing shall be reckoned to a man but that for …
    And his efforts shall at last be seen in their true light.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Arabic
    وَأَن لَّيۡسَ لِلۡإِنسَٰنِ إِلَّا مَا سَعَىٰ
    وَأَنَّ سَعۡيَهُۥ سَوۡفَ يُرَىٰ
    Source text: ar.wikisource.org
    In English · J. M. Rodwell, 1861
    And that nothing shall be reckoned to a man but that for which he hath made efforts: …
    And that his efforts shall at last be seen in their true light: …
    That then he shall be recompensed with a most exact recompense, …
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Qur'an, Sura 53 (al-Najm, The Star), 53:39-40; Conway (1874), no. CCCXIX, The Prophet, p. 213, margin 'The Star'.

    Two verses of Sura 53 in Rodwell's English (1861), through Conway, who sets them as two sayings: 'Nothing shall be reckoned to a man but that for which he hath made efforts; And his efforts shall at last be seen in their true light.' Tolstoy keeps the first close («Ничто не будет зачтено человеку, а только его усилие») and changes the second: the Qur'an's promise that a man's striving will be seen, at the reckoning the next verse names ('That then he shall be recompensed with a most exact recompense'), becomes «Только в своем усилии человек является в своем истинном свете» (only in his effort does a man appear in his true light). In the Qur'an the efforts are what will be seen; in Tolstoy the effort is where the man is seen truly. The Arabic: 'man has nothing but what he strove for, and his striving will be seen' (saʿy, striving). Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903).

  195. Thoreau’s concession, “though they should fail immediately,” is left out, and “they had better aim at something high” becomes “one must set as one’s aim only the very highest.”

    Original

    In the long run men hit only what they aim at. Therefore, though they should fail immediately, they had better aim at something high.

    TolstoyТолстой

    В конце концов люди достигают только того, что ставят себе целью. И потому ставить целью надо только самое высокое.

    Торо.

    In the end, people attain only what they set as their aim. And therefore one must set as one’s aim only the very highest.

    Thoreau.

    From Walden · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    In the long run, men hit only what they aim at. Therefore, though they should fail immediately, they had better aim at something high.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    In the long run men hit only what they aim at. Therefore, though they should fail immediately, they had better aim at something high.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Walden (1854), ch. I 'Economy', Ch. I, after the factory system, 'that corporations may be enriched', before 'As for a Shelter'.

    Shortened, its last words strengthened. 'In the long run men hit only what they aim at' is kept (В конце концов люди достигают только того, что ставят себе целью). 'Therefore, though they should fail immediately, they had better aim at something high' becomes 'And therefore one should aim only at the very highest' (И потому ставить целью надо только самое высокое): Thoreau's concession, 'though they should fail immediately', is left out, and 'something high' becomes 'only the very highest'. The Coming Day's calendar prints both sentences under April 16 (What Tolstoy read). No printable.

  196. “Ritual and sacrifice, … pompous scrupulosity and censorious orthodoxy” become one phrase, “the solemn performance of the rites of the church,” and “no dim abstraction” becomes “not some chance abstraction.”

    Original

    He came to reveal that the Eternal was not the Future, but only the Unseen; that Eternity was no ocean whither men were being swept by the river of Time, but was around them now, and that their lives were only real in so far as they felt its reality and its presence.
    He came to teach that God was no dim abstraction, infinitely separated from them in the far- off blue, but that He was the Father in whom they lived, and moved, and had their being ; and that the service which He loved was not ritual and sacrifice, not pompous scrupulosity and censorious ortho- doxy, but mercy and justice, humility and love.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Христос пришел для того, чтобы открыть, что вечное не есть будущее, но только невидимое, — что вечность не есть тот океан, в который люди сносятся рекой времени, но что она вокруг них теперь и что их жизни только в той мере действительны, в какой они чувствуют ее присутствие. Он пришел, чтобы научить их, что бог не есть случайная какая-то отвлеченность, бесконечно отделенная от них в далеком небе, но что он — отец, в котором они живут, движутся и существуют, и что служение, которое он любит, не состоит в торжественном исполнении обрядов церкви, но в милосердии, справедливости, смирении и любви.

    Фаррар.

    Christ came to reveal that the eternal is not the future, but only the unseen — that eternity is not that ocean into which people are swept by the river of time, but that it is around them now, and that their lives are real only in the measure in which they feel its presence. He came to teach them that God is not some chance abstraction, infinitely removed from them in a distant heaven, but that he is a Father, in whom they live, and move, and have their being, and that the service he loves consists not in the solemn performance of the rites of the church, but in mercy, justice, humility, and love.

    Farrar.

    From The Life of Christ · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Suggestive Thoughts on Religious Subjects, compiled by Henry Southgate
    He came to reveal that the Eternal was not the Future, but only the …
    … and that their lives were only real in so Ear as they fell its presenoe.
    … infinitely separateil from them in the far-off heaven …
    Source text: archive.org
    Farrar’s own words
    He came to reveal that the Eternal was not the Future, but only the Unseen; that Eternity was no ocean whither men were being swept by the river of Time, but was around them now, and that their lives were only real in so far as they felt its reality and its presence.
    He came to teach that God was no dim abstraction, infinitely separated from them in the faroff blue, but that He was the Father in whom they lived, and moved, and had their being ; and that the service which He loved was not ritual and sacrifice, not pompous scrupulosity and censorious orthodoxy, but mercy and justice, humility and love.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Христос пришел для того, чтобы открыть, что вечное не есть будущее, но только невидимое, — что вечность не есть тот океан, в который люди сносятся рекой времени, но что она вокруг них теперь …
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Life of Christ (1874), ch. XII, The Scene of the Ministry, On Christ's first stay in Capernaum; New York: E. P. Dutton, [1883], p. 83.

    Close in its first half, changed at the end. Tolstoy read the passage in Southgate's Suggestive Thoughts (What Tolstoy read), whose text differs in two places from the saved printing of the book (New York, [1883]), and Tolstoy has Southgate's readings: 'only real in so far as they felt its presence' (the book: 'its reality and its presence'), Tolstoy's 'feel its presence' (чувствуют ее присутствие), and 'infinitely separated from them in the far-off heaven' (the book: 'in the far-off blue'), Tolstoy's 'in the far-off heaven' (в далеком небе). Changes: Southgate's first sentence, 'Christ came not to revolutionise, but to ennoble and to sanctify', is left out, so Tolstoy's opens 'Christ came to reveal'; 'God was no dim abstraction' becomes 'God is not some accidental abstraction' (случайная какая-то отвлеченность, dim becoming accidental); and 'the service which He loved was not ritual and sacrifice, not pompous scrupulosity and censorious orthodoxy, but mercy and justice, humility and love' becomes 'the service which he loves consists not in the solemn performance of the rites of the church, but in mercy, justice, humility and love': ritual, sacrifice, pompous scrupulosity, and censorious orthodoxy become one phrase about the church's rites. Tolstoy reprinted the thought in «На каждый день» (1 May; Tolstoy's other version). No printable.

    Translation note. “In whom they live, and move, and have their being” echoes Paul at Athens (Acts 17:28).

  197. Spinoza’s guarded “the case is far otherwise” becomes “it is absolutely necessary to acknowledge the Son of God,” “to know Christ” becomes “to acknowledge Christ,” and salvation becomes “the salvation of the soul.”

    Original · translated by R. H. M. Elwes

    I do not think it necessary for salvation to know Christ according to the flesh : but with regard to the Eternal Son of God, that is the Eternal Wisdom of God, which has manifested itself in all things and especially in the human mind, and above all in Christ Jesus, the case is far other wise.
    For without this no one can come to a state of blessedness, inasmuch as it alone teaches, what is true or lalse, good or evil.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Нельзя сказать, чтобы для спасения души было безусловно необходимо признавать Христа во плоти; но для спасения души безусловно необходимо признавать сына божия, т. е. ту вечную мудрость божию, которая проявляется во всех вещах и преимущественно в душе человека и более всего проявилась в Иисусе Христе. Без этой мудрости никто не может достигнуть состояния блаженства, потому что она одна указывает, что истинно и что ложно, что добро и что зло.

    Спиноза.

    It cannot be said that for the salvation of the soul it is absolutely necessary to acknowledge Christ in the flesh; but for the salvation of the soul it is absolutely necessary to acknowledge the Son of God, that is, that eternal wisdom of God which is manifested in all things, and chiefly in the soul of man, and was manifested most of all in Jesus Christ. Without this wisdom no one can attain the state of blessedness, for it alone shows what is true and what is false, what is good and what is evil.

    Spinoza.

    From Letter to Henry Oldenburg, late 1675 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Denique, ut de tertio etiam capite mentem meam clarius aperiam, dico, ad salutem non esse omnino necesse , Christum secundum carnem noscere ; sed de aeterno illo filio Dei, hoc est, Dei aeterna sapientia , quae sese in omnibus rebus, et maxime in mente humana, et omnium maxime in Christo lesu manifestavit, longe aliter sentiendum.
    Nam nemo absque hac ad statum beatitudinis potest pervenire , utpote quae sola docet , quid verum et falsum , bonum …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · R. H. M. Elwes, 1884
    I do not think it necessary for salvation to know Christ according to the flesh : but with regard to the Eternal Son of God, that is the Eternal Wisdom of God, which has manifested itself in all things and especially in the human mind, and above all in Christ Jesus, the case is far other wise.
    For without this no one can come to a state of blessedness, inasmuch as it alone teaches, what is true or lalse, good or evil.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Letter to Henry Oldenburg, late 1675 (Ep. 73 in Van Vloten and Land's numbering), Opera quae supersunt omnia, ed. C. H. Bruder, vol. II (Leipzig, 1844), Ep. XXI, pp. 195–196; Elwes, The Chief Works, vol. II, Letter XXI (LXXIII).

    Spinoza's answer to Oldenburg's third question, its two sentences kept with one turn made stronger. Spinoza: “dico, ad salutem non esse omnino necesse, Christum secundum carnem noscere; sed de aeterno illo filio Dei … longe aliter sentiendum” (I say it is not altogether necessary for salvation to know Christ according to the flesh; but of that eternal son of God … one must think far otherwise). Tolstoy: «Нельзя сказать, чтобы для спасения души было безусловно необходимо признавать Христа во плоти; но для спасения души безусловно необходимо признавать сына божия» (one cannot say it is absolutely necessary for the soul's salvation to recognize Christ in the flesh; but for the soul's salvation it is absolutely necessary to recognize the son of God): Spinoza's guarded “far otherwise” becomes “absolutely necessary”, “noscere” (to know) becomes «признавать» (to recognize), and salvation becomes the soul's. Kept: the son of God is God's eternal wisdom, which has shown itself in all things, chiefly in the human mind («в душе человека», in the soul of man), and most of all in Jesus Christ; without it no one can reach the state of blessedness, since it alone teaches what is true and false, good and evil. Tolstoy has the wisdom «проявляется» (shows itself) in all things and «проявилась» (showed itself) in Jesus, where Spinoza has one past tense, “manifestavit”. Bruder's text crosses a page and a footnote after “bonum”, so the second excerpt stops there; its OCR reads “lesu” for “Iesu”. Elwes's English is from the 1898 reprint of his second edition (first edition 1884); its OCR reads “lalse” for “false”. How Tolstoy read Spinoza was not found.

  198. The close, that knowledge and ignorance, both “comprised truly under Nescience,” are left behind together, gives way to a sentence of Tolstoy’s own: “the mind in itself has no merit. It is only an instrument.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller (ed.)

    332. When a sharp thorn finds its way into the sole of one's foot, one takes another thorn to get the former out,
    and then casts both of them away. So relative knowledge alone can remove the relative ignorance which blinds the eye of the Self.
    As both such knowledge and ignorance are comprised truly under Nescience,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Для того, чтобы вынуть занозившую ногу спицу, берут другую и с помощью ее вынимают занозу; когда же это сделано, бросают и ту и другую. Точно так же ум нужен только для того, чтобы устранить безумие, затемняющее зрение божественного я, но ум сам по себе не составляет достоинства. Он только орудие.

    Браминская мудрость.

    To draw out a thorn that has run into the foot, one takes another, and with its help draws out the splinter; and when this is done, one throws both away. In just the same way the mind is needed only to remove the folly that darkens the sight of the divine I, but the mind in itself has no merit. It is only an instrument.

    Brahmin wisdom.

    From Râmakrishna: His Life and Sayings · reworded by Tolstoy .
    In English · F. Max Müller (ed.), 1898
    332. When a sharp thorn finds its way into the sole of one's foot, one takes another thorn to get the former out, …
    … and then casts both of them away. So relative knowledge alone can remove the relative ignorance which blinds the eye of the Self.
    As both such knowledge and ignorance are comprised truly under Nescience, …
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Для того, чтобы вынуть занозившую ногу спицу, берут другую, чтобы извлечь ее; когда же это сделано, бросают и ту и другую. Точно так же ум нужен только для того, чтобы устранить безумие, затемняющее зрение божественного я, но, поистине, как ум, так и безумие не составляют истинного откровения.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Râmakrishna: His Life and Sayings (1898), Saying 332.

    Ramakrishna's saying 332 in Max Müller's collection, its close rewritten. Müller: 'When a sharp thorn finds its way into the sole of one's foot, one takes another thorn to get the former out, and then casts both of them away. So relative knowledge alone can remove the relative ignorance which blinds the eye of the Self. As both such knowledge and ignorance are comprised truly under Nescience, the man who attains the highest Gnâna, or knowledge of the Absolute, does away with both knowledge and ignorance in the end, being himself free from all duality.' Tolstoy's 1903 version (Thoughts of Wise Men, 19 September), from the German of the Theosophischer Wegweiser (Jubilee vol. 40; not found online), already has «ум» and «безумие» (reason and unreason) for 'relative knowledge' and 'relative ignorance', and ends as Müller does, «как ум, так и безумие не составляют истинного откровения. Тот, кто достиг истинного откровения, того нельзя называть ни умным, ни безумным, потому что он освобождается от всякой двойственности» (both reason and unreason fall short of true revelation; he who has reached it is called neither wise nor foolish, being freed from all duality). For the Circle Tolstoy struck that ending and wrote «но ум сам по себе не составляет достоинства. Он только орудие» (but reason in itself is no merit; it is only a tool), fitting the day's theme, 'knowledge is a tool, not an end.' So Ramakrishna's point, that knowledge and ignorance are both left behind, becomes a point about reason as an instrument. The printed editions sign it «Браминская мудрость»; the 1903 book named Ramakrishna. The Bengali was not traced.

    Translation note. «Спица» is any sharp spike; here it is a thorn. «Заноза», the word that follows, is a splinter.

  199. The interruption becomes a request for help: the complaint “I have no leisure for reading” is made by one kept from a useful book by “the requests of this tiresome man,” and God’s summons, “Come now to the contest, show us what you have learned, how you have practised the athletic art,” becomes “Come out of your solitude and show in practice what you have learned”; a closing paragraph on serving people is added. †

    Original · translated by George Long

    what is the difference between saying, I am unhappy, I have nothing to do, but I am bound to my books as a corpse; or saying, I am unhappy, I have no leisure for reading?
    Do you only bear in mind the general rules: what is mine, what is not mine; what is given (permitted) to me; what does God will that I should do now? what does he not will?
    A little before he willed you to be at leisure, to talk with yourself, to write about these things, to read, to hear, to prepare yourself. You had sufficient time for this.
    Now he says to you: Come now to the contest, show us what you have learned, how you have practised the athletic art.

    TolstoyТолстой

    — О, какой я несчастный! Мне хотелось заняться чтением прекрасной и полезнейшей книги, и вот, вместо того, изволь исполнять просьбы этого докучливого человека.

    — А разве, — отвечу я тебе, — твоя обязанность в том и состоит, чтобы читать книги в то время, когда от тебя просят помощи? Тебе надо знать и помнить одно: что хочет бог, чтобы ты сделал теперь, и чего он не хочет. Недавно он устроил так, чтобы ты был в одиночестве, чтобы ты беседовал сам с собою, читал, писал, подготовлялся к добрым делам. А сегодня он послал к тебе людей, которые просят тебя помочь им делом. Этим самым бог как бы говорит:

    «Выходи из своего одиночества и покажи на деле то, чему ты выучился, потому что пришло время и тебе и людям увидать пользу того, о чем ты читал и думал».

    Не ударь же лицом в грязь; не сетуй на людей за то, что они прервали твое занятие: ведь если б не было людей, то кому бы ты служил и к чему было бы читать книжки о том, как лучше служить людям?

    Эпиктет.

    “Oh, how unhappy I am! I wanted to settle down to reading a fine and most useful book, and now, instead of that, I must see to the requests of this tiresome man.”

    “But is it really your duty,” I will answer you, “to read books at the very time when someone asks you for help?” You need to know and remember one thing: what God wants you to do now, and what he does not want. Not long ago he arranged things so that you were alone, so that you might converse with yourself, read, write, and prepare yourself for good deeds. And today he has sent you people who ask you to help them in deed. By this very thing God is, as it were, saying:

    “Come out of your solitude and show in practice what you have learned, for the time has come for you and for people to see the use of what you have read and thought about.”

    Do not disgrace yourself, then; do not grumble at people for interrupting your occupation: for if there were no people, whom would you serve, and what would be the point of reading books about how best to serve people?

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … κακῶς μοί ἐστιν, οὐκ εὐσχολῶ ἀναγνῶναι;
    … τί ἐμόν, τί οὐκ ἐμόν; τί μοι δίδοται; τί θέλει με ποιεῖν ὁ θεὸς νῦν, τί οὐ θέλει;
    … πρὸ ὀλίγου χρόνου ἤθελέν σε σχολάζειν, σαυτῷ λαλεῖν, γράφειν περὶ τούτων, ἀναγιγνώσκειν, ἀκούειν, παρασκευάζεσθαι· ἔσχες εἰς τοῦτο ἱκανὸν χρόνον.
    … νῦν σοι λέγει ἐλθὲ ἤδη ἐπὶ τὸν ἀγῶνα, δεῖξον ἡμῖν, τί ἔμαθες, πῶς ἤθλησας.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    … what is the difference between saying, I am unhappy, I have nothing to do, but I am bound to my books as a corpse; or saying, I am unhappy, I have no leisure for reading?
    Do you only bear in mind the general rules: what is mine, what is not mine; what is given (permitted) to me; what does God will that I should do now? what does he not will?
    A little before he willed you to be at leisure, to talk with yourself, to write about these things, to read, to hear, to prepare yourself. You had sufficient time for this.
    Now he says to you: Come now to the contest, show us what you have learned, how you have practised the athletic art.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Ты так зачитываешься полезными книжками, что жалеешь, когда люди отрывают тебя от этого занятия. Ты смеешься над человеком суетным, который веселится праздными забавами, и думаешь, что читать полезную книгу никогда не суетно. Посмейся лучше над собой, потому что читать полезную книгу так, только для одного себя, как ты ее читаешь, так же праздно и суетно: страдания и недовольство у обоих вас будут одинаковы.
    О, какой я несчастный! Мне хотелось заняться чтением прекрасной и полезнейшей книги, и вот, вместо того, изволь исполнять просьбы этого докучливого человека!
    Выходи из своего одиночества и покажи на деле то, чему ты выучился, потому что пришло время и тебе и людям увидать пользу того, о чем ты читал и думал.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.4.2, 29–30.

    From Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), March 22, word for word but for punctuation («одно: что хочет бог» for «одно, чтó хочет бог»; God's words set as a quotation), and without the 1903 opening, which reproaches the reader who reads useful books "only for himself" and so is as idle as the man of empty amusements (after IV.4.1–4 and 19–21: the desire of leisure and of books makes a man a slave like the desire of power; whoever laughs at the one should laugh at himself; and such a man cannot say with Socrates, "If so it pleases God, so let it be"). The source of the 1903 Epictetus was V. G. Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет. Его жизнь и учение» (Посредник, first ed. 1889; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not seen. Epictetus, Discourses IV.4 ("To those who are desirous of passing life in tranquillity"), changed in its setting. His complaint, "I am unhappy, I have no leisure for reading" (IV.4.2), becomes «Мне хотелось заняться чтением прекрасной и полезнейшей книги, и вот, вместо того, изволь исполнять просьбы этого докучливого человека» (I wanted to read a fine and most useful book, and instead I must do what this tiresome man asks); in Epictetus the interruption is a summons to public business and the "tumult" of crowds (IV.4.5, 24–28), and nobody asks for help. The general rule, "what does God will that I should do now? what does he not will?" (IV.4.29), and "A little before he willed you to be at leisure, to talk with yourself, to write ..., to read, to hear, to prepare yourself" (IV.4.30) are kept close; the people sent to ask for help are added. God's words, "Come now to the contest, show us what you have learned, how you have practised the athletic art", become «Выходи из своего одиночества и покажи на деле то, чему ты выучился, потому что пришло время и тебе и людям увидать пользу того, о чем ты читал и думал» (come out of your solitude and show in deed what you have learned, for the time has come for you and for people to see the use of what you read and thought): the athlete and the contest are dropped. The last paragraph (do not disgrace yourself or blame people for interrupting you: without people, whom would you serve, and why read books on how better to serve people?) has no counterpart in IV.4.

    Translation note. «Не ударь лицом в грязь», literally “do not fall face down in the mud,” means “do not disgrace yourself.”

  200. George’s qualifications are removed: “To put this relation into terms of morals” and “since they are at least sharers in the proceeds of robbery” drop out, so “The rich are the robbers” stands unqualified; “repugnance of the rich” becomes “aversion to wealth,” and a want “that forces those who have nothing to serve senseless luxury” is added.

    Original

    Rich and poor are thus correla- tives of each other ; the existence of a class of rich involv- ing the existence of a class of poor, and the reverse ; and abnormal luxury on the one side and abnormal want on the other have a relation of necessary sequence.
    To put this relation into terms of morals, the rich are the robbers, since they are at least sharers in the proceeds of robbery ; and the poor are the robbed.
    This is the reason, I take it, why Christ, who was not really a man of such reckless speech as some Christians deem Him to have been, always expressed sympathy with the poor and repugnance of the rich.
    In His philosophy it was better even to be robbed than to rob.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Богатые и бедные являются как бы дополнением друг друга. Класс богачей предполагает собой класс бедняков, и безумная роскошь не может не быть связанной с страшной нуждой, заставляющей людей неимущих служить безумной роскоши.

    Богатые — это грабители, бедные — это ограбленные. От этого-то Христос и выражал всегда сочувствие к бедным и отвращение к богатству. По его учению, быть ограбленным лучше, чем быть грабителем. В царстве правды, которое он проповедывал, богатые и бедные были бы одинаково невозможны.

    Генри Джордж.

    The rich and the poor are, as it were, the complement of each other. A class of rich men presupposes a class of paupers, and senseless luxury cannot but be bound up with a terrible want that forces those who have nothing to serve senseless luxury.

    The rich are the robbers, the poor are the robbed. That is why Christ always showed sympathy for the poor and aversion to wealth. By his teaching, it is better to be robbed than to be a robber. In the kingdom of righteousness that he preached, the rich and the poor would be equally impossible.

    Henry George.

    From The Science of Political Economy · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    Rich and poor are thus correlatives of each other ; the existence of a class of rich involving the existence of a class of poor, and the reverse ; and abnormal luxury on the one side and abnormal want on the other have a relation of necessary sequence.
    To put this relation into terms of morals, the rich are the robbers, since they are at least sharers in the proceeds of robbery ; and the poor are the robbed.
    This is the reason, I take it, why Christ, who was not really a man of such reckless speech as some Christians deem Him to have been, always expressed sympathy with the poor and repugnance of the rich.
    In His philosophy it was better even to be robbed than to rob.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Science of Political Economy (1897), Book II, ch. XIX 'Moral Confusions as to Wealth', pp. 306–307 of the London printing (Kegan Paul, Trench, Trübner, 1898), the chapter whose heading promises to show 'how rich and poor are correlatives, and why Christ sympathized with the poor'.

    Shortened, with a clause added and George's qualifications removed. 'Rich and poor are thus correlatives of each other' becomes 'The rich and the poor are, as it were, complements of each other' (являются как бы дополнением друг друга). 'Abnormal luxury on the one side and abnormal want on the other have a relation of necessary sequence' becomes 'mad luxury cannot but be bound up with terrible want', and Tolstoy adds 'which compels the propertyless to serve mad luxury' (заставляющей людей неимущих служить безумной роскоши). 'To put this relation into terms of morals' and 'since they are at least sharers in the proceeds of robbery' are left out, so 'the rich are the robbers' (Богатые — это грабители) stands unqualified. 'Who was not really a man of such reckless speech as some Christians deem Him to have been' is left out; 'repugnance of the rich' becomes 'aversion to wealth' (отвращение к богатству). 'It was better even to be robbed than to rob' becomes 'it is better to be robbed than to be a robber'. 'In the kingdom of right-doing which He preached, rich and poor would be impossible' becomes 'equally impossible', and George's reason, 'because rich and poor in the true sense are the results of wrong-doing', is left out. Censorship: the commentary of Jubilee vol. 42 (§ XIV) lists 'Henry George's thought on wealth (8 October, 3)' among the twelve places of the first edition (1906) that the court ordered destroyed in November 1911 before the book could be sold, and the indictment it quotes cites this thought's words («класс богачей предполагает собой класс бедняков», «безумная роскошь оказывается связанной со страшной нуждой», «богатые — это грабители»). So the thought stood under 8 October in the first edition, its second clause worded differently; the revised edition's 8 October (Jubilee vol. 42) has no George, and the thought is here under 31 July. The Jubilee list of sources names S. D. Nikolaev's Russian of the book («Наука политическая экономия»), in manuscript. No printable.

  201. The man who “obeys the laws of his country, not out of dread” (in Ramage, whom Tolstoy follows, “does not submit to the laws from fear”) becomes one who “submits to the moral law not out of fear,” so the laws of the state become the moral law; Cicero’s question, “Who therefore lives as he wishes,” becomes a statement: “He alone lives freely who.”

    Original · translated by Cyrus R. Edmonds

    For what is liberty? The power of living as you please.
    the man who obeys the laws of his country, not out of dread,
    the man who is swayed by nothing so much as by his own inclination and judgment ;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Живет свободно только тот, кто находит радость в исполнении своего долга, кто обдумал тот путь, который он должен пройти в жизни; кто подчиняется нравственному закону не из страха, а уважает и слушается его потому, что считает, что так должно; над кем нет иной власти, кроме собственного желания и суждения.

    Цицерон.

    He alone lives freely who finds joy in doing his duty, who has thought out the path he must travel in life; who submits to the moral law not out of fear, but respects and obeys it because he holds that so it ought to be; over whom there is no power but his own desire and judgment.

    Cicero.

    From Paradoxa Stoicorum · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    Who therefore lives as he wishes, but the man who leads an upright life, who rejoices in the performance of his duty, who has considered well and thoughtfully the path of life he ought to pursue?
    … who does not submit to the laws from fear, but pays …
    … respect and obedience to them because he considers that this is the most proper course; …
    … nor is there anything which has more authority with him than …
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    Quid est enim libertas? Potestas vivendi, ut velis.
    Quis igitur vivit, ut volt, nisi qui recte vivit? qui gaudet officio, cui vivendi via considerata atque provisa est, qui ne legibus quidem propter metum paret, sed eas sequitur et colit, quia id salutare esse maxime iudicat, …
    … nec est ulla res, quae plus apud eum polleat quam ipsius voluntas atque iudicium; …
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · Cyrus R. Edmonds, 1860
    For what is liberty? The power of living as you please.
    … the man who obeys the laws of his country, not out of dread, …
    … the man who is swayed by nothing so much as by his own inclination and judgment ; …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Paradoxa Stoicorum, V.34 (Paradox. v. 1 in Ramage).

    Tolstoy translates Ramage's English of Paradoxa Stoicorum V.34, shortened: "Who therefore lives as he wishes, but the man who leads an upright life, who rejoices in the performance of his duty, who has considered well and thoughtfully the path of life he ought to pursue? who does not submit to the laws from fear, but pays respect and obedience to them because he considers that this is the most proper course; ... nor is there anything which has more authority with him than his own wishes and judgment." Ramage's words show through: «находит радость в исполнении своего долга» is "rejoices in the performance of his duty", «обдумал тот путь, который он должен пройти в жизни» "considered ... the path of life he ought to pursue", «уважает и слушается его» "pays respect and obedience". Tolstoy makes Cicero's question a statement, «Живет свободно только тот, кто» (only he lives freely who), for "Who therefore lives as he wishes, but"; turns "the laws" (legibus, the laws of the state) into «нравственному закону» (the moral law); gives "because he considers that this is the most proper course" (quia id salutare esse maxime iudicat, because he judges it most salutary) as «потому, что считает, что так должно» (because he thinks it ought to be so); and makes "nor is there anything which has more authority with him than his own wishes and judgment" «над кем нет иной власти, кроме собственного желания и суждения» (over whom there is no power but his own wish and judgment). Left out: "the man who leads an upright life", that he says, does, and thinks nothing but freely, that his plans arise from himself, and fortune yielding to him. Ramage's scan prints a running head inside the sentence and "Ins" for "his", so its excerpts are cut around them.

  202. Cicero’s supposition, “if that last day does not occasion an entire extinction, but a change of abode only,” becomes an assertion, “The last day brings us not annihilation, but only a change,” and his other branch, that death “absolutely puts an end to us,” is left out.

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    For if that last day does not occasion an entire extinction, but a change of abode only, what can be more desirable?
    And if it, on the other hand, destroys, and absolutely puts an end to us, what can be preferable to the having a deep sleep fall on us, in the midst of the fatigues of life, and being thus overtaken, to sleep to eternity?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Последний день несет нам не уничтожение, а только перемену.

    Цицерон.

    The last day brings us not annihilation, but only a change.

    Cicero.

    From Tusculanae disputationes · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    … nam si supremus ille dies non extinctionem, sed commutationem adfert loci, quid optabilius?
    … sin autem perimit ac delet omnino, quid melius quam in mediis vitae laboribus obdormiscere et ita coniventem somno consopiri sempiterno?
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1877
    For if that last day does not occasion an entire extinction, but a change of abode only, what can be more desirable?
    And if it, on the other hand, destroys, and absolutely puts an end to us, what can be preferable to the having a deep sleep fall on us, in the midst of the fatigues of life, and being thus overtaken, to sleep to eternity?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Tusculanae disputationes, I.117.

    Cicero argues near the end of Tusculan Disputations I that death is no evil either way: "For if that last day does not occasion an entire extinction, but a change of abode only, what can be more desirable? And if it, on the other hand, destroys, and absolutely puts an end to us, what can be preferable to ... sleep to eternity?" Tolstoy keeps the first branch as an assertion, «Последний день несет нам не уничтожение, а только перемену» (the last day brings us not annihilation but only change): Cicero's "if" (si) and his second branch are dropped, and "commutationem ... loci" (a change of place) becomes «перемену» (a change). The intermediary was not found; the line is not in Ramage's Latin Authors (searched: extinctionem, commutation, supremus, last day) or the English anthologies saved.

  203. “If you love and serve men” loses “love” and becomes “If in your life you serve people,” and escaping “by any hiding or stratagem” becomes escaping “by no cunning.”

    Original

    As thou sowest, thou shalt reap.
    Smite, and thou shalt smart.
    Serve, and thou shalt be served.
    If you love and serve men, you cannot, by any hiding or stratagem, escape the remuneration.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Что посеешь, то и пожнешь. Ударь, и ты пострадаешь. Служи, и тебе будут служить. Если ты в жизни своей служишь людям, то никакою хитростью не можешь избежать вознаграждения.

    Эмерсон.

    What you sow, you will reap. Strike, and you will suffer. Serve, and you will be served. If in your life you serve people, then by no cunning can you escape being rewarded.

    Emerson.

    From The Sovereignty of Ethics · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    As thou sowest, thou shalt reap.
    Smite, and thou shalt smart.
    Serve, and thou shalt be served.
    If you love and serve men, you cannot, by any hiding or stratagem, escape the remuneration.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Sovereignty of Ethics (North American Review, 1878), in Lectures and Biographical Sketches (1883), On the law of compensation in nature and in the moral world: 'The law is: To each shall be rendered his own'.

    Close in the first three sentences, changed in the fourth. 'As thou sowest, thou shalt reap' becomes the proverb 'What you sow, you reap' (Что посеешь, то и пожнешь); 'Smite, and thou shalt smart' 'Strike, and you will suffer'; 'Serve, and thou shalt be served' kept. 'If you love and serve men' becomes 'If in your life you serve people' (Если ты в жизни своей служишь людям): 'love' is left out and 'in your life' added; 'by any hiding or stratagem' becomes 'by any cunning' (никакою хитростью). Emerson's lead-in, 'The law is: To each shall be rendered his own', is left out. No printable, because 'love' is left out inside the sentence.

  204. “The great man” becomes “That man is strong,” and keeping “with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude” becomes keeping “the meekness and independence of solitude,” so the manner of keeping it becomes a second thing kept; “the world’s opinion” becomes “public opinion.”

    Original

    It is easy in the world to live after the world’s opinion; it is easy in solitude to live after our own; but the great man is he who in the midst of the crowd keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Легко жить в мире, следуя общественному мнению, а в уединении только своему. Силен тот человек, кто в толпе удерживает кротость и независимость уединения.

    Эмерсон.

    It is easy to live in the world by following public opinion, and in solitude by following only one’s own. That man is strong who in the crowd keeps the meekness and independence of solitude.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    It is easy in the world to live after the world’s opinion; it is easy in solitude to live after our own; but the great man is he who in the midst of the crowd keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), On conformity: 'What I must do is all that concerns me, not what the people think'.

    Changed in two words. 'The great man' becomes 'strong is the man' (Силен тот человек); 'keeps with perfect sweetness the independence of solitude' becomes 'keeps the meekness and independence of solitude' (удерживает кротость и независимость уединения), so that the sweetness, the manner in which the great man keeps his independence, becomes a second thing kept from solitude. 'The world's opinion' becomes 'public opinion' (общественному мнению). No printable.

  205. Not having “such an opinion of things as he has who does thee wrong” becomes not giving way “to the mood of the man who insults you,” the opinion “he wishes thee to have” becomes the path “he would like to draw you onto,” and “but look at them as they are in truth” is left out. †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Do not have such an opinion of things as he has who does thee wrong, or such as he wishes thee to have, but look at them as they are in truth.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Не поддавайся настроению духа того, кто тебя оскорбляет, и не становись на тот путь, на который бы ему хотелось увлечь тебя.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Do not give way to the mood of the man who insults you, and do not set foot on the path he would like to draw you onto.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    Μὴ τοιαῦτα ὑπολάμβανε, οἷα ὁ ὑβρίζων κρίνει ἢ οἷά σε κρίνειν βούλεται, ἀλλὰ ἴδε αὐτά, ὁποῖα κατʼ ἀλήθειάν ἐστιν.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    Do not have such an opinion of things as he has who does thee wrong, or such as he wishes thee to have, but look at them as they are in truth.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Не поддавайся настроению духа того, который тебя оскорбляет, и не становись на тот путь, на который бы ему хотелось увлечь тебя.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, IV.11.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 24 June, its first paragraph; the Circle has «того, кто» for «того, который». Marcus: "Do not have such an opinion of things as he has who does thee wrong, or such as he wishes thee to have, but look at them as they are in truth." The Russian turns the wrongdoer's judgment of things (κρίνει, judges) into his mood, «Не поддавайся настроению духа того, кто тебя оскорбляет» (do not yield to the mood of the one who insults you), and "such as he wishes thee to have" into «не становись на тот путь, на который бы ему хотелось увлечь тебя» (do not take the path he would like to draw you onto). "But look at them as they are in truth" is left out. The 1903 Marcus Aurelius came from the Posrednik edition of the Meditations, L. D. Urusov's translation (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); the saved scan of Urusov (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared.

  206. Emerson’s “we” becomes “I,” and capitulating “to badges and names, to large societies” becomes having “compliantly sacrificed my convictions”; “customs” are added to the dead institutions.

    Original

    I am ashamed to think how easily we capitulate to badges and names, to large societies and dead institutions.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мне стыдно думать о том, как часто я уступчиво жертвовал своими убеждениями и как легко подчинялся омертвелым учреждениям и обычаям.

    Эмерсон.

    I am ashamed to think how often I have compliantly sacrificed my convictions, and how easily I have submitted to lifeless institutions and customs.

    Emerson.

    From Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Emerson’s own words
    I am ashamed to think how easily we capitulate to badges and names, to large societies and dead institutions.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Self-Reliance, in Essays, First Series (1841), After 'A man is to carry himself in the presence of all opposition as if every thing were titular and ephemeral but he'.

    Reworded. Emerson's 'we' becomes 'I', and 'how easily we capitulate to badges and names, to large societies and dead institutions' becomes 'how often I compliantly sacrificed my convictions and how easily I submitted to dead institutions and customs' (как часто я уступчиво жертвовал своими убеждениями и как легко подчинялся омертвелым учреждениям и обычаям): the badges, names, and large societies are replaced by the sacrifice of convictions, and 'customs' is added. 'Dead institutions' and 'how easily' are Emerson's.

  207. “We must do as others do” loses its condition, “if it is applied to any but external things of no consequence,” so the warning covers all conduct, and “a dangerous maxim” becomes “This rule.”

    Original · translated by Henri van Laun

    “We must do as others do” is a dangerous maxim, which nearly always means “we must do wrong” if it is applied to any but external things of no consequence, and depending on custom, fashion, or decency.

    TolstoyТолстой

    «Надо поступать так, как поступают другие». Правило это означает почти всегда то, что надо поступать дурно.

    Лабрюйер.

    “One must act as others act.” This rule almost always means that one must act badly.

    La Bruyère.

    From Les Caractères, ch. XII, Des jugements · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Il faut faire comme les autres ; maxime suspecte, qui signifie presque toujours : il faut mal faire, dès qu’on l’étend au delà de ces choses purement extérieures qui n’ont point de suite, qui dépendent de l’usage, de la mode ou des bienséances.
    Source text: fr.wikisource.org
    In English · Henri van Laun, 1885
    “We must do as others do” is a dangerous maxim, which nearly always means “we must do wrong” if it is applied to any but external things of no consequence, and depending on custom, fashion, or decency.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Another translation · Избранные мысли Лабрюйера, перевод Г. А. Русанова
    «Нужно поступать, как другие» — правило подозрительное, оно почти всегда означает, что нужно поступать дурно, лишь только его распространяют за пределы чисто внешнего, не имеющего важности и зависящего от обычая, моды или приличий.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Когда говорят: надо поступать так, как поступают другие, это почти всегда значит, что надо поступать дурно.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Les Caractères, ch. XII, Des jugements, Part of § 10 in Van Laun's numbering; text of the Flammarion edition (Paris, 1880).

    The maxim without its condition, which changes its scope. La Bruyère: 'Il faut faire comme les autres ; maxime suspecte, qui signifie presque toujours : il faut mal faire, dès qu'on l'étend au delà de ces choses purement extérieures qui n'ont point de suite, qui dépendent de l'usage, de la mode ou des bienséances' (one must do as others do: a suspect maxim, which almost always means one must do wrong, as soon as it is extended beyond those purely external things of no consequence that depend on usage, fashion, or decorum). The Russian ends at «надо поступать дурно» (one must act badly): the clause that limits the warning to conduct beyond custom, fashion, and decorum is left out, so the maxim covers all conduct. 'Maxime suspecte' (a suspect maxim) becomes «Правило это» (this rule). Rusanov's Russian for Posrednik's selection (1907), which keeps the condition, is a different translation. Tolstoy printed the Circle's shortened form again in The Path of Life.

  208. “To reject religion” becomes “to free oneself from the religion one grew up in,” so rejecting religion as such becomes leaving an inherited one; “it appears to me” becomes “I am convinced,” and “at least no man ever attained to the highest degree of the latter by any other road” loses “at least” and “the highest degree.”

    Original

    None but the highest minds can attain to moral excellence.
    With by far the greater part of mankind religion is a habit; or rather habit is religion.
    However paradoxical it may seem, it appears to me that to reject religion is the first step towards moral excellence; at least no man ever attained to the highest degree of the latter by any other road.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Для большей части человечества религия есть обычай, или, скорее, обычай есть религия. Как ни кажется это странным, но я убежден, что первый шаг к нравственному совершенствованию есть освобождение себя от религии, в которой вырос. Ни один человек не шел к совершенствованию иначе, как по этому пути.

    Торо.

    For the greater part of mankind, religion is a custom, or rather, custom is religion. Strange as it may seem, I am convinced that the first step toward moral perfection is to free oneself from the religion one grew up in. No man has ever gone toward perfection by any path but this one.

    Thoreau.

    From College essay of 1837, as quoted in F. B. Sanborn, Henry D. Thoreau · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Every Day with Thoreau, in The Coming Day
    With by far the greater part of mankind, religion is a habit; or rather habit is religion.
    However paradoxical it may seem, it appears to me that to reject religion is the first step towards moral excellence; at least no man ever attained to the highest degree of the latter by any other road.
    Source text: archive.org
    Thoreau’s own words
    None but the highest minds can attain to moral excellence.
    With by far the greater part of mankind religion is a habit; or rather habit is religion.
    However paradoxical it may seem, it appears to me that to reject religion is the first step towards moral excellence; at least no man ever attained to the highest degree of the latter by any other road.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Для большей части человечества религия есть обычай, или, скорее, обычай есть религия.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. College essay of 1837, as quoted in F. B. Sanborn, Henry D. Thoreau (American Men of Letters, 1882), ch. VI 'Early Essays in Authorship', Sanborn's quotation from 'another essay of 1837', after the sentence on duty.

    Changed in its claim. Thoreau, aged nineteen, wrote 'to reject religion is the first step towards moral excellence'; Tolstoy writes 'the first step to moral perfection is freeing oneself from the religion in which one grew up' (освобождение себя от религии, в которой вырос): the rejection of religion as such becomes release from an inherited religion. 'At least no man ever attained to the highest degree of the latter by any other road' becomes 'No man ever went toward perfection otherwise than by this road' (Ни один человек не шел к совершенствованию иначе, как по этому пути): 'at least' and 'the highest degree' are left out. 'It appears to me' becomes 'I am convinced' (я убежден); 'habit' becomes 'custom' (обычай). The words are from a Harvard essay of 1837 that Sanborn quotes; Tolstoy's route was the calendar 'Every Day with Thoreau' in The Coming Day, which prints them for January 16 with the comma after 'mankind' and without Sanborn's italic 'religion'. The Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names 'Every day with Thoreau', bound sheets from an unidentified book. Tolstoy printed the same text again in На каждый день (May 1).

  209. Economizing moments “when we anticipate for ourselves an eternity” becomes using every minute “when we are sure of our eternity,” and transfiguring duty “by the glory of our own spirit” becomes bringing into it “the consciousness of our spirituality.”

    Original

    Then only shall we wisely economize moments when we anticipate for ourselves an eternity, and lose no grain of wisdom, when we discern the glorious and immortal structure which its successive accumulations shall raise.
    Then will even the merest drudgery of duty cease to humble us, when we transfigure it by the glory of our own spirit.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Только тогда мы сумеем воспользоваться каждой минутой, когда мы будем уверены в своей вечности.

    Только когда мы внесем в нее сознание нашей духовности, самая ничтожная обязанность не будет казаться нам низкою.

    Мартино.

    Only when we are sure of our eternity shall we be able to make use of every minute.

    Only when we bring into it the consciousness of our spirituality will the most trifling duty not seem low to us.

    Martineau.

    From Great Principles and Small Duties, in Endeavours after the Christian Life, First Series · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · James Martineau: Passages from his Writings, selected by C. G. Howland, in Unity Church-…
    Then only shall we wisely economize moments when we anticipate for ourselves an eternity.
    Then will even the merest drudgery of duty cease to humble us, when we transfigure it by the glory of our own spirit.
    Source text: archive.org
    Martineau’s own words
    Then only shall we wisely economize moments when we anticipate for ourselves an eternity, and lose no grain of wisdom, when we discern the glorious and immortal structure which its successive accumulations shall raise.
    Then will even the merest drudgery of duty cease to humble us, when we transfigure it by the glory of our own spirit.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Great Principles and Small Duties, in Endeavours after the Christian Life, First Series (1843), Discourse III, The discourse's last paragraph; new edition, Boston and Cambridge: James Munroe, 1858, p. 58.

    Changed in its second sentence. Unity's selection cuts Martineau's first sentence after 'an eternity', leaving out 'and lose no grain of wisdom, when we discern the glorious and immortal structure which its successive accumulations shall raise', and Tolstoy's thought has the same cut, so the selection was his source. 'Then only shall we wisely economize moments when we anticipate for ourselves an eternity' becomes 'Only then shall we be able to make use of every minute, when we are sure of our eternity' (когда мы будем уверены в своей вечности). 'Then will even the merest drudgery of duty cease to humble us, when we transfigure it by the glory of our own spirit' becomes 'Only when we bring into it the consciousness of our spirituality will the most trifling duty not seem low to us' (Только когда мы внесем в нее сознание нашей духовности, самая ничтожная обязанность не будет казаться нам низкою): Martineau's transfiguring 'glory of our own spirit' becomes the 'consciousness of our spirituality'. The Jubilee name index calls «Мартино» Harriet Martineau, as in earlier months; the author is James.

  210. The verse of May 7 (5-7.5) again, with “wicked” for “corrupt”: “by oneself one suffers” becomes “you yourself devise evil,” so the suffering drops out and a second act of evil takes its place, and “by oneself one is purified” becomes “you yourself purify your thoughts.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    165. By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers; by oneself evil is left undone, by oneself one is purified. Purity and impurity belong to oneself, no one can purify another.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Сам совершаешь грех, сам замышляешь зло, сам убегаешь от греха, сам очищаешь помыслы, сам собой ты зол или чист, другому не спасти тебя.

    Дхаммапада.

    You yourself commit sin, you yourself devise evil, you yourself flee from sin, you yourself purify your thoughts, by yourself you are wicked or pure; no other can save you.

    Dhammapada.

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Путь к истине
    … самъ же очищаешь себя отъ зла.
    … никто иной не будеть твоимъ спасителемъ.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Pali
    Attanā hi kataṁ pāpaṁ, …
    … attanā saṅkilissati; …
    Suddhī asuddhi paccattaṁ, …
    … nāñño aññaṁ visodhaye.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    165. By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers; by oneself evil is left undone, by oneself one is purified. Purity and impurity belong to oneself, no one can purify another.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Сам творишь злое — сам страждешь; сам бежишь от греховного — сам же очищаешь себя от зла.
    Сам ты делаешь себя чистым и нечистым, никто иной не будет твоим спасителем.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, v. 165 (Attavagga).

    The same verse as May 7 (5-7.5), whose Circle text this repeats except «зол» (evil) where May has «порочен» (vicious). The 1903 text (Thoughts of Wise Men, 31 July) is Gerasimov's Russian (1898), now seen, in modern spelling, and it follows the verse. The Circle's changes are Tolstoy's: «Сам совершаешь грех, сам замышляешь зло» (you yourself commit sin, you yourself devise evil) for «Сам творишь злое — сам страждешь» (Müller: 'By oneself the evil is done, by oneself one suffers'): the suffering (saṅkilissati, 'is defiled') drops out and a second act of evil takes its place; «сам убегаешь от греха, сам очищаешь помыслы» (you yourself flee sin, you yourself purify your thoughts) for «сам бежишь от греховного — сам же очищаешь себя от зла»; 'purity and impurity belong to oneself' becomes «сам собой ты зол или чист» (by yourself you are evil or pure); and 'no one can purify another' becomes «другому не спасти тебя» (another cannot save you), purifying made saving, as Gerasimov already has it («никто иной не будет твоим спасителем»).

  211. Epictetus’s acropolis, the tyrants’ citadel within, demolished by giving up “the body, … the possessions, the reputation,” becomes a prison outside, and Tolstoy adds “Then we will have no need to destroy human violence with violence” and “why should I attack the people who commit violence and kill them?”, of which Epictetus says nothing; the guards’ “fasces, and their spears and their swords” become prisons, chains, and weapons that “will not enslave my spirit.” †

    Original · translated by George Long

    Not more than one horse has with respect to another, or one dog to another, or one bee to another bee.
    But with this we must begin, and with this we must demolish the acropolis and eject the tyrants, by giving up the body, the parts of it, the faculties of it, the possessions, the reputation, magisterial offices, honours, children, brothers, friends, by considering all these things as belonging to others.
    at least on my account; for if it still stands, what does it do to me? why do I still eject (the tyrant’s) guards? For where do I perceive them? against others they have their fasces, and their spears and their swords.
    Does he not will? I do not wish. Is it his will that I die, is it his will that I be put to the rack? It is my will then to die: it is my will then to be put to the rack.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Если ты ничего не ожидаешь и не хочешь получать от других людей, то люди не могут быть страшны тебе, как пчеле не страшна другая пчела, как лошади не страшна другая лошадь. Но если твое счастье находится во власти других людей, то ты непременно будешь бояться людей.

    С этого и надо начать: надо отрешиться от всего того, что нам не принадлежит, отрешиться настолько, чтобы оно не было нашим хозяином; отрешиться от привязанности к своему телу и ко всему, что нужно для него; отрешиться от любви к богатству, к славе, должностям, почестям; в этом смысле отрешиться от своих детей, жены, братьев. Надо сказать себе, что всё это не наша собственность.

    Тогда не понадобится нам уничтожать людское насилие насилием. Вот тюрьма. Какой вред мне, моей душе, от того, что она стоит? Зачем мне разрушать ее, зачем нападать на людей, производящих насилие, и убивать их? Их тюрьмы, цепи, оружие не поработят моего духа. Тело мое могут взять, но дух мой свободен, и ему никто ни в чем не может помешать, и потому живу я так, как я хочу.

    А как я дошел до этого? Я подчинил свою волю воле бога: хочет он, чтобы у меня была лихорадка? И я этого хочу. Хочет он, чтобы я делал это, а не то? И я этого хочу. Хочет он, чтобы со мною что-нибудь случилось? И я этого хочу. Не хочет он, и я не хочу. Хочет он, чтобы я умер, чтобы меня подвергли пытке? И я хочу умереть, хочу перенести пытку.

    Эпиктет.

    If you expect nothing and want to receive nothing from other people, then people cannot be frightening to you, as one bee is not frightening to another bee, as one horse is not frightening to another horse. But if your happiness is in the power of other people, you will certainly be afraid of people.

    This is where we must begin: we must renounce everything that does not belong to us, renounce it so far that it is not our master; renounce attachment to our body and to everything it needs; renounce the love of wealth, of fame, of offices, of honors; in this sense renounce our children, wife, and brothers. We must tell ourselves that none of this is our property.

    Then we will have no need to destroy human violence with violence. Here is a prison. What harm is it to me, to my soul, that it stands there? Why should I tear it down, why should I attack the people who commit violence and kill them? Their prisons, chains, and weapons will not enslave my spirit. They can take my body, but my spirit is free, and no one can hinder it in anything; and so I live as I want.

    And how did I come to this? I submitted my will to the will of God: does he want me to have a fever? I want it too. Does he want me to do this and not that? I want it too. Does he want something to happen to me? I want it too. He does not want it, and I do not want it. Does he want me to die, to be put to torture? I too want to die, I want to endure the torture.

    Epictetus.

    From Discourses · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … τί γὰρ ἔχει ἄνθρωπος ἀνθρώπῳ φοβερὸν ἢ ὀφθεὶς ἢ λαλήσας ἢ ὅλως συναναστραφείς; οὐ μᾶλλον ἢ ἵππος ἵππῳ ἢ κύων κυνὶ ἢ μέλισσα μελίσσῃ.
    … ἀλλʼ ἔνθεν ἄρξασθαι δεῖ καὶ ἔνθεν καθελεῖν τὴν ἀκρόπολιν, ἐκβάλλειν τοὺς τυράννους· τὸ σωμάτιον ἀφεῖναι, τὰ μέρη αὐτοῦ, τὰς δυνάμεις, τὴν κτῆσιν, τὴν φήμην, ἀρχάς, τιμάς, τέκνα, ἀδελφούς, φίλους, πάντα ταῦτα ἡγήσασθαι ἀλλότρια.
    … κἂν ἔνθεν ἐκβληθῶσιν οἱ τύραννοι, τί ἔτι ἀποτειχίζω τὴν ἀκρόπολιν ἐμοῦ γε ἕνεκα; ἑστῶσα γὰρ τί μοι ποιεῖ; τί ἔτι ἐκβάλλω τοὺς δορυφόρους; ποῦ γὰρ αὐτῶν αἰσθάνομαι; ἐπʼ ἄλλους ἔχουσιν τὰς ῥάβδους καὶ τοὺς κοντοὺς καὶ τὰς μαχαίρας.
    … προσκατατέταχά μου τὴν ὁρμὴν τῷ θεῷ. θέλει μʼ ἐκεῖνος πυρέσσειν· κἀγὼ θέλω. θέλει ὁρμᾶν ἐπί τι· κἀγὼ θέλω. θέλει ὀρέγεσθαι· κἀγὼ θέλω. θέλει με τυχεῖν τινος· κἀγὼ βούλομαι. οὐ θέλει· οὐ βούλομαι. ἀποθανεῖν οὖν θέλω· στρεβλωθῆναι οὖν θέλω.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1877
    Not more than one horse has with respect to another, or one dog to another, or one bee to another bee.
    But with this we must begin, and with this we must demolish the acropolis and eject the tyrants, by giving up the body, the parts of it, the faculties of it, the possessions, the reputation, magisterial offices, honours, children, brothers, friends, by considering all these things as belonging to others.
    … at least on my account; for if it still stands, what does it do to me? why do I still eject (the tyrant’s) guards? For where do I perceive them? against others they have their fasces, and their spears and their swords.
    Does he not will? I do not wish. Is it his will that I die, is it his will that I be put to the rack? It is my will then to die: it is my will then to be put to the rack.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Если ты ничего не ожидаешь и не хочешь получать от других людей, то люди не могут быть страшны для тебя, как пчеле не страшна другая пчеле, как лошади не страшна другая лошадь. Но если твое счастье находится во власти других людей, то ты непременно будешь бояться людей.
    Тогда не понадобится нам уничтожать людское насилие насилием. Вот тюрьма; какой вред мне, моей душе, оттого, что она стоит. Зачем мне разрушать ее, зачем нападать на людей, производящих насилие, и убивать их? Их тюрьмы, цепи, оружие не поработят моего духа. Тело мое могут взять, но дух мой свободен, и ему никто ни в чем не может помешать, и потому живу я так, как я хочу.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Discourses, IV.1.85–90.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 7 June, signed Epictetus, nearly word for word: the Circle has «тебе» for «для тебя», «не наша собственность» for «не есть наша собственность», and corrects the misprint «пчеле» to «пчела». The 1903 Epictetus came from V. G. Chertkov's «Римский мудрец Эпиктет. Его жизнь и учение» (Посредник, first ed. 1889; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not seen. Behind it is Discourses IV.1.85–90, with its figure changed. Epictetus: a man is no more formidable to a man "than one horse has with respect to another, or one dog to another, or one bee to another bee"; things are formidable, and he who can give or take them. "How then is an acropolis demolished? Not by the sword, not by fire, but by opinion", beginning "by giving up the body, ... the possessions, the reputation, magisterial offices, honours, children, brothers, friends, by considering all these things as belonging to others. And if tyrants have been ejected from us, why do I still shut in the acropolis by a wall of circumvallation, at least on my account; for if it still stands, what does it do to me? ... against others they have their fasces, and their spears and their swords." The Russian makes the acropolis, the tyrant's citadel, a prison, and the tyrants within us violence: «Тогда не понадобится нам уничтожать людское насилие насилием» (then we shall not need to destroy human violence by violence), «Вот тюрьма» (here is a prison), «Зачем мне разрушать ее, зачем нападать на людей, производящих насилие, и убивать их?» (why should I destroy it, why attack the men who do violence and kill them?), «Их тюрьмы, цепи, оружие не поработят моего духа. Тело мое могут взять, но дух мой свободен» (their prisons, chains, weapons will not enslave my spirit; they can take my body, but my spirit is free). Epictetus says nothing of attacking or killing anyone. The close follows him: "I have placed my movements towards action in obedience to God. Is it his will that I shall have fever? It is my will also ... Is it his will that I die, is it his will that I be put to the rack? It is my will then to die".

  212. Marcus’s aim “of a common kind,” which makes a man “always the same,” becomes a rule of conduct, “if you want to be useful and not harmful to people, do only what is in accord with the common good,” and the man who keeps to it “will gain the good for himself”; the opening sentence, on having “one and always the same object in life,” is left out. †

    Original · translated by George Long

    He who has not one and always the same object in life, cannot be one and the same all through his life.
    For as there is not the same opinion about all the things which in some way or other are considered by the majority to be good, but only about some certain things, that is, things which concern the common interest,
    For he who directs all his own efforts to this object, will make all his acts alike, and thus will always be the same.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Настоящих благ немного. Настоящее благо только то, что благо и добро для всех.

    И потому, если хочешь быть полезным, а не вредным людям, делай только то, что согласно с общим благом. Кто будет поступать так — приобретет себе благо.

    Марк Аврелий.

    There are few true goods. The only true good is that which is good and right for all.

    And therefore, if you want to be useful and not harmful to people, do only what is in accord with the common good. Whoever acts so will gain the good for himself.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ὥσπερ γὰρ οὐχ ἡ πάντων τῶν ὁπωσοῦν τοῖς πλείοσι δοκούντων ἀγαθῶν ὑπόληψις ὁμοία ἐστίν, ἀλλ’ ἡ τῶν τοιῶνδέ τινων, τουτέστι τῶν κοινῶν, οὕτω καὶ τὸν σκοπὸν δεῖ τὸν κοινωνικὸν καὶ πολιτικὸν ὑποστήσασθαι.
    … ὁ γὰρ εἰς τοῦτον πάσας τὰς ἰδίας ὁρμὰς ἀπευθύνων πάσας τὰς πράξεις ὁμοίας ἀποδώσει καὶ κατὰ τοῦτο ἀεὶ ὁ αὐτὸς ἔσται.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    He who has not one and always the same object in life, cannot be one and the same all through his life.
    For as there is not the same opinion about all the things which in some way or other are considered by the majority to be good, but only about some certain things, that is, things which concern the common interest, …
    For he who directs all his own efforts to this object, will make all his acts alike, and thus will always be the same.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Настоящих благ немного. То только истинное благо и добро, что благо и добро для всех. Поэтому, чтобы не уклоняться от избранной цели, надо, чтобы эта цель была добро, согласное с общим благом. Кто направит свою деятельность на такую цель — приобретет себе благо.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, XI.21.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 23 July, reworked. Marcus: "He who has not one and always the same object in life, cannot be one and the same all through his life. ... For as there is not the same opinion about all the things which in some way or other are considered by the majority to be good, but only about some certain things, that is, things which concern the common interest, so also ought we to propose to ourselves an object which shall be of a common kind and political. For he who directs all his own efforts to this object, will make all his acts alike, and thus will always be the same." The 1903 Russian gives the goods men agree on as «Настоящих благ немного. То только истинное благо и добро, что благо и добро для всех» (true goods are few; that alone is true good which is good for all) and keeps the aim, «чтобы не уклоняться от избранной цели, надо, чтобы эта цель была добро, согласное с общим благом» (so as not to stray from the chosen aim, the aim must be a good in accord with the common good). The Circle words the second sentence «Настоящее благо только то, что благо и добро для всех» and makes the second half a rule of conduct, «если хочешь быть полезным, а не вредным людям, делай только то, что согласно с общим благом» (if you want to be useful and not harmful to people, do only what accords with the common good), and both end «приобретет себе благо» (will gain good for himself) where Marcus has "will always be the same". Marcus's opening sentence on having one aim is left out. The 1903 Marcus Aurelius came from the Posrednik edition of the Meditations, L. D. Urusov's translation (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); the saved scan of Urusov (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared.

    Translation note. Two words for “good” stand together here: «благо», the good that is had or received, and «добро», the moral good. The second is given as “right” to keep them apart.

  213. Ending “one’s own ills” becomes rooting out “the evil of our own age,” recording “for a coming generation the ills of others” becomes glorifying “in the eyes of posterity the bad deeds of earlier ages,” and “the works of the gods” become “the works of nature.”

    Original · translated by John Clarke (Physical Science in the Time of Nero)

    Surely it is wiser to try to end one's own ills than to record for a coming generation the ills of others.
    How much better to make one's theme the works of the gods than the robberies of Philip, or Alexander, or the other conquerors who earned their fame by the destruction of mankind !
    as truly scourges of humanity as a flood by which a whole plain has been inundated,

    TolstoyТолстой

    Насколько лучше было бы постараться искоренить зло нашей собственной эпохи, нежели прославлять в глазах потомства дурные дела прежних! Насколько лучше было бы восхвалять дела природы, нежели опустошительные набеги какого-нибудь Филиппа или Александра и других, которые, сделавшись знаменитыми благодаря бедствиям народов, были не меньшими бичами человечества, чем наводнения, опустошающие целые страны, или пожар, поглощающий множество живых существ!

    Сенека.

    How much better it would be to try to root out the evil of our own age than to glorify in the eyes of posterity the bad deeds of earlier ages! How much better it would be to praise the works of nature than the devastating raids of some Philip or Alexander, and of others who, having become famous through the calamities of nations, were no lesser scourges of mankind than the floods that lay waste whole countries, or the fire that devours a multitude of living creatures!

    Seneca.

    From Naturales quaestiones · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Consumpsere se quidam, dum acta regum externorum componunt quaeque passi inuicem ausique sunt populi.
    Quanto satius est sua mala extinguere quam aliena posteris tradere!
    Quanto potius deorum opera celebrare quam Philippi aut Alexandri latrocinia ceterorumque, qui exitio gentium clari non minores fuere pestes mortalium quam inundatio, qua planum omne perfusum est, quam conflagratio, qua magna pars animantium exarsit!
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · John Clarke (Physical Science in the Time of Nero), 1910
    Surely it is wiser to try to end one's own ills than to record for a coming generation the ills of others.
    How much better to make one's theme the works of the gods than the robberies of Philip, or Alexander, or the other conquerors who earned their fame by the destruction of mankind !
    … as truly scourges of humanity as a flood by which a whole plain has been inundated, …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Naturales quaestiones, III, preface 5.

    From the preface to Book III of the Natural Questions, where Seneca, old, turns from history to the study of nature: "Some writers have wasted their efforts in narrating the doings of foreign kings ... Surely it is wiser to try to end one's own ills than to record for a coming generation the ills of others. How much better to make one's theme the works of the gods than the robberies of Philip, or Alexander, or the other conquerors who earned their fame by the destruction of mankind! Such men were as truly scourges of humanity as a flood ... or a conflagration". Tolstoy has «искоренить зло нашей собственной эпохи» (root out the evil of our own age) for "sua mala extinguere" (to put out one's own ills); «прославлять в глазах потомства дурные дела прежних» (glorify before posterity the bad deeds of earlier men) for "aliena posteris tradere" (hand on others' ills to posterity); «восхвалять дела природы» (praise the works of nature) for "deorum opera celebrare" (celebrate the works of the gods); and «опустошительные набеги» (devastating raids) for "latrocinia" (robberies). The writers of history, to whom Seneca is answering, are left out. The intermediary was not found; the passage is not in Ramage's Latin Authors (searched: Philipp, Alexand, latrocinia).

  214. “He returneth back, who relapses into the state whence he had once departed” becomes “whoever does not keep on goes backward,” “he goeth out of the way, who apostatizes” becomes “whoever rebels turns aside,” and “where thou hast once pleased thyself, there thou hast stood still” becomes “where you stop, there you will remain,” so self-satisfaction becomes stopping; the two halves change places. †

    Original · translated by R. G. MacMullen, Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament, vol. II (Library of the Fathers 20)

    Let what thou art be ever displeasing to thee, if thou wouldest attain to what thou art not yet. For where thou hast once pleased thyself, there thou hast stood still.
    But if thou shalt have said, " It is enough;" then art thou lost.
    Be ever adding, be ever walking, ever making progress ; stand not still in the way, return not back, go not out of the way.
    He standeth still, who doth not advance; he returneth back, who relapses into the state whence he had once departed; he goeth out of the way, who apostatizes.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Всегда прибавляй, всегда подвигайся; никогда не стой и не возвращайся назад и не сворачивай. Кто стоит, тот не подвигается; кто не продолжает, тот идет назад; кто возмущается, тот сворачивает.

    Всегда будь недоволен тем, чтó ты есть, если хочешь достигнуть того, чтобы быть иным, чем ты есть, потому что на чем ты остановишься, на том ты и останешься. Если же ты скажешь: с меня довольно — ты погиб.

    Августин.

    Always add, always advance; never stand still, and do not go back, and do not turn aside. Whoever stands still does not advance; whoever does not keep on goes backward; whoever rebels turns aside.

    Always be dissatisfied with what you are, if you want to attain to being other than you are; for where you stop, there you will remain. But if you say: That is enough for me — you are lost.

    Augustine.

    From Sermo 169, on Philippians 3 · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Latin
    Semper tibi displiceat quod es, si vis pervenire ad id quod nondum es. Nam ubi tibi placuisti, ibi remansisti. Si autem dixeris: Sufficit; et peristi.
    Semper adde, semper ambula, semper profice; noli in via remanere, noli retro redire, noli deviare.
    Remanet, qui non proficit; retro redit, qui ad ea revolvitur unde iam abscesserat; deviat, qui apostatat.
    Melius it claudus in via, quam cursor praeter viam.
    Source text: augustinus.it
    In English · R. G. MacMullen, Sermons on Selected Lessons of the New Testament, vol. II (Library of the Fathers 20), 1845
    Let what thou art be ever displeasing to thee, if thou wouldest attain to what thou art not yet. For where thou hast once pleased thyself, there thou hast stood still.
    But if thou shalt have said, " It is enough;" then art thou lost.
    Be ever adding, be ever walking, ever making progress ; stand not still in the way, return not back, go not out of the way.
    He standeth still, who doth not advance; he returneth back, who relapses into the state whence he had once departed; he goeth out of the way, who apostatizes.
    Source text: archive.org
    Another translation · Many Thoughts of Many Minds
    Be always displeased with what thou art, if thou desirest to attain to what thou art not : for where thou hast pleased thyself, there thou abidest.
    But if thou sayest I have enough, thou perishest.
    Always add, always walk, always proceed, Neither stand still, nor go back, nor deviate.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Sermo 169, on Philippians 3, 15.18 (the sermon's close); Oxford translation, Sermon CXIX [CLXIX Ben.].

    The close of Augustine's Sermo 169, with its two halves in reverse order: Tolstoy begins with "Semper adde" and its gloss, then gives "Semper tibi displiceat", and leaves out the last sentence, "Melius it claudus in via, quam cursor praeter viam" (the lame man on the road goes better than the runner off it). Within the halves he changes words. "Semper adde, semper ambula, semper profice" (always add, always walk, always advance) becomes «Всегда прибавляй, всегда подвигайся» (always add, always move forward), two verbs made one. In the gloss, "Remanet, qui non proficit" (he stands still who does not advance) is turned round, «Кто стоит, тот не подвигается» (who stands still does not advance); "retro redit, qui ad ea revolvitur unde iam abscesserat" (he goes back who rolls back to what he had already left) becomes «кто не продолжает, тот идет назад» (who does not go on goes back); "deviat, qui apostatat" (he goes out of the way who apostatizes) becomes «кто возмущается, тот сворачивает» (who rebels turns aside). In the second half "si vis pervenire ad id quod nondum es" (if you would reach what you are not yet) becomes «если хочешь достигнуть того, чтобы быть иным, чем ты есть» (if you want to become other than you are), and "Nam ubi tibi placuisti, ibi remansisti" (for where you have pleased yourself, there you have stood still) becomes «потому что на чем ты остановишься, на том ты и останешься» (for where you stop, there you will stay), so self-satisfaction becomes stopping; "Si autem dixeris: Sufficit; et peristi" is kept («Если же ты скажешь: с меня довольно — ты погиб»). What Tolstoy read was not found, so some of these changes may be his source's. Southgate's Many Thoughts of Many Minds (1862), one of his anthologies, has the first half and the three commands in Augustine's order and stops at "nor deviate", without the gloss that Tolstoy has, so it was not his only source. Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903); the Jubilee name index (vol. 42) lists Augustine once in vol. 41 (p. 591) and names no source.

  215. Passing one’s life “in truth and justice,” kept in Tolstoy’s 1903 version, drops out, so the one precious thing is to be gentle: “not to tire of being gentle oneself” while “constantly coming up against the lies and injustice of men.”

    Original · translated by George Long

    One thing here is worth a great deal, to pass thy life in truth and justice, with a benevolent disposition even to liars and unjust men.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Одно только в жизни драгоценно: беспрестанно сталкиваясь с людскою ложью и несправедливостью, не уставать самому быть кротким.

    Марк Аврелий.

    Only one thing in life is precious: while constantly coming up against the lies and injustice of men, not to tire of being gentle oneself.

    Marcus Aurelius.

    From Meditations · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … ἓν ὧδε πολλοῦ ἄξιον, τὸ μετ’ ἀληθείας καὶ δικαιοσύνης εὐμενῆ τοῖς ψεύσταις καὶ ἀδίκοις διαβιοῦν.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · George Long, 1862
    One thing here is worth a great deal, to pass thy life in truth and justice, with a benevolent disposition even to liars and unjust men.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Одно только в жизни драгоценно — хранить правду и поступать по справедливости; беспрестанно сталкиваясь с людскою ложью и несправедливостью, — не уставать самому быть кротким.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Meditations, VI.47.

    Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 19 April, shortened. Marcus ends VI.47, after the roll of the famous dead: "One thing here is worth a great deal, to pass thy life in truth and justice, with a benevolent disposition even to liars and unjust men." The 1903 version keeps truth and justice, «хранить правду и поступать по справедливости» (to keep to truth and act justly); the Circle drops them, so that the one precious thing is «беспрестанно сталкиваясь с людскою ложью и несправедливостью, не уставать самому быть кротким» (constantly meeting human lies and injustice, not to tire of being meek oneself). "εὐμενῆ" (kindly disposed) becomes «кротким» (meek), the liars and unjust men become "human lies and injustice", and «беспрестанно сталкиваясь» (constantly meeting) and «не уставать» (not to tire) are added. The 1903 Marcus Aurelius came from the Posrednik edition of the Meditations, L. D. Urusov's translation (Jubilee vol. 40 commentary); the saved scan of Urusov (sources/marcus-urusov-1882) has no text layer and was not compared.

  216. “The greatness of the soul” becomes “the consciousness of the greatness of my soul,” and “its divinity” is left out; “passive dependence” becomes “blind submission,” and the soul’s powers, which Channing lists beside its union with God, become the reasons for it: “through its capacity to receive him, through its capacity for perfection.”

    Original

    In my own labors there has been more unity, perhaps in consequence of the strong hold which one sublime idea has taken of my mind.
    This is, the greatness of the soul, its divinity, its union with God,
    its destination to ineffable glory, its immortality

    TolstoyТолстой

    Одна великая мысль завладела моей душой. Мысль эта есть сознание величия моей души, ее единения с богом не вследствие слепого подчинения ему, но вследствие ее способности воспринимать его, вследствие ее способности совершенствования, вследствие ее предназначения к невыразимому величию, вследствие ее бессмертия.

    Амиель.

    One great thought has taken possession of my soul. This thought is the consciousness of the greatness of my soul, of its union with God, not through blind submission to him, but through its capacity to receive him, through its capacity for perfection, through its being destined for inexpressible greatness, through its immortality.

    Amiel [Channing].

    From Memoir of William Ellery Channing, with Extracts from his Correspondence and Manuscripts · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Amiel’s own words
    In my own labors there has been more unity, perhaps in consequence of the strong hold which one sublime idea has taken of my mind.
    This is, the greatness of the soul, its divinity, its union with God, …
    … its destination to ineffable glory, its immortality …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Memoir of William Ellery Channing, with Extracts from his Correspondence and Manuscripts (1848), Vol. II, part III, ch. II «Religion and Philosophy», the extract dated «Boston, April 4th, 1837» (10th ed., Boston 1874, p. 424).

    Channing's words, signed «Амиель» in the Circle. In an extract of 4 April 1837 printed in his Memoir, Channing writes that his preaching had more unity than other Liberal Christians' 'perhaps in consequence of the strong hold which one sublime idea has taken of my mind. This is, the greatness of the soul, its divinity, its union with God,—not by passive dependence, but by spiritual likeness,—its receptiveness of his spirit, its self-forming power, its destination to ineffable glory, its immortality.' (The scan misreads 'spiritual' and 'power', so the excerpts leave those words out.) The Russian follows Channing's list item by item, with changes: 'one sublime idea' becomes «Одна великая мысль» (one great thought); 'the greatness of the soul' becomes «сознание величия моей души» (the consciousness of the greatness of my soul); 'its divinity' and 'by spiritual likeness' are left out; 'passive dependence' becomes «слепого подчинения» (blind submission); 'receptiveness of his spirit' becomes «способности воспринимать его» (capacity to receive him); 'self-forming power' becomes «способности совершенствования» (capacity for perfection); 'ineffable glory' becomes «невыразимому величию» (inexpressible greatness); and the soul's qualities, which Channing sets side by side, become the reasons for its union with God («вследствие…», in consequence of…). How Amiel's name came to the thought is not known: it is in neither French edition of the Fragments saved (1887, 1897) nor in Ward's English, and the Jubilee commentary and name index (vol. 42) say nothing of it. Channing is quoted elsewhere in the Circle under his own name. The Circle's English site would print the author's words only where Tolstoy kept them closely; here he did not, so no printable text is given.

  217. “The dwellers in the valleys of materialism” become “those who live a fleshly life,” so a doctrine becomes a way of living, and “it must soon be high enough for all to see” becomes “the time comes, and the sun rises so high that it becomes visible to all,” without “must soon.”

    Original

    Those on the mountain tops always see the sunrise before the dwellers In the valley see it.
    they see the Celestial sunrise before the dwellers in the valleys of materialism; but it must soon be high enough for all to see.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Те, кто на вершине горы, видят восход солнца раньше обитателей равнин. То же и с теми, кто находится на духовных высотах: они видят небесный восход солнца раньше живущих плотской жизнью. Но приходит время, и солнце подымается настолько, что становится видимо и всем.

    Из «Передовой мысли мира».

    Those who are on the top of a mountain see the sunrise before the dwellers of the plains. So it is with those who are on spiritual heights: they see the heavenly sunrise before those who live a fleshly life. But the time comes, and the sun rises so high that it becomes visible to all as well.

    From “World’s Advance Thought”.

    From The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic · reworded by Tolstoy .
    From “World’s Advance Thought”’s own words
    Those on the mountain tops always see the sunrise before the dwellers In the valley see it.
    … they see the Celestial sunrise before the dwellers in the valleys of materialism; but it must soon be high enough for all to see.
    Source text: iapsop.com
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The World's Advance-Thought and the Universal Republic (ed. Lucy A. Mallory, Portland, Oregon), vol. XVI, no. 8, September 1904, p. 120, right-hand column: an unsigned paragraph set between printed rules, below the close of Genevra Lake's 'Life-Lines'.

    An unsigned paragraph of the September 1904 number, from which July's 7-1.6 and 7-1.7 and April's 4-25.2 also came. The page image (archive.org, IAPSOP scan of vol. XVI, leaf n87) shows Genevra Lake's 'Life-Lines' ending in the right-hand column with 'crystalized', then a rule, and this paragraph between rules among three others, so it is not part of her article; the journal's own note says unsigned articles are the editor's (June's 6-5.4). Tolstoy's signature names the journal and is right. Changed in wording: 'the dwellers in the valley' become 'the inhabitants of the plains' (обитателей равнин); 'the seer on the heights of spirituality' (the scan's second sentence, cut here at a broken word) becomes 'those who are on spiritual heights'; 'the dwellers in the valleys of materialism' become 'those who live the carnal life' (живущих плотской жизнью), so a doctrine, materialism, becomes the life of the flesh; 'but it must soon be high enough for all to see' becomes a third sentence, 'But the time comes, and the sun rises so high that it becomes visible to all', without the journal's 'must soon'. 'always' is left out. No printable, for these changes.

  218. “The meek shall He guide in judgment” becomes “will he call the meek to his judgment,” so guidance in judgment becomes a summons to it; “the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever” becomes “the hopes of the poor are not vain,” and “My time fails me … in trying to imagine” becomes “My imagination refuses to picture.” †

    Original

    My time fails me — my thoughts how much more — in trying to imagine what this sweet world will be, when the meek inherit it indeed, and the lowliness of every faithful handmaiden has been regarded of her Lord.
    the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever.
    Not by might, nor by power, but by His Spirit — the meek shall He guide in judgment, and the meek shall He teach His way.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мое воображение отказывается рисовать то блаженное время, когда кроткие наследуют землю. Но день этот неизбежно настанет, и надежды бедных не тщетны. Не силой, не властью, а духом своим призовет он кротких на суд свой и научит их путям своим.

    Джон Рёскин.

    My imagination refuses to picture that blessed time when the meek shall inherit the earth. But that day will inevitably come, and the hopes of the poor are not vain. Not by might, not by power, but by his spirit will he call the meek to his judgment and teach them his ways.

    John Ruskin.

    From Fors Clavigera, Letter XCIII 'Invocation' · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    My time fails me — my thoughts how much more — in trying to imagine what this sweet world will be, when the meek inherit it indeed, and the lowliness of every faithful handmaiden has been regarded of her Lord.
    … the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever.
    Not by might, nor by power, but by His Spirit — the meek shall He guide in judgment, and the meek shall He teach His way.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fors Clavigera, Letter XCIII 'Invocation' (Christmas 1883); vol. IV of the George Allen edition, 1906, The letter's last paragraph, p. 438.

    Changed. 'My time fails me, my thoughts how much more, in trying to imagine what this sweet world will be, when the meek inherit it indeed' becomes 'My imagination refuses to picture that blessed time when the meek inherit the earth' (Мое воображение отказывается рисовать то блаженное время, когда кроткие наследуют землю); the handmaiden clause (Luke 1:48) is left out. 'For the day will come' becomes 'But that day will inevitably come' (Но день этот неизбежно настанет), and 'the expectation of the poor shall not perish for ever' (Psalm 9:18) 'the hopes of the poor are not vain' (надежды бедных не тщетны). In the last sentence, which joins Zechariah 4:6 to Psalm 25:9, 'the meek shall He guide in judgment' becomes 'he will call the meek to his judgment' (призовет он кротких на суд свой): guiding in judgment is made a summons to judgment. The thought is not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903); the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names Nikiforov's «Избранные мысли» of Ruskin, part III (1904), not found online, so the changes may be the translator's. The OCR of the saved page reads '^vill' for 'will' in the sentence 'For the day will come', which is therefore not excerpted.

    Translation note. “The meek shall inherit the earth” is Matthew 5:5. The last sentence draws on Zechariah 4:6 and Psalm 25:9, where the KJV has “Not by might, nor by power, but by my spirit” and “The meek will he guide in judgment: and the meek will he teach his way.”

  219. Those who write or paint for a living, “just by so much more contemptible than common beggars, in that they are noisy and offensive beggars,” become people who “consider themselves nobler and less contemptible than ordinary beggars, whereas in fact they are only noisy and harmful panhandlers”; “because they think it genteel” is left out, and the falsehood printed “every morning at breakfast” becomes lies “with which people intoxicate themselves.”

    Original

    These born few will preach, or sing, or paint, in spite of you; they will starve like grasshoppers, rather than stop singing; and even if you don’t choose to listen, it is charitable to throw them some crumbs to keep them alive.
    But the people who take to writing or painting as a means of livelihood, because they think it genteel, are just by so much more contemptible than common beggars, in that they are noisy and offensive beggars.
    I am quite willing to pay for keeping our poor vagabonds in the workhouse; but not to pay them for grinding organs outside my door, defacing the streets with bills and caricatures, tempting young girls to read rubbishy novels, or deceiving the whole nation to its ruin, in a thousand leagues square of dirtily printed falsehood, every morning at breakfast.
    If people cannot make their bread by honest labour, let them at least make no noise about the streets; but hold their tongues, and hold out their idle hands humbly; and they shall be fed kindly.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Все попытки добывать себе искусством средства к жизни являются одними из худших и вреднейших путей, избираемых людьми. В каждом поколении немного, очень немного таких людей, к словам которых стоит прислушиваться и произведения которых стоят внимания. И эти немногие будут проповедывать, петь и рисовать вопреки существующему спросу: они охотнее станут голодать, как стрекоза басни, чем перестанут петь; и даже если вы не хотите слушать их, то в силу милосердия должны бросить им несколько крох, чтобы поддержать их жизнь. Но люди, принимающиеся писать или рисовать, чтоб этим путем добыть себе средства к существованию, считают себя более благородными и менее презренными, чем обыкновенные нищие, тогда как они являются в сущности только шумливыми и вредными попрошайками. Я охотно готов платить за содержание наших бедных бродяг в рабочих домах, но не за то, что они жужжат мне в уши своими шарманками и карикатурами, соблазняют молодых девушек своими негодными повестями или приводят весь народ к гибели тысячами квадратных миль грязно напечатанной лжи, которой упиваются люди. Если люди не в силах добывать себе хлеб честным трудом, то пусть не кричат на улицах, а придержат свой язык и скромно протягивают свои праздные руки, и их милостиво накормят.

    Джон Рёскин.

    All attempts to earn one’s living by art are among the worst and most harmful paths that people choose. In every generation there are few, very few, people whose words are worth listening to and whose works are worth attention. And these few will preach, sing, and paint regardless of the existing demand: they would sooner starve, like the grasshopper of the fable, than stop singing; and even if you do not want to listen to them, you ought out of mercy to throw them a few crumbs to keep them alive. But people who take to writing or painting in order to get their living that way consider themselves nobler and less contemptible than ordinary beggars, whereas in fact they are only noisy and harmful panhandlers. I am quite willing to pay for the upkeep of our poor vagrants in workhouses, but not for their buzzing in my ears with their barrel organs and caricatures, seducing young girls with their worthless tales, or leading the whole nation to ruin with thousands of square miles of dirtily printed lies, with which people intoxicate themselves. If people are unable to earn their bread by honest labor, let them not shout in the streets, but hold their tongues and humbly hold out their idle hands, and they will be kindly fed.

    John Ruskin.

    From Fors Clavigera, Letter LXVII · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    These born few will preach, or sing, or paint, in spite of you; they will starve like grasshoppers, rather than stop singing; and even if you don’t choose to listen, it is charitable to throw them some crumbs to keep them alive.
    But the people who take to writing or painting as a means of livelihood, because they think it genteel, are just by so much more contemptible than common beggars, in that they are noisy and offensive beggars.
    I am quite willing to pay for keeping our poor vagabonds in the workhouse; but not to pay them for grinding organs outside my door, defacing the streets with bills and caricatures, tempting young girls to read rubbishy novels, or deceiving the whole nation to its ruin, in a thousand leagues square of dirtily printed falsehood, every morning at breakfast.
    If people cannot make their bread by honest labour, let them at least make no noise about the streets; but hold their tongues, and hold out their idle hands humbly; and they shall be fed kindly.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fors Clavigera, Letter LXVII (July 1876), The summary of the constitution of St. George's Company, under the second condition of Companionship, 'to earn our own living with our own hands'.

    Shortened and changed in several places. Tolstoy starts at Ruskin's 'the attempt so to live is among the worst possible ways they can take of injurious begging', made 'among the worst and most harmful ways people choose', the begging left for later. 'In spite of you' becomes 'in spite of the existing demand' (вопреки существующему спросу); 'they will starve like grasshoppers' becomes 'like the dragonfly of the fable' (как стрекоза басни: Krylov's «Стрекоза и муравей»). Ruskin's 'just by so much more contemptible than common beggars, in that they are noisy and offensive beggars' becomes 'consider themselves nobler and less contemptible than ordinary beggars, whereas they are in essence only noisy and harmful beggars' (считают себя более благородными и менее презренными … тогда как они являются в сущности только шумливыми и вредными попрошайками); 'because they think it genteel' is left out. 'Grinding organs outside my door' becomes 'buzzing in my ears with their barrel organs' (жужжат мне в уши своими шарманками), 'defacing the streets with bills' is left out, 'a thousand leagues square of dirtily printed falsehood, every morning at breakfast' becomes 'thousands of square miles of dirtily printed lies, with which people get drunk' (которой упиваются люди). Ruskin's sentence 'Whatever in literature, art, or religion, is done for money, is poisonous itself' is left out before the close, which Tolstoy keeps.

    Translation note. The Russian has «стрекоза», the dragonfly, which sings in Krylov’s telling of the fable known in English as The Grasshopper and the Ant.

  220. “A new principle of cohesion which will bind together the observed facts of life” becomes “new foundations of unity, such as would take the place of the old ones”: a principle that binds the facts of life becomes a ground of union that replaces the old; “to spend life in idle lamentations” becomes “to lament,” and “we or our fathers” becomes “our fathers.”

    Original

    He has simply given up one shelter, one inspiration, one set of motives, without gaining anything in return.
    or more unworthy of a rational being, than to spend life in idle lamentations because what we or our fathers once believed to be true has now proved to be false.
    Why not set to work to discover a new principle of cohesion which will bind together the observed facts of life?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Нет ничего более недостойного разумного существа, как то, чтобы плакаться на то, что то, что наши отцы считали истиной, оказалось ложью.

    Не лучше ли искать новых основ единения, таких, которые заменили бы прежние.

    Мартино.

    Nothing is more unworthy of a rational being than to lament that what our fathers held to be truth has turned out to be falsehood.

    Is it not better to seek new foundations of unity, such as would take the place of the old ones?

    Martineau [Constance Naden].

    From What is Religion? A Vindication of Neo-Materialism, in Further Reliques of Constance Naden · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Message of Man: A Book of Ethical Scriptures, gathered by Stanton Coit
    Why not set to work to discover a new principle of cohesion which will bind together the observed facts of life?
    Constance Naden, Further Reliques, p. 131
    Source text: archive.org
    Martineau’s own words
    He has simply given up one shelter, one inspiration, one set of motives, without gaining anything in return.
    … or more unworthy of a rational being, than to spend life in idle lamentations because what we or our fathers once believed to be true has now proved to be false.
    Why not set to work to discover a new principle of cohesion which will bind together the observed facts of life?
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. What is Religion? A Vindication of Neo-Materialism, in Further Reliques of Constance Naden (1891), ed. George M. McCrie (London: Bickers and Son, 1891), p. 131.

    The words are Constance Naden's, signed «Мартино» by Tolstoy. Coit's The Message of Man prints them as nos. 6–7 of ch. LXXXVI, credited to Naden's Further Reliques, p. 131; no Martineau passage stands in that chapter, so Coit does not show how the signature arose. Tolstoy changes them. 'Surely nothing can be more unmanly, or more unworthy of a rational being' loses 'unmanly'; 'to spend life in idle lamentations because what we or our fathers once believed to be true has now proved to be false' becomes «плакаться на то, что то, что наши отцы считали истиной, оказалось ложью» (to lament that what our fathers held true has turned out false), without 'spend life' and 'we or'. 'Why not set to work to discover a new principle of cohesion which will bind together the observed facts of life?' becomes «Не лучше ли искать новых основ единения, таких, которые заменили бы прежние» (Is it not better to seek new grounds of union, such as would replace the former ones?): Naden's principle that binds together the facts of life becomes a ground of union that replaces the old ones. The vol. 42 commentary lists no correction of this signature; its name index refers «Мартино» to Harriet Martineau. The excerpt begins at 'or more unworthy' because the scan breaks 'nothing-' at a line end.

  221. “L’irréligion, ainsi que la superstition, a son fanatisme,” irreligion, like superstition, has its fanaticism, becomes “Unbelievers are just as intolerant as those who believe crudely”: the abstract nouns become people, and fanaticism becomes intolerance.

    Original · French

    ainsi que la superstition, a son fanatisme. [Duclos.]

    TolstoyТолстой

    Неверующие люди бывают так же нетерпимы, как и грубо верующие.

    Дюкло.

    Unbelievers are just as intolerant as those who believe crudely.

    Duclos.

    From Dictionnaire universel de la langue française · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    … ainsi que la superstition, a son fanatisme. [Duclos.]
    Source text: archive.org
    Related · Dictionnaire universel de la langue française
    … est le produit naturel de l'intolérance et de la tyrannie des prêtres. [Warburton.]
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dictionnaire universel de la langue française (Boiste), 13th ed. (Paris, 1851), s.v. «Irréligion», a saying signed «Duclos».

    The saying as Boiste's dictionary prints it under Duclos's name: 'L’irréligion, ainsi que la superstition, a son fanatisme' (irreligion, like superstition, has its fanaticism; the scan reads «£ 'irréligion»). Tolstoy changes the abstract nouns into people and fanaticism into intolerance: «Неверующие люди бывают так же нетерпимы, как и грубо верующие» (unbelieving people are as intolerant as crudely believing ones). The saying printed next to it in the same article, 'L’irréligion est le produit naturel de l’intolérance et de la tyrannie des prêtres. [Warburton.]', is the thought just before it on September 2 (9-2.6, «Отрицание религии — естественное последствие нетерпимости и властолюбия духовенства. Варбюртон»), so the two came to the Circle together from Boiste. The sentence was not found in Duclos's own works as scanned: his Considérations sur les mœurs de ce siècle (1751) and Œuvres (1855), whose poor OCR was searched for 'fanatisme', 'irréligion', and 'superstition'. Boiste quotes Duclos often; the Jubilee name index identifies «Дюкло» as Charles Pinot Duclos (1704–1772).

  222. Conway’s “the saintly mendicant and the rich man,” after Nicolas’s “le derviche et le riche,” the dervish and the rich man, become “The saint as well as the vicious, the beggar as well as the rich”: the saintly beggar is split in two, and the vicious man is added, so the saint is as far from God as the vicious man.

    Original · translated by E. H. Whinfield

    What sage the eternal tangle e'er unravelled, Or one short step beyond his nature travelled?
    The world is baffled in its search for Thee, Wealth cannot find Thee, no, nor poverty ;
    Thou'rt very near us, but our ears are deaf, Our eyes are blinded that we may not see !

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никто еще не проник в тайну великого начала. Никто не ступил шага вне самого себя. О ты, в поисках кого находится весь мир в смятении! Святой так же, как и порочный, нищий, так же, как и богатый, все одинаково далеки от возможности достигнуть тебя: имя твое звучит вместе с существованием всех, но все глухи; ты перед всеми глазами, но все слепы.

    Персидский Хейям XI столетия.

    No one has yet penetrated the mystery of the great principle. No one has taken a step outside himself. O you, in search of whom the whole world is in turmoil! The saint as well as the vicious, the beggar as well as the rich, all are equally far from being able to reach you: your name sounds together with the existence of all, but all are deaf; you are before all eyes, but all are blind.

    The Persian Khayyam, eleventh century.

    From Quatrains ascribed to Omar Khayyam · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Sacred Anthology
    No one has ever penetrated the secret of the great principle ; …
    0 thou, in the search for whom a world is in dizziness and in distress !
    … the saintly mendicant and the rich man are equally far …
    … thy name blends with the existence of all, but all are deaf; thou art present under the eyes of all, but all are blind.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Persian
    کس مشکل اسرار اجل را نگشاد
    کس یک قدم از دایره بیرون ننهاد
    Source text: api.ganjoor.net
    In English · E. H. Whinfield, 1883
    What sage the eternal tangle e'er unravelled, Or one short step beyond his nature travelled?
    The world is baffled in its search for Thee, Wealth cannot find Thee, no, nor poverty ; …
    Thou'rt very near us, but our ears are deaf, Our eyes are blinded that we may not see !
    Source text: archive.org
    Another translation · Les quatrains de Khèyam, traduits du persan par J.-B. Nicolas
    Personne n'a pénétré les secrets du Principe ; personne n'a fait un pas en dehors de soi-même.
    … le derviche et le riche sont également vides de moyens pour parvenir à toi : …
    … ton nom est mêlé aux entretiens de tous, mais tous sont sourds; tu es présent aux yeux de tous, mais tous sont aveugles.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Quatrains ascribed to Omar Khayyam, Nicolas nos. 175 and 204; Conway (1874), no. CXIX, Ignorant Certainty, p. 73, margin 'Persian.' and '11th cent.' (as the scan reads them).

    Two quatrains that Conway prints in one section, 'Ignorant Certainty', from Nicolas's French; Conway's margin reads 'Persian' and '11th cent.', which Tolstoy's signature repeats. Tolstoy takes the first sentence of the first quatrain closely ('No one has ever penetrated the secret of the great principle; no one has ever taken a step beyond himself'), leaves out the rest of it ('I observe, and I have seen only inadequacy, since a pupil looking up to his master — inadequacy in all of woman born'), and gives the second whole, with one change: 'the saintly mendicant and the rich man are equally far from the means of reaching thee' becomes «Святой так же, как и порочный, нищий, так же, как и богатый, все одинаково далеки от возможности достигнуть тебя» (the saint as well as the vicious man, the beggar as well as the rich, are all equally far from the possibility of reaching thee). Conway's saintly beggar is split into the saint and the beggar, and the vicious man is added. 'Thy name blends with the existence of all' is Conway's, and Tolstoy's «имя твое звучит вместе с существованием всех» follows it; Nicolas has «ton nom est mêlé aux entretiens de tous» (thy name is mixed in the talk of all), and his «le derviche et le riche» (the dervish and the rich man) is what Conway made 'the saintly mendicant'. So Tolstoy read Conway. The first quatrain is no. 82 of Khayyam's Rubaiyat on Ganjoor: 'no one has solved the riddle of the secrets of ajal (the appointed hour of death); no one has set a foot outside the circle; I look from the novice to the master: helplessness is in the hand of every one born of a mother'. Nicolas's «les secrets du Principe» suggests that his text read ازل (azal, eternity without beginning) for اجل. Whinfield (1883) gives both quatrains (nos. 190 and 247), the second from Nicolas's edition alone; its Persian was not found on Ganjoor, and the Persian pages of Nicolas's book are not legible in the scan.

  223. Jefferson’s question, which condition “submits man to the greatest evil,” that is, makes him suffer most, becomes which “inclines man more to evil,” a question of wrongdoing; “robbery” is added to murder, and “their manners” become “custom.”

    Original

    This practice results from the circumstance of their having never submitted themselves to any laws, any coercive power, any shadow of government.
    Their only controls are their manners, and that moral sense of right and wrong, which, like the sense of tasting and feeling in every man, makes a part of his nature.
    An offence against these is punished by contempt, by exclusion from society, or, where the case is serious, as that of murder, by the individuals whom it concerns.
    whether no law, as among the savage Americans, or too much law, as among the civilized Europeans, submits man to the greatest evil, one who has seen both conditions of existence would pronounce it to be the last ; and that the sheep are' happier of themselves, than under care of the wolves.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Американские индейцы никогда не подчинялись никаким законам, никакой власти или тени какого-либо правительства. Их единственный руководитель — это обычай и то нравственное сознание добра и зла, которое, как чувство вкуса и осязания, в каждом человеке составляет часть его природы. Поступки, нарушающие то, что считается между ними должным, наказываются презрением и исключением из общества; в случаях же более важных, как грабеж, убийство, наказание предоставляется тем лицам, которые пострадали. Как ни кажутся несовершенны эти способы наказаний, преступления очень редки между ними.

    Если спросить, что более склоняет человека к злу: отсутствие ли закона, как между дикими американцами, или излишество законов, как среди цивилизованных европейцев, то тот, кто видел те и другие условия существования, наверное ответит, что, конечно, излишество и что овцы счастливее, будучи предоставлены самим себе, а не попечению волков.

    Джеферсон.

    The American Indians have never submitted to any laws, to any authority, or to the shadow of any government. Their only guide is custom and that moral consciousness of good and evil which, like the senses of taste and touch, makes up in every man a part of his nature. Acts that violate what is held among them to be proper are punished by contempt and by exclusion from society; in more serious cases, such as robbery or murder, punishment is left to the persons who have suffered. However imperfect these ways of punishing may seem, crimes are very rare among them.

    If it were asked which inclines man more to evil, the absence of law, as among the savage Americans, or an excess of laws, as among civilized Europeans, then whoever has seen both conditions of existence will surely answer that it is, of course, the excess, and that sheep are happier left to themselves than left to the care of wolves.

    Jefferson.

    From Notes on the State of Virginia · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Jefferson’s own words
    This practice results from the circumstance of their having never submitted themselves to any laws, any coercive power, any shadow of government.
    Their only controls are their manners, and that moral sense of right and wrong, which, like the sense of tasting and feeling in every man, makes a part of his nature.
    An offence against these is punished by contempt, by exclusion from society, or, where the case is serious, as that of murder, by the individuals whom it concerns.
    … whether no law, as among the savage Americans, or too much law, as among the civilized Europeans, submits man to the greatest evil, one who has seen both conditions of existence would pronounce it to be the last ; and that the sheep are' happier of themselves, than under care of the wolves.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Американские индейцы жили так, что у них не было никакой власти, никаких законов, никакого правительства.
    Овцы наверное будут счастливее, если они сами будут заботиться о себе, а не будут отданы на попечение о них волкам.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Notes on the State of Virginia (1785), Query XI 'Aborigines', The Writings of Thomas Jefferson, ed. H. A. Washington, vol. VIII (New York, 1854), p. 338.

    Four consecutive sentences of Query XI, close in most words, changed at two points. Jefferson is explaining why the tribes divided into small societies ('This practice results from the circumstance of their having never submitted'); Tolstoy makes the American Indians the subject of a general statement. 'Their manners' becomes 'custom' (обычай). Jefferson's 'where the case is serious, as that of murder' becomes 'in more important cases, such as robbery, murder' (как грабеж, убийство): 'robbery' is added. Jefferson's question, which condition 'submits man to the greatest evil', that is, which makes him suffer most, becomes which 'inclines man more to evil' (что более склоняет человека к злу), a question of wrongdoing; and his answer, 'the last', becomes 'certainly the excess' of laws, which Tolstoy begins as a second paragraph. 'Imperfect as this species of coercion may seem, crimes are very rare among them' is close (the scan garbles it). Tolstoy retold the passage more freely in For Every Day and The Path of Life, signed 'After Jefferson'. The Jubilee name index gives Jefferson's birth as 1739 (he was born in 1743). No printable.

  224. “Vainly seeks antiseptic salt” becomes “is diligently seeking means of healing,” perhaps a misreading or misprint of «тщетно», vainly, as «тщательно», carefully: Carlyle’s vain search becomes a diligent one; “the plague-spot” becomes “our sore spot.” *

    Original

    man has lost the soul out of him; and now, after the due period,-- begins to find the want of it!
    This is verily the plague-spot; centre of the universal Social Gangrene, threatening all modern things with frightful death.
    There is no religion; there is no God; man has lost his soul, and vainly seeks antiseptic salt.
    The foul elephantine leprosy, alleviated for an hour, reappears in new force and desperateness next hour.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек лишился души; прошло несколько времени, и он теперь начинает томиться по ней. Эта потеря души составляет поистине наше больное место, — центр всемирной общественной гангрены, грозящей всем современным явлениям страшной смертью. Нет у нас ни религии, ни бога; человек лишился души и тщательно ищет средств исцеления; но гнилостная проказа, ослабевающая на один миг, появляется снова еще более сильной и грозной.

    Карлейль.

    Man has lost his soul; some time has passed, and now he is beginning to pine for it. This loss of the soul is truly our sore spot — the center of a universal social gangrene that threatens all the phenomena of our day with a terrible death. We have neither religion nor God; man has lost his soul and is diligently seeking means of healing; but the putrid leprosy, abating for a moment, appears again, still stronger and more menacing.

    Carlyle.

    From Past and Present · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Carlyle’s own words
    … man has lost the _soul_ out of him; and now, after the due period,-- begins to find the want of it!
    This is verily the plague-spot; centre of the universal Social Gangrene, threatening all modern things with frightful death.
    There is no religion; there is no God; man has lost his soul, and vainly seeks antiseptic salt.
    The foul elephantine leprosy, alleviated for an hour, reappears in new force and desperateness next hour.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Past and Present (1843), Book III 'The Modern Worker', ch. I 'Phenomena', the paragraph beginning 'There is no longer any God for us!'.

    Shortened, with one word reversed. Tolstoy begins at 'man has lost the soul out of him', leaving out 'There is no longer any God for us!' and what leads to it, and leaves out 'To him that will consider it ... when you lay your hand on this' and 'Vainly: in killing Kings, in passing Reform Bills, in French Revolutions, Manchester Insurrections, is found no remedy.' 'Man has lost his soul, and vainly seeks antiseptic salt' becomes «человек лишился души и тщательно ищет средств исцеления» (man has lost his soul and carefully seeks means of healing): 'vainly' becomes «тщательно» (carefully), and 'antiseptic salt' becomes means of healing. 'This is verily the plague-spot' becomes «Эта потеря души составляет поистине наше больное место» (this loss of the soul is truly our sore spot); 'after the due period' becomes «прошло несколько времени» (some time has passed); 'begins to find the want of it' becomes «начинает томиться по ней» (begins to pine for it); 'reappears in new force and desperateness next hour' becomes «появляется снова еще более сильной и грозной» (reappears still stronger and more menacing). The next paragraph of Past and Present gave July's 7-10.6.

  225. “Which it is the pride of utmost age to recover” becomes “the discovery of which is the pride of later years”: in Ruskin old age regains the truth childhood held, in Tolstoy later years discover it. †

    Original

    Our first and last coincide, though on different grounds; it is the middle stage which is farthest from the truth.
    Childhood often holds a truth with its feeble fingers, which the grasp of manhood cannot retain,--which it is the pride of utmost age to recover.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Детство часто держит в своих слабых пальцах истину, которую не могут удержать взрослые люди своими мужественными руками и открытие которой составляет гордость позднейших лет.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Childhood often holds in its weak fingers a truth that grown men cannot hold in their manly hands, and the discovery of which is the pride of later years.

    John Ruskin.

    From Modern Painters, vol. I · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Our first and last coincide, though on different grounds; it is the middle stage which is farthest from the truth.
    Childhood often holds a truth with its feeble fingers, which the grasp of manhood cannot retain,--which it is the pride of utmost age to recover.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Детство часто держит в своих слабых пальцах истину, которую не могут удержать люди своими мужественными руками и открытие которой составляет гордость позднейших лет.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Modern Painters, vol. I (1843), Preface to the Second Edition (1844), on the painter's first and last stages: 'Our first and last coincide'.

    Close, with one change of sense at the end. 'Which it is the pride of utmost age to recover' becomes «открытие которой составляет гордость позднейших лет» (the discovery of which is the pride of later years): in Ruskin old age regains the truth childhood held, the point of his paragraph that 'our first and last coincide'; in Tolstoy later years discover it. 'The grasp of manhood cannot retain' becomes «не могут удержать взрослые люди своими мужественными руками» (grown people cannot hold with their manly hands). Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) has the same words under 29 January, without «взрослые». The commentary of Jubilee vol. 40 names L. P. Nikiforov's «Избранные мысли Джона Рёскина» (Posrednik, 1902), not found online, as the source of its Ruskin. No printable: 'recover' is changed.

  226. “From what is done,” Kant’s “was getan wird,” what people do, becomes “from what takes place in nature or has taken place in history,” so the ought is set against nature and history; “the parent of illusion” becomes “the mother of error.”

    Original · translated by J. M. D. Meiklejohn

    For as regards nature, experience presents us with rules and is the source of truth, but in relation to ethical laws experience is the parent of illusion, and it is in the highest degree reprehensible to limit or to deduce the laws which dictate what I ought to do, from what is done.

    TolstoyТолстой

    По отношению к природе опыт дает нам в руки правила и является источником истины; но по отношению нравственных законов опыт оказывается, к сожалению, матерью заблуждения. Поэтому было бы в высшей степени недостойно желать законы о том, чтò я должен делать, вывести из того или ограничить тем, чтò совершается в природе или совершалось в истории.

    Кант.

    With regard to nature, experience puts rules into our hands and is the source of truth; but with regard to moral laws, experience proves, unfortunately, to be the mother of error. Therefore it would be in the highest degree unworthy to wish to derive the laws of what I ought to do from what takes place in nature or has taken place in history, or to limit them by it.

    Kant.

    From Kritik der reinen Vernunft · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    In Betracht der Natur gibt uns Erfahrung die Regel an die Hand und ist der Quell der Wahrheit; in Ansehung der sittlichen Gesetze aber ist Erfahrung (leider!) die Mutter des Scheins, und es ist höchst verwerflich, die Gesetze über das, was ich tun soll, von demjenigen herzunehmen oder dadurch einschränken zu wollen, was getan wird.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · J. M. D. Meiklejohn, 1855
    For as regards nature, experience presents us with rules and is the source of truth, but in relation to ethical laws experience is the parent of illusion, and it is in the highest degree reprehensible to limit or to deduce the laws which dictate what I ought to do, from what is done.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Kritik der reinen Vernunft (1781; 2nd ed. 1787), Transcendental Dialectic, Book I, section 1 (Von den Ideen überhaupt), as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 123, under «Sittenlehre: Wesen und Würde des Sittlichen» (Richter's register: Kr. d. r. V., Hartenstein III, 260); 2nd ed. (1787), p. 375; Meiklejohn's English (1855), Transcendental Dialectic, Book I, section I.

    Kant's sentence, closely in its first half, with its last clause widened. Kant: in regard to nature experience gives us the rule and is the source of truth, but in regard to moral laws experience is (alas!) the mother of illusion, and it is most reprehensible to take the laws of what I ought to do from, or to limit them by, “was getan wird” (what is done). Tolstoy: «чтò совершается в природе или совершалось в истории» (what happens in nature or has happened in history). Kant contrasts what ought to be done with what people actually do; Tolstoy's version sets the ought against nature and history. He also writes «матерью заблуждения» (the mother of error) for “die Mutter des Scheins” (the mother of illusion), «в высшей степени недостойно» (in the highest degree unworthy) for “höchst verwerflich” (most reprehensible), and opens the second sentence with «Поэтому» (therefore). Richter prints the sentence alone, out of Kant's passage on Plato's ideas.

  227. Ruskin’s “Knowledge is mental food” becomes “The sciences are food for the mind,” and of his three misuses only the last, being “eaten to surfeiting,” is kept, as food “taken immoderately”; his question, “how much of it will enable us best for our work,” becomes a rule: take it “only when it is truly necessary.”

    Original

    Knowledge is mental food, and is exactly to the spirit what food is to the body (except that the spirit needs several sorts of food, of which knowledge is only one), and it is liable to the same kind of misuses.
    It may be mixed and disguised by art, till it becomes unwholesome; it may be refined, sweetened, and made palatable, until it has lost all its power of nourishment; and, even of its best kind, it may be eaten to surfeiting, and minister to disease and death.
    Therefore, with respect to knowledge, we are to reason and act exactly as with respect to food.
    We are to ask, therefore, first, is the knowledge we would have fit food for us, good and simple, not artificial and decorated? and secondly, how much of it will enable us best for our work; and will leave our hearts light, and our eyes clear?

    TolstoyТолстой

    Науки — это пища для ума. И эта пища может быть так же вредна для ума, как и пища телесная для тела, если принимать ее не в меру. Так что и умственной пищи можно переесть и заболеть от нее. Для того, чтобы этого не было, надо так же, как и в телесной пище, принимать ее только тогда, когда это необходимо нужно.

    По Рёскину.

    The sciences are food for the mind. And this food can be just as harmful to the mind as bodily food is to the body, if it is taken immoderately. So one can overeat on mental food, too, and fall ill from it. To keep this from happening, one must, just as with bodily food, take it only when it is truly necessary.

    After Ruskin.

    From The Stones of Venice, vol. III · reworded by Tolstoy .
    After Ruskin’s own words
    Knowledge is mental food, and is exactly to the spirit what food is to the body (except that the spirit needs several sorts of food, of which knowledge is only one), and it is liable to the same kind of misuses.
    It may be mixed and disguised by art, till it becomes unwholesome; it may be refined, sweetened, and made palatable, until it has lost all its power of nourishment; and, even of its best kind, it may be eaten to surfeiting, and minister to disease and death.
    Therefore, with respect to knowledge, we are to reason and act exactly as with respect to food.
    We are to ask, therefore, first, is the knowledge we would have fit food for us, good and simple, not artificial and decorated? and secondly, how much of it will enable us best for our work; and will leave our hearts light, and our eyes clear?
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Наука — это пища для ума. И эта пища для ума может быть так же вредна, как и пища телесная, если она не чиста, подслащена и если принимаешь ее не в меру.
    Для того, чтобы этого не было, надо так же, как в телесной пище, принимать ее только тогда, когда голоден, когда чувствуешь необходимость узнать, — только тогда, когда знание нужно для души.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Stones of Venice, vol. III (1853), ch. II 'Roman Renaissance', §§ XXV–XXVI, 'Knowledge is mental food'.

    A free version of § XXV, as «По Рёскину» (after Ruskin) says. Ruskin's 'knowledge' becomes «Науки» (the sciences), and 'the spirit' becomes «ум» (the mind). Of Ruskin's three misuses, knowledge 'mixed and disguised by art', 'refined, sweetened, and made palatable', and 'eaten to surfeiting', the Circle keeps only the last, «если принимать ее не в меру» (if it is taken beyond measure), and adds «Так что и умственной пищи можно переесть и заболеть от нее» (so one can overeat on mental food too and fall ill of it), from 'minister to disease and death'. The last sentence, «принимать ее только тогда, когда это необходимо нужно» (to take it only when it is truly needed), condenses § XXVI's question 'how much of it will enable us best for our work'. The Path of Life (1910) prints a fuller version, unsigned, that keeps 'refined, sweetened' as «не чиста, подслащена» (not pure, sweetened) and ends 'only when one is hungry ... when knowledge is needed for the soul'. The sentence before § XXV gave 9-23.4.

  228. The rule by which Cicero explains the oracle’s verdict, “this alone is the whole of wisdom” (in Ramage, whom Tolstoy follows, “all wisdom consists in this”), becomes a statement about one man, “The wisdom of Socrates consisted in his not thinking that he knew what he did not know,” and Apollo drops out.

    Original · translated by C. D. Yonge

    And it is on that account that he imagines he was pronounced by Apollo the wisest of all men, because this alone is the whole of wisdom, for a man not to think that he knows what he does not know.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мудрость Сократа состояла в том, что он не думал, что знал то, чего не знал.

    Цицерон.

    The wisdom of Socrates consisted in his not thinking that he knew what he did not know.

    Cicero.

    From Academica · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Beautiful Thoughts from Latin Authors
    For this cause he imagined that Socrates was called the wisest of men by Apollo, because all wisdom consists in this, not to think that we know what we do not know.
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Latin
    … ob eamque rem se arbitrari ab Apolline omnium sapientissimum esse dictum, quod haec esset una hommis sapientia, non arbitrari sese scire quod nesciat.
    Source text: thelatinlibrary.com
    In English · C. D. Yonge, 1853
    And it is on that account that he imagines he was pronounced by Apollo the wisest of all men, because this alone is the whole of wisdom, for a man not to think that he knows what he does not know.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Academica, I.16 (Academica posteriora, Varro's speech; "Acad. Quaest. i. 4" in Ramage).

    Cicero has Varro report Socrates' own account of the oracle: he "imagined that he was pronounced by Apollo the wisest of all men, because this alone is the whole of wisdom, for a man not to think that he knows what he does not know" (quod haec esset una omnis sapientia, non arbitrari sese scire quod nesciat). Ramage, on Tolstoy's list of sources, prints the sentence alone under the heading "Wisdom in not Thinking that One Knows that of which he is Ignorant": "For this cause he imagined that Socrates was called the wisest of men by Apollo, because all wisdom consists in this, not to think that we know what we do not know." Tolstoy turns the rule about all wisdom into a statement about Socrates: «Мудрость Сократа состояла в том, что он не думал, что знал то, чего не знал» (the wisdom of Socrates consisted in his not thinking that he knew what he did not know), and leaves out Apollo. The Latin Library text misprints "hommis" for "omnis".

    Translation note. The Russian italic is broken only at the commas; it is set here as one span.

  229. Wisdom “in lending one’s self to the universal illusion” becomes wisdom “in submitting to the universal illusion,” and of Amiel’s four ways out of the palace of dreams, “la douleur,” “le sentiment de l’obligation,” “la douleur du péché,” and “l’amour,” duty alone is kept: “Only the sense of duty, the demands of morality, lead us out”; “only” is added to conscience as well.

    Original · translated by Mrs. Humphry Ward

    Between us and things how many screens there are! Mood, health, the tissues of the eye, the window-panes of our cell, mist, smoke, rain, dust, and light itself--and all infinitely variable!
    Wisdom consists in rising superior both to madness and to common sense, and in lending one’s self to the universal illusion without becoming its dupe.
    What saves us from the sorceries of Maïa is conscience; conscience dissipates the narcotic vapors, the opium-like hallucinations, the placid stupor of contemplative indifference.
    it is the bugle-call, the cockcrow, which puts the phantoms to flight; it is the armed archangel who chases man from an artificial paradise.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Сколько перегородок между нами и предметами! Расположение духа, здоровья, все ткани глаз, стекла нашей комнаты, туман, дым, дождь или пыль и даже свет — и всё это бесконечно изменяющееся. Гераклит говорил: «Нельзя выкупаться два раза в одной и той же реке»; я бы сказал: нельзя видеть два раза один и тот же пейзаж, потому что и тот, кто наблюдает, и то, что наблюдается, всегда бесконечно изменяются.

    Мудрость состоит в том, чтобы подчиняться всеобщей иллюзии, не будучи обманутым ею.

    Я думаю, что разум неизбежно приводит нас к сознанию того, что всё вещественное есть только сновидение в сновидении. Выводит нас из сферы волшебных сновидений только чувство долга, нравственные требования. Только совесть отрывает нас от очарования Маии; она рассеивает пары кейфа, галлюцинации опиума и спокойствие созерцательного равнодушия. Она, совесть, вталкивает нас в сознание человеческой ответственности.

    Это будильник, это крик петуха, который разгоняет привидения, это архангел, вооруженный мечом, который выгоняет человека из его искусственного рая.

    По Амиелю.

    How many partitions there are between us and things! The state of our mind, of our health, all the tissues of the eye, the windowpanes of our room, fog, smoke, rain or dust, and even light — and all of it endlessly changing. Heraclitus said: “You cannot bathe twice in the same river”; I would say: you cannot see the same landscape twice, because both the one who observes and what is observed are always endlessly changing.

    Wisdom consists in submitting to the universal illusion without being deceived by it.

    I think that reason inevitably leads us to the consciousness that everything material is only a dream within a dream. Only the sense of duty, the demands of morality, lead us out of the realm of magic dreams. Only conscience tears us away from the spell of Maya; it disperses the fumes of kef, the hallucinations of opium, and the calm of contemplative indifference. It, conscience, thrusts us into the consciousness of human responsibility.

    It is the alarm clock, it is the cock’s crow that scatters the phantoms, it is the archangel armed with a sword who drives man out of his artificial paradise.

    After Amiel.

    From Fragments d'un journal intime · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · French
    Entre nous et les choses que d'écrans ! L'humeur, la santé, tous les tissus de l'œil, les vitraux de notre cellule, la brume, la fumée, la pluie ou la poussière, et la lumière même, et tout cela variable à l'infini ! Heraclite disait : On ne se baigne pas deux fois dans le même fleuve. Je dirai : On ne revoit pas deux fois le même paysage, car une fenêtre est un caléidoscope et le spectateur en est un autre.
    La sagesse consiste à juger le bon sens et la folie, et à se prêter à l'illusion universelle sans en être dupe.
    L'esprit en tant que pensée arrive à l'intuition que toute réalité n'est que le rêve d'un rêve.
    Ce qui nous arrache aux enchantements de Maïa, c'est la conscience. La conscience dissipe les vapeurs du kief, les hallucinations de l'opium et la placidité de l'indifférence contemplative. Elle nous pousse dans l'engrenage terrible de la souffrance humaine et de la responsabilité humaine. C'est le réveille-matin, c'est le cri du coq qui met en fuite les fantômes, c'est l'archange armé du glaive qui chasse l'homme du paradis artificiel.
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Mrs. Humphry Ward, 1885
    Between us and things how many screens there are! Mood, health, the tissues of the eye, the window-panes of our cell, mist, smoke, rain, dust, and light itself--and all infinitely variable!
    Wisdom consists in rising superior both to madness and to common sense, and in lending one’s self to the universal illusion without becoming its dupe.
    What saves us from the sorceries of Maïa is conscience; conscience dissipates the narcotic vapors, the opium-like hallucinations, the placid stupor of contemplative indifference.
    … it is the bugle-call, the cockcrow, which puts the phantoms to flight; it is the armed archangel who chases man from an artificial paradise.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Fragments d'un journal intime, Journal, 11 décembre 1872 (Geneva: Georg, 1887, t. II, pp. 144–145); Ward's translation, December 11, 1872.

    From the entry for 11 December 1872, shortened and changed; the signature «По Амиелю» (after Amiel) says so. Tolstoy leaves out the paragraph on madness, Amiel's 'juger le bon sens et la folie' and his advice to play one's part in 'le jeu de Maïa'. Amiel's wisdom is 'se prêter à l'illusion universelle' (to lend oneself to the universal illusion); Tolstoy's is «подчиняться всеобщей иллюзии» (to submit to it). 'Toute réalité n'est que le rêve d'un rêve' (all reality is but the dream of a dream) becomes «всё вещественное есть только сновидение в сновидении» (everything material is only a dream within a dream), and the mind that reaches this, 'l'esprit en tant que pensée', becomes «разум» (reason), which «неизбежно» (inevitably) leads there. Where Amiel names four ways out of the palace of dreams, 'la douleur', 'le sentiment de l'obligation', 'la douleur du péché', and 'l'amour', 'en un mot … l'ordre moral', Tolstoy keeps one: «Выводит нас из сферы волшебных сновидений только чувство долга, нравственные требования» (only the sense of duty, the moral demands, lead us out), and he adds «только» (only) to 'c'est la conscience' as well. 'L'engrenage terrible de la souffrance humaine et de la responsabilité humaine' (the terrible gearing of human suffering and human responsibility) is reduced to «сознание человеческой ответственности» (the consciousness of human responsibility). The last sentence, the alarm clock, the cockcrow, and the archangel, is kept close. Mrs. M. L. Tolstaya's Russian selection, «Из дневника Амиеля» (Посредник; the Jubilee list of the Circle's sources names the 1901 printing), was not found online.

    Translation note. Maya, in Indian thought, is the illusion of the visible world. «Кейф», kef, is a state of dreamy, idle repose; the word also names hashish, smoked to bring it on. The Russian italic in the second paragraph is broken only at the comma; it is set here as one span.

  230. The French of Moralistes anciens, which Tolstoy translates, has “une trop grande fortune,” too great a fortune (Bridgman: “immoderate riches”); Tolstoy drops the measure, so the warning against excess becomes a warning against wealth itself: “wealth hinders the movement of the soul.”

    Original · translated by William Bridgman, "The Similitudes of Demophilus", in Translations from the Greek (London, 1804)

    Garments reaching to the feet impede the body
    and immoderate riches, the soul.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Излишняя толщина одежд стесняет движение тела; богатство мешает движению души.

    Демофил.

    Clothing that is too thick hampers the movement of the body; wealth hinders the movement of the soul.

    Demophilus.

    From Similitudes of Demophilus · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Moralistes anciens, ed. L. Aimé-Martin
    L'ampleur excessive des vêtements embarrasse les louvements du corps ; une trop grande fortune gêne …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · William Bridgman, "The Similitudes of Demophilus", in Translations from the Greek (London, 1804), 1804
    Garments reaching to the feet impede the body …
    … and immoderate riches, the soul.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Как тяжелая одежда мешает движениям тела, так и богатство мешает движению души.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Similitudes of Demophilus, no. XIII in Moralistes anciens; no. 21 in Bridgman.

    Tolstoy translates the French of Moralistes anciens: "L'ampleur excessive des vêtements embarrasse les mouvements du corps; une trop grande fortune gêne ceux de l'âme" (the excessive fullness of garments hampers the movements of the body; too great a fortune hampers those of the soul). «Излишняя толщина одежд стесняет движение тела» (excessive thickness of clothes constrains the movement of the body) keeps the first half, with «толщина» (thickness) for "ampleur" (fullness); the second half drops the measure, «богатство мешает движению души» (wealth hinders the movement of the soul) for "une trop grande fortune" (too great a fortune), so that Demophilus's warning against excess becomes one against wealth itself. Bridgman's English of the Greek has "immoderate riches", as the French does. In На каждый день (10 May, 1) and Путь жизни (section IX «Корыстолюбие», ch. VI, no. 6) Tolstoy rewrote it as a simile, «Как тяжелая одежда мешает движениям тела, так и богатство мешает движению души». The scan of the French reads "louvements" for "mouvements" and "mx de rame" for "ceux de l'ame", so the excerpt stops before them; the English excerpt is cut at a footnote mark. The English volume is the one June cited for Taylor's Pythagoric Sentences of Demophilus; the Similitudes in it are Bridgman's. The Greek (Orelli, Opuscula Graecorum veterum sententiosa et moralia, I, 1819) was not quoted.

  231. The superior man and the mean man (in Pauthier’s French, which Tolstoy probably followed, “l’homme supérieur” and “l’homme vulgaire et sans mérite”) become “The sage” and “the fool,” so a contrast of moral standing becomes one of wisdom and folly.

    Original · translated by James Legge

    The Master said, 'What the superior man seeks, is in himself. What the mean man seeks, is in others.'

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мудрец ищет всего в себе, безумец — всего в других.

    Конфуций.

    The sage seeks everything in himself; the fool, everything in others.

    Confucius.

    From The Analects · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · G. Pauthier, Confucius et Mencius: Les quatre livres de philosophie morale et politique …
    Le Philosophe dit: L'homme supérieur ne demande rien qu'à lui-même; l'homme vulgaire et sans mérite demande tout aux autres.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Original · Classical Chinese
    子曰:「君子求諸己,小人求諸人。」
    Source text: zh.wikisource.org
    In English · James Legge, 1861
    The Master said, 'What the superior man seeks, is in himself. What the mean man seeks, is in others.'
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Путь жизни
    Мудрец ищет всего в себе, безумец — всего в другом.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Analects (Lunyu), XV.20 (Legge; Pauthier ch. XV, § 20).

    Analects XV.20, probably in Pauthier's French, which the Circle's other Analects entries follow: «L'homme supérieur ne demande rien qu'à lui-même; l'homme vulgaire et sans mérite demande tout aux autres» (the superior man asks nothing except of himself; the common man without merit asks everything of others). Tolstoy's «всего … всего» (everything … everything) answers Pauthier's «rien … tout», which the Chinese lacks: 君子求諸己,小人求諸人 ('the superior man seeks it in himself, the small man seeks it in others'; Legge: 'What the superior man seeks, is in himself. What the mean man seeks, is in others'). The change is in the second man: the small man (小人; Pauthier «l'homme vulgaire et sans mérite») becomes «безумец» (the madman, the fool), so a contrast of moral standing becomes one of wisdom and folly, the superior man (君子) being «Мудрец» (the sage). Not in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903). The Path of Life (1910) prints it again, signed «Конфуций», with «в другом» (in another) for «в других» (in others). The attribution is right.

  232. “Two things a man should never be angry at” becomes “Over two things a man should never grieve”: the proverb keeps its form, and anger becomes grief.

    Original

    5335 Two things a man should never be angry at, what he can help, and what he cannot help

    TolstoyТолстой

    Двумя вещами человек никогда не должен огорчаться: тем, чему он может помочь, и тем, чему не может помочь.

    «Every body's Book of Proverbs and Quotations».

    Over two things a man should never grieve: what he can help, and what he cannot help.

    “Every Body’s Book of Proverbs and Quotations”.

    From Gnomologia: Adagies and Proverbs, Wise Sentences and Witty Sayings, compiled by Thomas F… · reworded by Tolstoy .
    “Every Body’s Book of Proverbs and Quotations”’s own words
    5335 Two things a man should never be angry at, what he can help, and what he cannot help …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Gnomologia: Adagies and Proverbs, Wise Sentences and Witty Sayings, compiled by Thomas Fuller, M.D. (1732), no. 5335; the London edition of 1817.

    An English proverb, the 5335th of Fuller's collection: 'Two things a man should never be angry at, what he can help, and what he cannot help.' Tolstoy keeps its form and changes its verb: 'be angry at' becomes 'be grieved by' (огорчаться). Tolstoy's signature names the anthology he read, which the Jubilee list of sources gives as 'Everybody's Book of Proverbs and Quotations, London 1890' (compiled by W. H. Howe, as a sale catalogue of 1916 on archive.org lists it, 'Howe (W. H.). Everybody's Book of Proverbs'); no copy of it was found online. Every printing among the first 25 of archive.org's 248 full-text hits for the proverb (1846 to the present) reads 'be angry at', so the change is probably Tolstoy's. Fuller compiled proverbs current in his day, and the saying is not his own, so the signature stands. No printable, for the changed verb.

  233. Tolstoy leaves out “as I construe, comes of his Greatness,” so man’s unhappiness is no longer called the sign of his greatness; “cannot quite bury” loses “quite,” and “the Finite” becomes “the temporal.”

    Original

    Man's Unhappiness, as I construe, comes of his Greatness; it is because there is an Infinite in him, which with all his cunning he cannot quite bury under the Finite.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Человек бывает несчастлив, потому что в нем живет бесконечное, которое, несмотря на все свои усилия, он не может похоронить под временным.

    Карлейль.

    Man is unhappy because there lives in him the infinite, which, for all his efforts, he cannot bury under the temporal.

    Carlyle.

    From Sartor Resartus · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Carlyle’s own words
    Man's Unhappiness, as I construe, comes of his Greatness; it is because there is an Infinite in him, which with all his cunning he cannot quite bury under the Finite.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Sartor Resartus (1833–34), Book II, ch. IX 'The Everlasting Yea', Book II, ch. IX, before the Shoeblack whom all Europe cannot make happy.

    Close in its image, cut at its head. Tolstoy leaves out 'as I construe, comes of his Greatness', so the unhappiness is no longer traced to man's greatness: «Человек бывает несчастлив, потому что в нем живет бесконечное» (man is unhappy because the infinite lives in him). 'With all his cunning' becomes «несмотря на все свои усилия» (in spite of all his efforts); 'cannot quite bury' becomes «не может похоронить» (cannot bury), without 'quite'; 'the Finite' becomes «временным» (the temporal). The same chapter gave February's 2-29.5, March's 3-21.5, and April's 4-20.6.

  234. In Lévesque’s French, which Tolstoy translates, force is the way of “le puissant dépourvu de lumières,” the powerful man without enlightenment (Dakyns: “him who wields power untempered by reflection”); Tolstoy’s “coarse, unenlightened man” loses the power, “un homme,” a man, becomes “a man of other views,” so the passage turns on dissent, and making him useful by “la douce persuasion,” gentle persuasion, becomes winning him over “by friendly persuasion.”

    Original · translated by H. G. Dakyns

    For the victim of violence hates with vindictiveness as one from whom something precious has been stolen, while the willing subject of persuasion is ready to kiss the hand which has done him a service. Hence compulsion is not the method of him who makes wisdom his study, but of him who wields power untempered by reflection.
    Once more: the man who ventures on violence needs the support of many to fight his battles, while he whose strength lies in persuasiveness triumphs single-handed, for he is conscious of a cunning to compel consent unaided. And what has such a one to do with the spilling of blood? since how ridiculous it were to do men to death rather than turn to account the trusty service of the living.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Принуждающий нас силой как бы лишает нас наших прав, и мы потому ненавидим его. Как благодетелей наших, мы любим тех, кто умеет убедить нас. Не мудрый, а грубый, непросвещенный человек прибегает к насилию. Чтобы употребить силу, надо многих соучастников; чтобы убедить, не надо никаких. Тот, кто чувствует достаточно силы в самом себе, чтобы владеть умами, не станет прибегать к насилию: к чему ему устранять человека других взглядов, когда в его же интересе дружеским убеждением привлечь его на свою сторону.

    Беседы Сократа.

    Whoever compels us by force deprives us, as it were, of our rights, and therefore we hate him. Those who know how to persuade us we love as our benefactors. It is not the wise but the coarse, unenlightened man who resorts to violence. To use force, one needs many accomplices; to persuade, one needs none. He who feels enough strength in himself to rule minds will not resort to violence: why should he remove a man of other views, when it is in his own interest to win him over by friendly persuasion?

    The Conversations of Socrates.

    From Xenophon, Memorabilia · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Les Entretiens mémorables de Socrate, traduits du grec de Xénophon par M. Lévesque, vol. I
    L’homme violent nous ravit nos droits, & nous le l\aïfsons : nous aimons comme nos bienfaiteurs ceux qui nous perfuadent.
    Pour employer la force, il faut un grand nombre de complices ; pour perfuader , il n’en faut aucun.
    Celui qui croit avoir afsez de refsources en lui-même pour dominer fur les efprits n’enfanglante pas fes mains : …
    … voudroit-il fe défaire d’un homme qu’il eft de fon intérêt de confcrvcr , puifque la douce perfuafion va le lui rendre utile …
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … οἱ μὲν γὰρ βιασθέντες ὡς ἀφαιρεθέντες μισοῦσιν, οἱ δὲ πεισθέντες ὡς κεχαρισμένοι φιλοῦσιν. οὔκουν τῶν φρόνησιν ἀσκούντων τὸ βιάζεσθαι, ἀλλὰ τῶν ἰσχὺν ἄνευ γνώμης ἐχόντων τὰ τοιαῦτα πράττειν ἐστίν.
    … ἀλλὰ μὴν καὶ συμμάχων ὁ μὲν βιάζεσθαι τολμῶν δέοιτʼ ἂν οὐκ ὀλίγων, ὁ δὲ πείθειν δυνάμενος οὐδενός· καὶ γὰρ μόνος ἡγοῖτʼ ἂν δύνασθαι πείθειν. καὶ φονεύειν δὲ τοῖς τοιούτοις ἥκιστα συμβαίνει· τίς γὰρ ἀποκτεῖναί τινα βούλοιτʼ ἂν μᾶλλον ἢ ζῶντι πειθομένῳ χρῆσθαι;
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · H. G. Dakyns, 1897
    For the victim of violence hates with vindictiveness as one from whom something precious has been stolen, while the willing subject of persuasion is ready to kiss the hand which has done him a service. Hence compulsion is not the method of him who makes wisdom his study, but of him who wields power untempered by reflection.
    Once more: the man who ventures on violence needs the support of many to fight his battles, while he whose strength lies in persuasiveness triumphs single-handed, for he is conscious of a cunning to compel consent unaided. And what has such a one to do with the spilling of blood? since how ridiculous it were to do men to death rather than turn to account the trusty service of the living.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Xenophon, Memorabilia, I.2.10–11.

    Tolstoy translates the French of Lévesque, which Moralistes anciens (1841) reprints as Entretiens mémorables de Socrate, whence the signature «Беседы Сократа» (Conversations of Socrates), as in June: "L'homme violent nous ravit nos droits, et nous le haïssons: nous aimons comme nos bienfaiteurs ceux qui nous persuadent. Ce n'est pas le sage, c'est le puissant dépourvu de lumières qui a recours à la violence. Pour employer la force, il faut un grand nombre de complices; pour persuader, il n'en faut aucun. Celui qui croit avoir assez de ressources en lui-même pour dominer sur les esprits n'ensanglante pas ses mains: voudroit-il se défaire d'un homme qu'il est de son intérêt de conserver, puisque la douce persuasion va le lui rendre utile?" Kept close: the hatred of the man who takes our rights by force and the love of those who persuade us (Lévesque's "comme nos bienfaiteurs", «как благодетелей наших», for Xenophon's "as having been favoured"), and the many accomplices force needs. Changed: "le puissant dépourvu de lumières" (the powerful man without enlightenment; Xenophon's "those who have strength without judgment") becomes «грубый, непросвещенный человек» (a coarse, unenlightened man), losing the power; "n'ensanglante pas ses mains" (does not stain his hands with blood; Xenophon: such men are least given to killing) becomes «не станет прибегать к насилию» (will not resort to violence); "un homme" (a man) becomes «человека других взглядов» (a man of other views), which makes the passage about dissent; and "la douce persuasion va le lui rendre utile" (gentle persuasion will make him useful to him) becomes «дружеским убеждением привлечь его на свою сторону» (to win him over by friendly persuasion). The 1841 scan lacks these pages (it breaks off in ch. III and resumes at ch. VIII), so the 1782 printing of the same translation is quoted; its text layer reads the long s as f and "haïssons" as "l\aïfsons".

  235. Guiding others “not by violence, but by law and equity” (in Gerasimov’s Russian, which Tolstoy’s 1903 version copies, “not by violence but by law and justice”) loses the law: “not by violence but by justice”; carrying “a matter by violence,” in the 1903 text deeds of violence, becomes doing “anything by means of violence.”

    Original · translated by F. Max Müller

    256, 257. A man is not just if he carries a matter by violence; no, he who distinguishes both right and wrong, who is learned and leads others, not by violence, but by law and equity, and who is guarded by the law and intelligent, he is called just.
    258. A man is not learned because he talks much; he who is patient, free from hatred and fear, he is called learned.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Несправедлив тот человек, который делает что-нибудь посредством насилия; нет, только тот, кто различает оба пути — правды и неправды, кто поучает других и руководит ими не насилием, но справедливостью, кто верен правде и разуму, — тот только назовется истинно праведным.

    Не тот мудрец, кто держит добрые и красивые речи, но кто терпелив, свободен от ненависти и свободен от боязни, — тот только истинно мудрый человек.

    Буддийская мудрость [Дхаммапада].

    That man is unjust who does anything by means of violence; no, only he who distinguishes both paths — of right and of wrong — who teaches others and guides them not by violence but by justice, who is faithful to right and to reason, only he will be called truly righteous.

    He is not a sage who makes good and fine speeches, but he who is patient, free from hatred, and free from fear — he alone is truly a wise man.

    Buddhist wisdom [Dhammapada].

    From Dhammapada · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · Путь к истине
    … оба пути: правды и неправды, …
    … кто поучаеть другихъ и руководвтъ ими не насилемъ, но закономъ и справедливостью, …
    … свободенъ отъ ненависти и свободень отъ боязни, — тотъ только истинно мудрый …
    Source text: archive.org
    Original · Pali
    Na tena hoti dhammaṭṭho, …
    Asāhasena dhammena, …
    … samena nayatī pare; …
    Khemī averī abhayo, …
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · F. Max Müller, 1881
    256, 257. A man is not just if he carries a matter by violence; no, he who distinguishes both right and wrong, who is learned and leads others, not by violence, but by law and equity, and who is guarded by the law and intelligent, he is called just.
    258. A man is not learned because he talks much; he who is patient, free from hatred and fear, he is called learned.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Несправедлив тот человек, который творит дела насилия; нет, только тот, кто различает оба пути — правды и неправды, кто поучает других и руководит ими не насилием, но законом и справедливостью, кто верен правде и разуму, — тот только назовется истинно правдивым.
    Не тот мудрец, кто держит добрые и красивые речи, но кто терпелив, свободен от ненависти и свободен от боязни, — тот только истинно мудрый человек.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Dhammapada, vv. 256-258 (Dhammaṭṭhavagga).

    Dhammapada 256-258 in Gerasimov's Russian (1898), as Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 21 March, prints it, with three changes for the Circle. «Творит дела насилия» (does deeds of violence; Gerasimov «творит дело с насилием», does a thing with violence) becomes «делает что-нибудь посредством насилия» (does anything by means of violence). «Руководит ими не насилием, но законом и справедливостью» (leads them not by violence but by law and justice; Müller 'not by violence, but by law and equity', Pali asāhasena dhammena samena) drops the law: «не насилием, но справедливостью» (not by violence but by justice). «Истинно правдивым» (truly truthful) becomes «истинно праведным» (truly righteous), nearer the Pali dhammaṭṭha, 'one who stands in the dhamma' (Müller 'just'). Verse 258 is the 1903 text unchanged and close to the Pali ('one is not wise because he speaks much; the one at peace, without enmity, without fear, is called wise'), Gerasimov making 'speaks much' «держит добрые и красивые речи» (makes good and fine speeches).

  236. “Doesn’t give him any better moral claim to it” becomes “does not of itself give him any moral right to it”: Allen’s purchase gives no better claim, Tolstoy’s no right at all; “species of taboo,” Allen’s figure for property, is left out, and “a wrong” becomes “wrong and evil.”

    Original

    Of course, the fact that a chief or a landowner has bought and paid for a particular privilege or species of taboo, or has inherited it from his fathers, doesn't give him any better moral claim to it.
    The question is, " Is the claim in itself right and reasonable?"
    For a wrong is only all the more a wrong for having been long and
    persistently exercised.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Само собою разумеется, что тот факт, что какой-нибудь начальник или землевладелец купил какую-нибудь привилегию или унаследовал ее от отцов, не дает ему еще никакого нравственного права на нее. Вопрос в том, справедливо ли, разумно ли его требование само по себе? Потому что неправда и зло — тем более неправда и зло, чем долее они продолжаются.

    Грант Аллен.

    It goes without saying that the fact that some chief or landowner has bought some privilege or inherited it from his fathers does not of itself give him any moral right to it. The question is: is his claim just, is it reasonable, in itself? For wrong and evil are only the more wrong and evil the longer they go on.

    Grant Allen.

    From The British Barbarians: A Hill-Top Novel · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Grant Allen’s own words
    Of course, the fact that a chief or a landowner has bought and paid for a particular privilege or species of taboo, or has inherited it from his fathers, doesn't give him any better moral claim to it.
    The question is, " Is the claim in itself right and reasonable?"
    For a wrong is only all the more a wrong for having been long and …
    … persistently exercised.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The British Barbarians: A Hill-Top Novel (London: John Lane; New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1895), ch. IV, pp. 67–68, spoken by Bertram Ingledew, the novel's visitor from the future, on the 'taboos' of English property.

    Three consecutive sentences of a speech in Allen's novel: the words are a character's, Bertram Ingledew, who has just described how Polynesian chiefs could 'taboo almost anything they liked' and goes on to the English 'land-taboo'. Tolstoy keeps the order and changes the claim. 'Has bought and paid for a particular privilege or species of taboo' becomes 'bought some privilege', the taboo, Allen's figure for property, left out. 'Doesn't give him any better moral claim to it' becomes 'does not yet give him any moral right to it' (не дает ему еще никакого нравственного права на нее): Allen's purchase gives no better claim, Tolstoy's no right at all. 'Is the claim in itself right and reasonable?' becomes 'is his claim just, is it reasonable, in itself?' 'For a wrong is only all the more a wrong for having been long and persistently exercised' becomes 'For untruth and evil are the more untruth and evil the longer they continue' (неправда и зло — тем более неправда и зло, чем долее они продолжаются): 'and evil' is added. May's 5-30.4 came from Allen's essay 'Individualism and Socialism' (1889), which makes the same argument in his own voice. The Jubilee name index calls Allen an American novelist; he was Canadian-born and wrote in England. No printable.

  237. “The choice of the best” becomes “the love of the good,” and doing what I resolve (Jowett: “execute my purposes”) becomes doing “what I consider right”; “a very careless and idle mode of speaking” becomes “quite wrong to assert,” and the condition becomes “what is inseparably bound up with the cause.”

    Original · translated by Benjamin Jowett

    be said, indeed, that without bones and muscles and the other parts of the body I cannot execute my purposes. But to say that I do as I do because of them, and that this is the way in which mind acts, and not from the choice of the best, is a very careless and idle mode of speaking. I wonder that they cannot distinguish the cause from the condition, which the many, feeling about in the dark, are always mistaking and misnaming.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Несомненно справедливо, что если бы у меня не было костей и мускулов и других подобных вещей, то я не мог бы делать того, что я считаю справедливым; но было бы совершенно неверно утверждать, что причина того, что я делаю, есть кости и мускулы, а не любовь к благу. Говорить так значит не уметь различать причину от того, что неразрывно связано с причиной. Большинство же людей, идущих ощупью, как в потемках, делают это и называют причиной то, что только сопутствует причине.

    Сократ.

    It is undoubtedly true that if I had no bones and muscles and other such things, I could not do what I consider right; but it would be quite wrong to assert that the cause of what I do is bones and muscles, and not the love of the good. To speak so is not to know how to distinguish the cause from what is inseparably bound up with the cause. Yet most people, groping as if in the dark, do just this, and give the name of cause to what only accompanies the cause.

    Socrates.

    From Plato, Phaedo · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Ancient Greek
    … εἰ δέ τις λέγοι ὅτι ἄνευ τοῦ τὰ τοιαῦτα ἔχειν καὶ ὀστᾶ καὶ νεῦρα καὶ ὅσα ἄλλα ἔχω οὐκ ἂν οἷός τ’ ἦ ποιεῖν τὰ δόξαντά μοι, ἀληθῆ ἂν λέγοι·
    … ὡς μέντοι διὰ ταῦτα ποιῶ ἃ ποιῶ, καὶ ταῦτα νῷ πράττων, ἀλλ’ οὐ τῇ τοῦ βελτίστου αἱρέσει, πολλὴ ἂν καὶ μακρὰ ῥᾳθυμία εἴη τοῦ λόγου.
    … τὸ γὰρ μὴ διελέσθαι οἷόν τ’ εἶναι ὅτι ἄλλο μέν τί ἐστι τὸ αἴτιον τῷ ὄντι, ἄλλο δὲ ἐκεῖνο ἄνευ οὗ τὸ αἴτιον οὐκ ἄν ποτ’ εἴη αἴτιον· ὃ δή μοι φαίνονται ψηλαφῶντες οἱ πολλοὶ ὥσπερ ἐν σκότει, ἀλλοτρίῳ ὀνόματι προσχρώμενοι, ὡς αἴτιον αὐτὸ προσαγορεύειν.
    Source text: raw.githubusercontent.com
    In English · Benjamin Jowett, 1871
    … be said, indeed, that without bones and muscles and the other parts of the body I cannot execute my purposes. But to say that I do as I do because of them, and that this is the way in which mind acts, and not from the choice of the best, is a very careless and idle mode of speaking. I wonder that they cannot distinguish the cause from the condition, which the many, feeling about in the dark, are always mistaking and misnaming.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Another translation · Платон, «Федон. Разговор», пер. Д. Лебедева
    Если бы кто-нибудь сказал, что не имея этого — костей и нерв и всего вообще, что я имею, я не был бы в состоянии делать того, что,нахожу нужным, тот сказал бы истину.
    Это значит не быть в состоянии различать, что иное дело — причина, а иное то, без чего причина не была бы причиной.
    Ее то, представляется мне, большая часть людей исследует ощупью как бы в темноте, и называя ее чуждым ей именем, выдает за причину совершенно другое.
    Source text: ru.wikisource.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Plato, Phaedo, 99a–b.

    Socrates in prison, on the causes of his sitting there: "If anyone said that without having such things, bones and sinews and whatever else I have, I could not do what I resolved, he would speak the truth; but to say that I do what I do because of them, ... and not by the choice of the best, would be a great and long carelessness of speech. For it is not to be able to distinguish that the real cause is one thing, and another that without which the cause could never be a cause; which the many, feeling about as in the dark, call by a name not its own, as though it were the cause" (99a–b). Tolstoy keeps the argument and its order and changes its terms: «то, что я считаю справедливым» (what I consider just) for τὰ δόξαντά μοι (what I resolved); «любовь к благу» (love of the good) for τῇ τοῦ βελτίστου αἱρέσει (the choice of the best); «было бы совершенно неверно утверждать» (it would be quite wrong to assert) for πολλὴ ἂν καὶ μακρὰ ῥᾳθυμία εἴη τοῦ λόγου (it would be great carelessness of speech); «то, что неразрывно связано с причиной» (what is inseparably bound to the cause) for "that without which the cause could never be a cause"; and «то, что только сопутствует причине» (what only accompanies the cause) for "a name not its own". He leaves out "acting with mind" (νῷ πράττων). «Мускулов» (muscles) is Jowett's word ("bones and muscles"); Plato has νεῦρα (sinews), Lebedev «нерв» (nerves). «Идущих ощупью, как в потемках» (groping as in the dark) is in both Plato (ψηλαφῶντες ... ὥσπερ ἐν σκότει) and Lebedev («исследует ощупью как бы в темноте»). Lebedev's Russian (Posrednik, 1896) is the book in which Tolstoy marked the passages for «Смерть Сократа», the weekly reading after September 22 (Jubilee vol. 42 commentary: «Отметки были сделаны Толстым в книге: Платон «Федон. Разговор», перевод ... Дмитрия Лебедева»); this thought shares its sentence order and its groping in the dark, Jowett its muscles, so which text Tolstoy had before him for it was not established. Lebedev's text as saved reads «что,нахожу нужным».

  238. The likeness that gives the saying its point, “just as the Holy One, praised be He! seeth, but cannot be seen, so does the soul,” kept in Tolstoy’s 1903 version, drops out, and Tolstoy adds a restriction: “The soul is invisible, but it, it alone, sees.”

    Original · translated by S. H. Glick, En Jacob (Ein Yaakov), 1916 (via Sefaria)

    just as the Holy One, praised be He! seeth, but cannot be seen, so does the soul see, but cannot be seen;

    TolstoyТолстой

    Душа невидима, но она, только она, видит.

    Талмуд.

    The soul is invisible, but it, it alone, sees.

    The Talmud.

    From Babylonian Talmud, Berakhot · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · Hebrew
    מה הקדוש ברוך הוא רואה ואינו נראה אף נשמה רואה ואינה נראית
    Source text: sefaria.org
    In English · S. H. Glick, En Jacob (Ein Yaakov), 1916 (via Sefaria), 1916
    … just as the Holy One, praised be He! seeth, but cannot be seen, so does the soul see, but cannot be seen; …
    Source text: sefaria.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Как бог всё видит, но невидим, так и душа — сущность невидимая, хотя всё видящая.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Babylonian Talmud, Berakhot, 10a.

    Berakhot 10a, where the five times David says 'Bless the Lord, O my soul' are read as likening the soul to God: 'just as the Holy One, blessed be He, sees and is not seen, so the soul sees and is not seen' (Glick: 'seeth, but cannot be seen'). Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 29 December, keeps the likeness: «Как бог всё видит, но невидим, так и душа — сущность невидимая, хотя всё видящая» (as God sees everything but is invisible, so the soul is an invisible being, though all-seeing). The Circle drops God and adds a restriction: «Душа невидима, но она, только она, видит» (the soul is invisible, but it, it alone, sees); «только она» (it alone) is Tolstoy's. In 1903, as in the Circle, the thought follows the Dhammapada verse of 9-18.6. Tolstoy's Talmud came through two Russian anthologies (O. Ya. Gurvich, 1901; «Мировоззрение талмудистов», 1874-76; Jubilee vol. 40 commentary), not online, so the Russian he read is not shown.

  239. “No road to any good knowledge is wholly among the lilies and the grass” loses “wholly”: Ruskin’s road runs partly among the lilies, Tolstoy’s never; “rough climbing” becomes climbing “up bare rocks,” and the play on the name of Lily, to whom the lecturer speaks, is lost. †

    Original

    Well, Lily, we must go through a little dreadfulness, that's a fact: no road to any good knowledge is wholly among the lilies and the grass; there is rough climbing to be done always.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Никогда путь к доброму знанию не пролегает по шелковистой мураве, усеянной лилиями; всегда человеку приходится взбираться по голым скалам.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Never does the way to good knowledge run over silken turf strewn with lilies; always a man has to climb up bare rocks.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Ethics of the Dust · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    Well, Lily, we must go through a little dreadfulness, that's a fact: no road to any good knowledge is wholly among the lilies and the grass; there is rough climbing to be done always.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Никогда путь к доброму знанию не пролегает по шелковистой мураве, усеянной лилиями; всегда человеку приходится взбираться по голым скалам.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Ethics of the Dust (1866), Lecture 4 'The Crystal Orders', the Old Lecturer's answer to Lily, who finds the books on crystals 'so dreadful'.

    Changed in two places. Ruskin says no road to good knowledge is 'wholly among the lilies and the grass'; Tolstoy says it never runs «по шелковистой мураве, усеянной лилиями» (over silken turf strewn with lilies), without 'wholly'. 'There is rough climbing to be done always' becomes «всегда человеку приходится взбираться по голым скалам» (one always has to climb over bare rocks). Out of the dialogue, the play on the name of Lily, to whom the lecturer speaks, is lost. The same words stand in Thoughts of Wise Men (1903) under 24 December; На каждый день (Jubilee vol. 43) repeats them signed «Рескин», and The Path of Life (ch. XX «Усилие», § I) has «усеянной цветами» (strewn with flowers). The same lecture gave August's 8-15.2.

  240. Kant’s hope becomes knowledge: that there “probably never was a righteous soul” whose noble mind had not risen “to the hope of the future” becomes “every truly moral man always knows in the depths of his soul that his life does not end with death”; “der Reinigkeit der Sitten,” purity of morals, is left out, and “and a good life” is added to the feelings of a noble soul.

    Original · translated by Emanuel F. Goerwitz

    In fact, experience teaches that very many who are instructed concerning the future world, and are convinced of it, nevertheless yield to vice and corruption, and only think upon means cunningly to escape the threatening consequences of the future.
    But there probably never was a righteous soul who could endure the thought that with death everything would end, and whose noble mind had not elevated itself to the hope of the future.
    Of that nature is also that'rnoral faith, the simplicity of which can do without many a subtlety of reasoning, and which alone is appropriate to man in any state, because, without deviations, it guides him to his true aims.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Мы из опыта видим, что многие люди, убежденные в существовании загробной жизни, тем не менее предаются порокам и совершают низкие поступки, придумывая средства, как бы хитрее избежать грозящих им в будущем последствий их поведения. И в то же время видим, что всякий истинно нравственный человек всегда знает в глубине души, что жизнь его не кончается со смертью. Поэтому мне кажется более соответствующим человеческой природе обосновывать веру в будущую жизнь на чувствах благородной души и хорошей жизни, чем, наоборот, основывать хорошую, нравственную жизнь на надежде на возмездие в будущей жизни. Такова и есть в действительности истинная нравственная вера, простосердечие которой может возвыситься над разными хитросплетениями и мудрствованиями и которая одна только и подходит к каждому состоянию человека, потому что ведет его прямым, а не окольным путем к его истинным целям.

    Кант.

    We see from experience that many people who are convinced of the existence of a life beyond the grave nonetheless give themselves up to vices and commit base acts, devising means by which they might most cunningly escape the consequences of their conduct that threaten them in the future. And at the same time we see that every truly moral man always knows in the depths of his soul that his life does not end with death. It therefore seems to me more in keeping with human nature to ground faith in a future life on the feelings of a noble soul and a good life than, conversely, to found a good, moral life on the hope of requital in a future life. Such, in reality, is the true moral faith, whose simplicity of heart can rise above all manner of intricacies and sophistries, and which alone suits every condition of man, because it leads him by a straight and not a roundabout way to his true ends.

    Kant.

    From Träume eines Geistersehers, erläutert durch Träume der Metaphysik · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Original · German
    Und in der Tat lehrt die Erfahrung auch, daß so viele, welche von der künftigen Welt belehrt und überzeugt sind, gleichwohl dem Laster und der Niederträchtigkeit ergeben, nur auf Mittel sinnen, den drohenden Folgen der Zukunft arglistig auszuweichen; aber es hat wohl niemals eine rechtschaffene Seele gelebt, welche den Gedanken hätte ertragen können, daß mit dem Tode alles zu Ende sei, und deren edle Gesinnung sich nicht zur Hoffnung der Zukunft erhoben hätte.
    Daher scheint es der menschlichen Natur und der Reinigkeit der Sitten gemäßer zu sein, die Erwartung der künftigen Welt auf die Empfindungen einer wohlgearteten Seele, als umgekehrt ihr Wohlverhalten auf die Hoffnung der andern Welt zu gründen.
    So ist auch der moralische Glaube bewandt, dessen Einfalt mancher Spitzfindigkeit des Vernünfteins überhoben sein kann, …
    Source text: archive.org
    In English · Emanuel F. Goerwitz, 1900
    In fact, experience teaches that very many who are instructed concerning the future world, and are convinced of it, nevertheless yield to vice and corruption, and only think upon means cunningly to escape the threatening consequences of the future.
    But there probably never was a righteous soul who could endure the thought that with death everything would end, and whose noble mind had not elevated itself to the hope of the future.
    Of that nature is also that'rnoral faith, the simplicity of which can do without many a subtlety of reasoning, and which alone is appropriate to man in any state, because, without deviations, it guides him to his true aims.
    Source text: archive.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · На каждый день
    Опыт учит нас тому, что очень многие, знакомые с учением о загробной жизни и убежденные в ее существовании, тем не менее предаются порокам и совершают низкие поступки, придумывая средства, как бы хитрее избежать грозящих им в будущем последствий их поведения.
    И в то же время вряд ли существовал когда-нибудь на земле хотя бы один нравственный человек, который мог бы примириться с мыслью, что со смертью все кончается, и чей благородный образ мыслей не возвысился бы до надежды на будущую жизнь.
    Поэтому мне кажется более соответствующим человеческой природе и чистоте нравов обосновывать веру в будущую жизнь на чувствах благородной души, чем, наоборот, основывать ее благородное поведение на надежде на иную жизнь.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Träume eines Geistersehers, erläutert durch Träume der Metaphysik (1766), Part II, ch. 3 (Praktischer Schluß aus der ganzen Abhandlung), as excerpted in Raoul Richter, Kant-Aussprüche (1901), Kant-Aussprüche no. 2, under «Vorkritische Periode: Aufgaben der Philosophie» (Richter's register: Träume e. G., Hartenstein II, 380–381); Goerwitz's English (1900), p. 121.

    Kant's three sentences, which Tolstoy makes four, closely except for the second half of the first. Kant: there has probably never lived an upright soul “welche den Gedanken hätte ertragen können, daß mit dem Tode alles zu Ende sei, und deren edle Gesinnung sich nicht zur Hoffnung der Zukunft erhoben hätte” (who could have borne the thought that with death all is at an end, and whose noble disposition did not rise to the hope of the future). Tolstoy: «всякий истинно нравственный человек всегда знает в глубине души, что жизнь его не кончается со смертью» (every truly moral man always knows in the depth of his soul that his life does not end with death). Kant's hope becomes knowledge. In the third sentence Tolstoy leaves out “und der Reinigkeit der Sitten” (and to purity of morals), writes «мне кажется» (it seems to me) for “scheint es” (it seems), and adds «и хорошей жизни» (and of a good life) to “die Empfindungen einer wohlgearteten Seele” (the feelings of a well-disposed soul). In «На каждый день» (30 January, no. 5) Tolstoy printed the same passage nearer to Kant, with the upright soul who could not reconcile himself to the thought that all ends with death and «и чистоте нравов» kept (tolstoy); «Путь жизни» (ch. XXIX «Смерть», § IV, no. 4, Jubilee vol. 45) prints that version without the last sentence. Richter's OCR reads “Vernünfteins” for “Vernünftelns”, and the third excerpt stops before a page number.

  241. “Just as far from knowing anything as he ought to know it” becomes “as far from true knowledge”: Ruskin’s point, that no one knows any single thing as it ought to be known, becomes a distance from true knowledge. †

    Original

    We talk of learned and ignorant men, as if there were a certain quantity of knowledge, which to possess was to be learned, and which not to possess was to be ignorant; instead of considering that knowledge is infinite, and that the man most learned in human estimation is just as far from knowing anything as he ought to know it, as the unlettered peasant.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Знание бесконечно, и человек, самый ученый, по мнению людей, так же далек от истинного знания, как и безграмотный крестьянин.

    Джон Рёскин.

    Knowledge is infinite, and the man who is most learned in people’s opinion is as far from true knowledge as an illiterate peasant.

    John Ruskin.

    From The Stones of Venice, vol. III · reworded by Tolstoy .
    John Ruskin’s own words
    We talk of learned and ignorant men, as if there were a certain quantity of knowledge, which to possess was to be learned, and which not to possess was to be ignorant; instead of considering that knowledge is infinite, and that the man most learned in human estimation is just as far from knowing anything as he ought to know it, as the unlettered peasant.
    Source text: gutenberg.org
    Tolstoy’s own version · Мысли мудрых людей на каждый день
    Знание бесконечно, и человек, самый ученый, по мнению людей, так же далек от истинного знания, как и безграмотный крестьянин.
    Source text: tolstoy.ru
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. The Stones of Venice, vol. III (1853), ch. II 'Roman Renaissance', § XXIV, on 'the true nature of knowledge itself'.

    Close except at one point. Tolstoy takes the clause on its own: 'knowledge is infinite, and ... the man most learned in human estimation' becomes «Знание бесконечно, и человек, самый ученый, по мнению людей»; but 'is just as far from knowing anything as he ought to know it' becomes «так же далек от истинного знания» (is as far from true knowledge): Ruskin's point, that no one knows any single thing as it ought to be known, becomes a distance from 'true knowledge'. 'The unlettered peasant' is «безграмотный крестьянин». The same words, unchanged, stand among the last thoughts of Thoughts of Wise Men (1903), 31 December. The next section of the chapter gave 9-9.5.

  242. George’s three ways to wealth, “by work, by gift or by theft,” become “by labor, by begging, and by stealing”: gift becomes begging, the word of George’s sentence before it, “workers, beggars and thieves.” †

    Original

    An English writer has divided all men into three classes — workers, beggars and thieves.
    There are only three ways by which any individual can get wealth — by work, by gift or by theft.
    And, clearly, the reason why the workers get so little is that the beggars and thieves get so much.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Есть только три пути, какими человек может приобретать богатство: путем труда, путем выпрашивания и путем кражи. И если трудящиеся получают так мало, то только потому, что слишком много приходится на долю нищих и воров.

    Генри Джордж.

    There are only three ways in which a man can acquire wealth: by labor, by begging, and by stealing. And if those who labor receive so little, it is only because too great a share falls to beggars and thieves.

    Henry George.

    From Social Problems · reworded by Tolstoy .
    Henry George’s own words
    An English writer has divided all men into three classes — workers, beggars and thieves.
    There are only three ways by which any individual can get wealth — by work, by gift or by theft.
    And, clearly, the reason why the workers get so little is that the beggars and thieves get so much.
    Source text: archive.org
    Related · The Causes of the Business Depression
    … there are only three ways by which men can live — by work, by beggary and by theft; …
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Social Problems (New York, 1883), ch. IX 'First Principles', p. 120.

    Two consecutive sentences, one word changed. George's three ways are 'by work, by gift or by theft'; Tolstoy's are 'by labor, by begging, and by theft' (путем труда, путем выпрашивания и путем кражи), so 'gift' becomes 'begging', the word of George's preceding sentence ('workers, beggars and thieves') and of his later 'Causes of the Business Depression' (Related: 'by work, by beggary and by theft'). The second sentence is close: 'And, clearly, the reason why the workers get so little' becomes 'And if the working people receive so little, it is only because too much falls to the share of beggars and thieves'. The Jubilee list names S. D. Nikolaev's Russian of the book («Общественные задачи», 1906), which was not found, so the change may be the translator's. No printable.

  243. Tolstoy adds evil twice: being “so sharpsighted as to look thorough others” becomes being “terribly farsighted when it comes to seeing the bad in others,” and being “invisible unto our selves” becomes “the bad in ourselves is invisible to us,” so we fail to see our own evil, where Browne has us fail to see ourselves.

    Original

    But the greatest imperfection is in our inward sight, that is, to be Ghosts unto our own Eyes, and while we are so sharpsighted as to look thorough others, to be invisible unto our selves ;
    for the inward Eyes are more fallacious than the outward.

    TolstoyТолстой

    Главное наше несовершенство в нашем внутреннем зрении: мы страшно дальнозорки для того, чтобы увидать дурное в других, но дурное в нас невидимо для нас.

    Браун.

    Our chief imperfection is in our inner sight: we are terribly farsighted when it comes to seeing the bad in others, but the bad in ourselves is invisible to us.

    Browne.

    From Christian Morals · reworded by Tolstoy .
    What Tolstoy read · The Message of Man: A Book of Ethical Scriptures, gathered by Stanton Coit
    The greatest imperfection is in our inward vision ; while we arc so sharp-sighted as to look through others, we are almost invisible unto ourselves.
    Source text: archive.org
    Browne’s own words
    But the greatest imperfection is in our inward sight, that is, to be Ghosts unto our own Eyes, and while we are so sharpsighted as to look thorough others, to be invisible unto our selves ; …
    … for the inward Eyes are more fallacious than the outward.
    Source text: archive.org
    Details

    The words shown were found, word for word, in the saved source text. Christian Morals (posthumous, 1716), Part III, sect. XV, pp. 78–79 of the Cambridge University Press printing (1904).

    Through Coit, who abridged Browne and says so: he cut 'that is, to be Ghosts unto our own Eyes', put 'vision' for 'sight', and 'we are almost' for 'to be'. Tolstoy's 'Our chief imperfection is in our inner vision' follows Coit's 'vision'. Then he changes the sense of the rest: Coit's 'while we are so sharp-sighted as to look through others' becomes 'we are terribly far-sighted to see the evil in others' (мы страшно дальнозорки для того, чтобы увидать дурное в других), and 'we are almost invisible unto ourselves' becomes 'but the evil in us is invisible to us' (дурное в нас невидимо для нас). In Browne and Coit we fail to see ourselves; in Tolstoy we fail to see our own evil, the 'evil' twice added. «Браун» is Sir Thomas Browne: the Jubilee name index refers this page (vol. 42, p. 80) to Bishop Edward Harold Browne (1811–1891), as August's index referred «Браун» to a bishop wrongly; Coit's note settles it. No printable.

† An intermediate translation may have made this change.Это изменение мог сделать промежуточный перевод. * Possibly Tolstoy’s misreading.Возможно, Толстой неверно прочел подлинник.